Tales of Apple Scratch: Just Another Wild West Story

Chapters

Ch. 1: The Blue-Haired, Red-Eyed Girl
Ch. 2: Give It A Shot
Ch. 3: Frontier Hell
Ch. 4: Cowboy Casanova
Ch. 5: Meet the Tinker
Ch. 6: Gold Diggers
Ch. 7: Drunk Advise
Ch. 8: A Second Chance
Ch. 9: Train Job
Ch. 11: Fears
Ch. 12: Hold Me Like Holy Water
Ch. 13: What Hurts The Most
Ch. 14: Surprising Surprises
Ch. 15: In Sickness & In Health
Ch. 16: The Good
Ch. 17: The Bad
Ch. 18: The Ugly
Ch. 19: The Dreaded Noose
Ch. 20: Reunited
Ch. 21: Canyon Run
Ch. 23: Letters From The Past
Epilogue
Prologue
Ch. 10: Mysteries
Ch. 22: Annie's Final Years

Ch. 1: The Blue-Haired, Red-Eyed Girl

Chapter 1

The Blue-Haired, Red-Eyed Girl

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

It all started like how those old stories that Diamond used to read to me. A story about someone left down on their luck then taking the big step towards their perfect future.

I guess I should speak of my birth and upbringing before continuing. I was born Annabelle Apple; to my family I go by Annie for short. The Apple Family was a growing family and we all have one thing in common: we're all farmers and our produce of choice... Apples, of course. We’re one of the top farmers of selling Apples in all of Equestria.

And me... well, let’s just say I wasn't like most women in my family. My cousins would always laugh at me because of my size and how I preferred to wear jeans instead of skirts. I never went to school, it was too expensive. Sure, I went for learning my writing, but I only stayed to learn how to write my name. Especially since every girl in my family were all being given away to the men in town and I was left to help with my two brothers and father take care of the fields and livestock.

During my growing up years, I always went to this pretty oak tree right by the road farther from the house. I used to go there all the time with Mama, and she would tell me how strong I was and how happy she was in having me. When she passed, I always went to the tree and sit there trying to reconnect with Mama.

One day, I went there to cry, because my sisters were bothering me. Then I heard this scratchy voice, "Hey, why are you crying?"

I looked up from my arms and saw her. A skinny small girl staring back at me. She had her blue hair tied back with a ribbon, she had a bag over her shoulder with what looked to be a petticoat hanging from it. I then noticed that this girl was wearing a shirt, suspenders attached to large trousers, and she was barefoot. I then noticed her unnatural red eyes that made me stare at her. I've never seen such eyes before.

"I'm not cryin'!" I yelled back, turning away, feeling my cheeks burn from being seen by this stranger. Let alone another kid, a girl.

"Yes, you are." She said, coming closer. I turned to look at her as she gave me this kind smile that I only saw with my mother. "I can see it in your eyes." She said with a giggle.

I wiped off the tears from my face, looking at her. "I've never seen you b’fore. And I know every kid in the farmlands."

"Oh," the red eyed girl said, blushing and scratching her head. "Well, I'm... new here. Came all the way from Canterlot."

"Canterlot?" I asked, skeptical. Canterlot was this huge, fancy city farther south-west of Manehattan. Canterlot was where most of the Titanians lived.

"Well sure, I'm a Titanian, see!" The girl dropped her bag on the ground and held out her hands and produced the beginnings of a magical orb in her hand. "See," the girl grunted. I only stared at her in awe. I've never seen a Titanian before. But seeing this one up close got me excited.

"Wow, how'd you gone and do that?" I asked standing up staring at her.

"It's called magic." She said making the tiny blue orb disappear. She let out a sigh. "I still need practice though." She replied, chuckling.

After a moment of silence, my tears were long gone. I was more fascinated with this new girl than what my sisters told me earlier that day. The girl smirked and held out her scrawny hand. "My name is Melody Liker. And you?" I took her hand and gave it a firm shake.

"Annabelle Apple. Oh sorry!" I yelped out seeing that I was squishing her scrawny hand. She pulled her hand away waving it around, wincing.

"Damn, are you an Eponian or something?" She asked moving her fingers to make sure they still worked.

"Uh actually, I am." I answered, blushing.

"Oh... well that explains the strength." She chuckled before turning back to me. "Well, it was nice meeting you, Annabelle. I hope to see you again, soon." She turned, picked up her big bag, and left. Just like that. I watched her walk down the dirt road straight to Manehattan wondering more about this new girl.

Over the years, as I grew up, I always wound up back at the oak tree and sat there to wait. And that waiting paid off and I saw the same girl, dressed in the same clothes, with that satchel on her scrawny shoulder walking down the road. She would stop and come on over and sit with me at the oak tree and we'll talk, have lunch, or even played some arm strength games like my brothers would do on breaks. We soon became the best of friends. I guess everything kicked off at that time.

Three years after I met Melody, I was up late one night from working when I heard a knock on our door. I opened the door with a lantern in my hand and I saw Melody, again. She looked horrible, she was beaten badly. I ushered her inside immediately and took care of her. That was when she told me things that she never told me before.

She only lived with her uncle, of course I knew the man and my Pa would keep us kids away from him if he ever came by. It turned out that when Melody's parents stood and left, she was left with her uncle. Over the years, her uncle used all her savings to buy drink and pleasure, leaving Melody in his home locked up like a slave. Until this one lady came to her uncle’s house. This lady, she was part of this society group in Manehattan that try to make sure children, even young girls, were sent to school.

This same lady got Melody’s uncle to pay for her schooling. After a while of going to Manehattan for schooling, Melody started to skip school and dove into the streets. She then took the job as a newsie, selling papers in the city and gaining money. She was saving her paper money so she could leave on a train to Canterlot where her parents might have went. But it looked like her uncle figured it out about Melody’s job and money and took his anger out on her.

I begged my Pa to keep Melody with us. Pa said that Melody was welcome to stay as long as she needed, but she’ll get money for herself, not out of the family’s pocket. Since then you can say we became sisters. Melody would help me with the fields and livestock, I even taught her how to cook. We shared a room and we would talk and wrestle all night long. I actually felt better having someone that was nicer and has the same type of thinking I do. It was even fun pranking on my brothers with Melody’s magic. Even though we had the greatest time growing up, all of the fun we had, came to an end.

When she was sixteen and I was eighteen, Melody came home one day claiming that she'll be gone for proper schooling and paying for it with her own money she got from her trips to Manehattan. I was in shock, Melody was leaving?

Pa wondered how she got the money. Melody only smirked and said, "Oh, I have my ways, Mr. Apple. I will come back soon, no worries." Pa just waved his hand telling her to leave his sight as he read the Farmer’s Almanac. With that she packed up and left the farm for good and for a long time leaving me alone.

About five years after Melody left, Pa had to send me off to a man, just like he did with my sisters. I didn’t like it, but Pa was right, I had to bring more children to this world and I was a woman that needs a man. But I'm not sure that it was what my future had in store for me. All I wanted was to have a farm of my own and raise my produce, live a peaceful life in the country. So yes, I had to marry. It wasn't the best marriage. Of course, I'll be the first woman to admit that I didn't like my husband, no matter how much money he placed on the table.

I moved in with my husband in his sheep farm and that was where my story started.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie Apple struck the steel of the mattock into the dirt and pulled it up, as she continued to tend the garden for the next collection of seed and then by spring they will grow for their food and for extras in the market. She wiped the sweat off her brow and scratched at the itchy dress she had to wear for her husband. He said it made her look more like a woman not a man. Annie never liked being dressed like this, but she had to, he's her husband, her boss.

She scrunched up her face at that spitting into the garden. She had only married him for a full year and it had been a horrible one. All she wanted was to go back and be single again, where she was free and where she can work on her father's farm for the rest of her life. But that was impossible. She can't use her well known strength in front of her husband or he'll get angry, reminding her that women weren’t meant to be big and strong like her. But Annie doesn’t like to be sitting around knitting, she wanted to work and work hard.

She sighed feeling tears in her eyes.

"Hey, why are you crying?" An older scratchy voice called out.

Annie gasped and looked up in shock seeing a tall woman standing behind the brown fence. She was about shorter than Annie. Dressed in a pressed black suit, white shirt, black bow tie around her neck, and black trousers, with a pair of black dress shoes. A black bowler hat sat on top of her cut short blue hair. And on her face hiding her unnatural red eyes, were a pair of small lensed glasses with purple colored lenses. She was dressed very fancy to be living in this part of Manehattan.

"Melody?" Annie asked out loud in shock then she started to smile. Melody shown her trademark smile Annie had missed so much. She pulled off her hat and placed it over her chest and bowed.

"The one and only, Missus . . . Ahem, forgive me, Annie, but I'm afraid I don’t know your new name." She said with a touch of concern putting her hat back on her head.

Annie sighed sadly. Hearing this, Melody leaped over the fence onto the property and stood before her. Annie looked at her then turned away feeling ashamed that her one dear friend/sister was seeing her like this.

"Hmmph, Mr. Know-it-all in the house, you mean," She sighed down casted, turning away. Melody placed her hand on Annie's shoulder squeezing. Annie looked up to see her sad red eyes.

"I’m sorry, that I couldn’t come and help you when you needed me. I got your letters but I couldn’t leave." She said sadly. Annie shrugged turning away. Melody bit her lip then smirked at an idea. She stood up tall, fixing the lapels of her black suit jacket. She cleared her throat to get Annie’s attention. "You like it?" She asked spinning in place chuckling. Annie nodded then whistled impressed.

"That is sure one fine set of duds, Melody. Where did you go?" She asked interested.

Melody chuckled fixing her bowler hat on her head. "Let’s just say, I got into the railroad business for the last five years. Got good money and good influence." Melody cleared her throat then she wiggled her fingers and a small blue light appeared on her neck where her Adams apple was. She fixed her bow tie to hide it surprising Annie.

"It wasn't easy passing myself up as a young man to make business now ain't it?" Melody said in a man's voice! Annie's mouth dropped open as Melody laughed as a man, until she flittered her fingers, again then her laugh went back to normal. She coughed a couple of times, rubbing her throat after her spell.

"Like it?" She asked with a smile.

"What did you do?" Annie asked in shock. Melody smiled flittering her fingers revealing a long ribbon of blue magic as it moved around Annie like a snake.

"Magic, dear sister. Of course, using sound magic can be difficult. Good thing, I wasn't asked to sing, yet." She laughed at the thought. She sighed looking at Annie with sadness. "Well, it was hard being on my lonesome all those years." She said crossing her arms across her chest.

"It sure has been lonesome for me, too, Melody." Annie said with a sigh as she turned to the house. She gulped then turned back to notice Melody looking behind her, sticking her hand into her pocket. Annie didn’t even notice the concern on Melody’s face.

"How about you stay for dinner?" Annie asked causing Melody to jump and turn to her. “That is if you want… you can also stay for the night. It can sure be a long journey back to the city, right?” Annie asked trying to keep her voice sounding desperate. Melody looked into her sister’s green eyes, then smiled and nodded.

"I would be honored. And thank you." She said politely. "Do you want me to go with my magical voice?" She asked with a grin, raising her eyebrows at her.

When Annie told her husband about her friend, Mr. Liker, her husband, at first, was skeptical until Melody pulled off the Mr. Liker like a true gentleman. Annie can tell Melody had talked as Mr. Liker for so long without straining. She even got to talk about the railroad business with him, which got him to talk more openly than he ever did with Annie.

After dinner, Annie led Mr. Liker to the guest room and closed the door behind her. She turned do see Melody rubbing her throat with a wince. "I got to stop doing that for long periods of time." She whispered clearing her throat. Annie looked up at her and smiled.

"I thought that was amazin'." She said with pride. Melody bushed by the praise.

"Bah, after a week you will get annoyed, I'm sure." Melody said. The sisters chuckled at that. Melody sighed placing her hat on the bed. She turned to Annie with a worried look as she bit her lip. "Hey, uh Annie, you mind if I talk to you before you leave?" She asked nervously. Annie was caught by surprise at the worry in Melody's voice. She turned to see her actually nervous.

"Uh . . . Of course. What do you want to talk about, honey?" Annie asked sitting on the bed. Melody sat down by her, she reached into her suit jacket, and pulled out a rolled up piece of paper. Annie took the paper, unrolling it. She blinked seeing the words but not understanding any of it. She looked to Melody with a quirked eyebrow seeing her grin. "Melody, you know I can't read." She said flatly. Melody blinked then slapped her forehead with her hand.

"Right, apologies Annie. Here's what it says. Gold Rush called in the wild western frontier. Gold is being mined at this second in the area called the Celestial River." Melody said seeing Annie's shocked face. Melody smiled at her. "Do you understand this, Annie?" She asked with excitement.

Annie stared at Melody with a blank expression.

"It means... There's gold out there. In that river!"

"B-b-but, Melody, Celestial River is outside of Equestrian Territory. It belongs to King Grifton of the Griffin Kingdoms." Annie said with fear. "Those are bad lands beyond belief." Melody was still smiling that crazy smile of hers.

"Please Annie, listen to me." She said calmly as she got Annie to look at her. "I'm telling you this because you're my sister." She said looking into her eyes. Annie gulped worriedly biting her lip. "Listen, while I was trying to make deals in the market, I heard a rival of mine, wanted to send his railroad to San Franciscolt. To the far west ocean, Annie!" Annie blinked at this in surprise.

"This is life changing for Equestria! If he builds his railroad all the way there . . . then it's a big possibility that people here will travel to the big city. With enough Equestrian there, then Princess Celestia will have to make that area Equestria! It's wild land, sure, but the miners leaving for this gold and the railroad workers working a path to San Franciscolt, will be the first Equestrians to lay eyes on that land and that beautiful ocean. Can you imagine that?" Melody asked gripping Annie's arms. Annie gulped looking into her wild eyes.

Annie thought for a moment, scared about this idea. "So... you really want to go, out there?" She asked, her voice came out as a scared whisper.

Melody nodded. "Of course, I'm going! Where ever the railroad goes, I go. And also ... " She leaned in to her ear. "I'll be getting rich and famous, Annie. I'll be the richest woman in Equestria! And I want you, my sister, my best friend, to come with me." She finished with excitement. Annie gulped staring at Melody's excited red eyes. She turned away with guilt.

" I... I don’t know, Melody. I feel better being on this farm even if I don’t like it. I mean, I can’t leave my husband." She said with worry.

Melody's smile slipped to a snarl. She coughed hiding the snarl from her. She can't let this piece of her plan drop away when it's vital for having Annie with her. She cleared her throat. "Annie, listen carefully to what I'm asking you. Are you happy?" She asked.

Annie sighed sadly turning to her. "Well, no."

"Do you have kids with him? Are you expecting?" Melody asked patting Annie's flat stomach. Annie blushed, pushing her hand away crossing her arms across her chest.

"No . . . I don’t think I am." Annie said worriedly. Melody smirked, hook line and sinker.

"Then what's keeping you here? Annie, this place isn't for you. It never was. I know it and so do you. You’re not meant to be a house wife. You’re a farmer, a big heavy farmer with muscle." She said poking Annie's arm. Annie blushed rubbing her arm where Melody poked her. Melody smiled, she almost got her convinced. "Let me ask this again. What is keeping you here, Annie?" Melody whispered.

Annie bit her lip looking at the door. "Maybe... disappointing my family. Melody, I can't just get up and leave my husband, that’s scandalous!" She said with fear. Melody gritted her teeth, she can't lose this chance now. She forgot that Annie was very religious and a nut case about public thoughts on her and her family.

"Annie, focus on me." Melody said quickly getting her attention again. "Who cares about the Apple Family? Far as I can tell, they hardly cared about you. Your sisters made fun of your size and strength, then your Pa just dumped you on some guy he owed a debt to," Melody mentioned. Annie felt tears in her eyes, turning away with shame. Melody paused and felt guilt for saying things like that. She should have done this a little more delicately. She took Annie’s hands into hers causing her sister look at her.

"Annie, you are more than just a woman to me. You’re my sister and I love you and I want you to be happy." Annie closed her eyes. "You know I always wanted what's best for you. Just as I know you want what's best for me." Melody said softly squeezing her hands.

"What happens if I do say yes, to this crazy idea of yers?" Melody smirked, but was given a searching glare by her sister. "I didn’t say yes, I just want to know your plan." She said seriously.

Melody nodded releasing her hands and stepped to the window to look outside. Thinking if she should tell Annie the truth as to why she wanted to leave so fast and having Annie by her side. But she can't completely lie, Annabelle Apple is a tough one to lie to. But she could tell half the truth now then the rest later... Way later. She smiled making up her mind.

"I plan to be rich, Annie. Stake up some land and start digging for gold and getting rich. Meet some fellows or ladies." Melody said untying her bowtie with a grin. Annie blushed at that glaring at her.

"You know it is sin to sleep with women." Annie whispered harshly.

Melody rolled her eyes at her religious gobble. She chuckled looking at her. "I live on sin, dear sister. You should know that, by now." She said grinning her wolf like grin. Annie huffed and turned away glaring at her.

"True, you do live on the edge more than most people."

Annie never did approve of Melody's ways nor her sinful dreams and ideas. But Melody was a wild one and Annie was always there to pull her back if she walked too far from the righteous path. But of course, Annie couldn't control Melody, no matter how hard she tried. She even tried to drag her to church one day but some how Melody escaped her grasp saying that, the Great Horse Gods would have to drag her with their hooves before she could go into those buildings. Annie gave up trying after that and left Melody at home.

"But yeah, maybe lay with some people, give away my gold to a bank or Hell with it, bury it! And become the richest woman in Equestria." She said smiling at Annie. Annie remained unconvinced at this crazy idea.

"And if I do go with you... What do I get?" She asked. Melody smirked at her.

"You, dear sister, will get half of the gold. It’ll be half and half between you and me." She said wrapping her arm around Annie's large shoulders. She poked her finger on Annie's chest smiling up at her. "And you can use that gold for whatever your heart oh so desires. Like find a better man, or a lady friend." Annie glared at her. Melody shrugged. "Just a little thought."

"No," Annie growled. Melody sighed with a shrug.

"I tried." She said placing her hand on her chest with a theatrical shake of her head. Annie rolled her eyes at that.

"Anyway?"

Melody cleared her throat. "Or you can build your own homestead in the wilderness. Make your own farm! Hell, you can even go into cattle ranching and that is gaining popularity lately. And you can get more money by a head of cattle than an apple in a basket. You can even be richer than the Apple Family themselves." Melody took a seat back on the bed perching her arm on her knee placing her chin on her hand smiling up at Annie. Annie looked nervous watching Melody look up at her from her glasses.

"So Annabelle Apple, do you want to be with me? Do you want to get rich and be free?" she asked.

Annie gulped clenching her fists. So many things were revolving around her mind. She can go and get rich and own herself a farm. She could use the money to do whatever she pleases. Not do what her family wanted her to do for years. She looked at Melody to see her smiling knowingly at her.

"Give me the night to think about this, Melody, it’s a lot to take in." Melody frowned a touch but smiled with a nod.

"Of course. But I'll have to leave early to pack some things at my place in the city. Then I have to be at the station and take a train to the border in the morning. If you miss me I'll be at the train station." Melody said laying on the bed still dressed in her clothes. Annie blinked.

"When does the train leave?"

"Hmm," Melody reached into her pocket to pull out a fancy silver pocket watch with a silver chain attached to her vest. On the cover is an engraved musical note, a bridged eighth note. "Ten in the morning."

Annie nodded as she walked to the door. She turned to her sister to see her placing her glasses on the nightstand next to her bed.

"G'night, Mr. Liker." She said smiling sadly at her.

Melody snapped her fingers and cleared her throat. "Good night to you too, mistress." Melody answered in a male's voice. Annie closed the door behind her, then left to go to bed.

Late that night, Annie couldn’t sleep. She kept thinking about what Melody told her and the opportunities she would be given if she took that course of action. She wanted more than anything to leave this dank world behind and start a new life. The possibilities were endless. Annie wouldn’t have to hide her strength anymore. She can act like herself and use her strength, again. She can walk around in jeans and a button up shirt just like before. And with that gold... She can build herself a beautiful house. She can make a field and she can grow and raise an apple orchard and people will come from all around just to have her apples.

But then there were the cons of this adventure. She turned to see her husband snoring next to her. She made a commitment to be with this man she was dumped on by her father. If she got up and left, she would bring dishonor to her family and everyone will look to the Apples with shock and scandal. She can't bear to give her family that grieve.

But after what Melody told her, she started to think about her questions. Annie had no children to leave behind, and she knew for sure that she wasn't expecting a child or she would have felt it. And it was close to being true when everyone in her family didn't care about her. She remembered the larks that were thrown her way asking if she was a true man or a man with a woman's chest. Those were hurtful comments and Annie couldn’t do anything about it. She was a girl and girls can't fight men. Men can fight men, not girls.

Annie looked to the window to see the outside. She could see the sky turning lighter blue. Dawn was coming soon. She turned over and tried to get some extra hours of sleep. When the sky was turning yellow and pink, Annie woke up hearing a sound of a door opening then closed. She heard the silent footsteps walking past her door, down the stairs, and out the front door. Annie bit her lip feeling tears. Melody was gone.

She heard her husband stir and sit up, yawning. He got out of bed and went off to get dressed. Once he was dressed up he left the room to get to work on the sheep. Annie got up after he left the room, she had to get dressed and get breakfast made...

"Wait." She asked herself thinking.

Out west is freedom, just like Melody said. Out west was where the riches were, freedom... Sweet freedom. And maybe... The grass might grow greener out there. She heard the door open then close, her husband was now outside. She sighed then made her decision. Annie ran to the closet and found her old carpet bag on the floor, she opened the bag and found inside of it were her old clothes from the farm. She pulled off her nightgown and started pulling on the loose fitting jeans, then the large baggy orange checkered shirt. She buttoned up the buttons then tucked in the tail into her jeans. She found a belt and pulled it on to keep her pants up since they were lose from the lost some muscle weight since she was married. She has to regain that lost muscle in the future.

She found her old work boots and pulled them on. She stared at herself in her mirror and for the first time in many years, she was smiling and free. She grabbed her carpet bag and put in her husband’s clothes, no way will she walk around in a dress, again. She stopped and found some red twine and tied back her long blonde hair. She looked at her hair from the reflection of the mirror and sighed.

“Might have to cut this up later, it’s getting too long for my tastes.” Annie whispered giggling. She was ready to leave. She blinked with an idea. Before leaving for the city, she first have to cook the last breakfast for her husband. He wont be back in the house until later. Plenty of time to cook some breakfast then skedaddle out of the property.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

At the Manehattan train station Melody sat on a bench looking at her watch sitting the second hand ticking away. She gulped looking around with her old cotton bag that she kept form her childhood. Inside were some tiny things from her apartment in Manehattan she couldn’t leave without. She kept looking around into the crowd of the morning traffic of people taking the train or leaving the station. She reached into her pocket to feel the watch in her hand, squeezing it tightly.

If Reginald's thugs find me here I'm a dead man. Melody thought worriedly, waiting for the train to arrive. Just thirty more minutes. She heard a whistle being blown by a conductor.

"Train for Las Pegasus will arrive in fifteen minutes, ladies and gentlemen!" He called out blowing his whistle again.

"Great Horse Gods alive... Hurry it up!" She groaned out, pulling out the watch looking at her watch to see the minute hand move once. She groaned closing the silver watch as her foot kept jumping in her nice dress shoe. She turned to the crowd then turned back to the track. Then she gasped remembering that she saw something strange in the crowd and turned back to the left. She gasped recognizing a blond headed woman walking straight toward her. Melody stood up her mouth gaped as she slowly began to smile.

"You came!" Melody shouted over the crowd as she and Annie hugged each other tight. "I actually thought... Well, I mean, um," Melody said chuckling nervously rubbing her head. Annie smiled setting down her carpet bag on the floor. Melody actually got a good look at Annie noticing her clothes. "Wow, look at you!” Melody said in shock seeing Annie now dressed in clothes that Melody remembered her wearing back in the day. Some people, walking by, were glaring at Annie for her lack of modesty for a woman her age. Annie blushed softy getting the glares. She turned back to Melody smiling.

"Well, yeah." Annie said placing her hands behind her back. "You were right, Melody about many things. I'm not loved with my family and well, I want to be with you. You’re the only one that cared about me."

"Well, of course! You cared for me when I needed you the most, Annie." Melody sighed in relief. For a moment, Melody was afraid that Annie wasn't going to make it, then she'll have to find a substitute for her muscle. "I'm just so happy you actually came." Annie smiled happily. They could hear a train coming into the station as it slowed to a stop by the platform, blowing steam and smoke everywhere. Melody sighed picking up her satchel looking at Annie with a smile.

"So sister dear, do you want to come with me out west and be rich?"

Annie bent over to grab her bag and nodded. "I'm ready, Melody. Let’s go get rich."

Melody smiled wide at that. "Then let's get on then. We have a long journey before getting to the border."

As soon as the conductor called out for people to board the train, Annie first entered ducking her head. Melody stopped by the door to look around for anyone. She stopped and smirked. Sure enough, she can see two men dressed in black button up suits and bowler hats on their heads. They snarled seeing Melody. Melody smirked at them. She lift up a non-flattering finger at them before giving them a blow kiss. She jumped into the train as the door was closed shut and locked tight for the journey.

The two Eponians growled as the train started to move. "What do we tell the boss?" The first one asked as they watched Melody taking a seat opposite a tall blonde headed woman. Melody waved at them with a cheeky grin as the blonde headed girl bent over to her bag.

"We’ll just tell him that the bitch took the train to the frontier." He said spitting to the side. "He won't like that."

Author's Note

Here ya go, fellow readers. Chapter 1 of my western adventure. So what did you guys think? How is that for a start? Can you tell the differences in behaviors between Vinyl with Melody and Annie with AJ? Annie was way more timid than AJ and Melody was wilder and more daring than Vinyl. Interesting hmm?

Hmm, I wonder what Melody was trying to hide from Annie? Who were those thugs that were at the train station? And what's Melody's plan?

Like always, if there were any mistakes you happen to find, please let me know and I'll fix 'em. Stay tuned for more.

Ch. 2: Give It A Shot

Chapter 2

Give it a Shot

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

I guess at the time, I was clueless to what Melody had in mind of going so far from Equestria Borders. But damn, I remembered how excited and amazed I was, looking out that window and seeing the wild trees, mountains, wild grass, even the animals. Like the wild Buffalo and the wild horse herds in the plains. It was just like looking into those fancy books Melody would bring home from her times in school. Beautiful paintings of the frontier lands outside of Equestria.

And the funny thing was, I think the sky was bluer out here than it ever was in Manehattan. It was beautiful and fresh. And for the first time since I was a little girl, I felt free. Free to make my own choices, free to walk my own path, free to be who I want to be without anyone snickering or frowning in disapproval at me. Well Melody did warn me that people will probably still do that, but we will show them not to mess with an Apple.

I remembered that we took five different trains to get to where we reached the border city, Las Pegasus. Melody told me that it was a huge city that was built in five days because of the building of the Hoofer Dam a few miles away. We stayed a night there and I had to get Melody out of those fancy pubs before she caused a knife fight. One of them brutes even had a strange contraption with a long metal nose, warning to shoot her dead if she didn’t shut her mouth. We left before he even used the strange thing. I laid Melody on her bench made bed in the train station as we waited for the midnight train to the frontier.

Our next stop was the boom town of Frontier City, it was the closest city from the Celestial River beds where the gold was being mined. So the train will take us straight there.

That is until we woke up to learn that there was no train.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

"What do you mean there’s no train?!" Melody yelled out, glaring at the ticker teller. It was the morning when the two sisters learned about the train they would take to Frontier City never arrived The young ticket teller gulped, shaking his head.

"I'm sorry madams, but the railroad doesn't go all the way to the destination you’re wanting to go. They’re having a strike at the moment."

"Damnit!" Melody swore, about ready to pull her hair out of her head. Annie patted her shoulder as she made a friendly smile to the ticket teller.

"Forgive my sister, sir. Do you happen to know the best way to head to Frontier City?" She asked calmly as Melody continued to grumble out curses and biting her nails, looking around. The ticket teller shrugged.

"Well there are the wagon trains heading out to Frontier City. You might have to sign up and get assigned then you'll be gone in under a fortnight." He said easily with worrying glance at the blue haired Titanian.

Annie thought for a moment then nodded. "A'right then." She turned to Melody and grabbed her arm, causing her to jump, turning to her. "Thank ya kindly, sir. Come along Melody." She said, dragging her sister with her outside with several people walking by, giving them strange looks.

"Where are we going?" Melody asked, stepping up next to her. Annie looked around the city to see prostitutes standing at porches, laughing and waving their fingers at anyone looking their way. Annie sighed, scratching her blonde head, ignoring the working girls.

"Well... we have to find the wagon train loading place then get some supplies and then we'll be heading to Frontier City in a fortnight."

"A fortnight?" Melody asked with worry looking around the city. Annie blinked, noticing this. For the last few days, Annie had been noticing how Melody kept looking around with worry and checking her watch. Seeing her strange behavior was making Annie nervous.

"Melody, is there something you need to tell me?" Annie asked looking at her. Melody jumped hearing the tone in Annie’s voice. She can’t let her know that something was wrong. She turned to her with a care free smirk.

"Oh you worry too much, Annie dear, I'm fine. Just making sure we're not going to be mugged by those bastards at the pub." She lied.

"You still remember that?" Annie asked surprised since Melody did drink a lot, last night.

"Of course, I remember." She groaned, holding her head. "When I forget this shitty head ache, I'll forget them, too." She fixed her bowler hat on her haphazard hair, then stomped forward. Annie smirked, shaking her head as she followed her shorter sister down the wooden walkway past the stores and bank. Annie noticed how people were looking at her strangely. Annie blushed keeping her gaze forward, following the black and blue girl in front of her.

Annie turned to the store next to her and stopped seeing a poster with a picture of a covered wagon.

"Hey Melody." Annie called out. Melody stopped and turned to see Annie smiling pointing at the poster. "This is the place to sign up for the wagon train, right?" She asked as Melody walked over. She pulled off the poster to read it.

"Hmm, you're right. Come on let’s get this over with." She said walking into the store with the small poster in her hand. The bell jingled over them as the two entered the small shop. The back counter was empty of people as was the store. Annie looked around the store to find loads of stuff in the tiny space. Clothing, bags of food and feed, some sort of metal contraptions...

"Hey," Annie said taking one of the long nosed contraptions, holding it strangely. "This looks like a bigger version to that thingy-ma-gig that guy had last night."

"Oh hello... uh ladies?" The sisters turned to see the store clerk looking at them strangely.

"Oh uh, yeah, we're ladies. The name’s Melody and this is my sister, Annie."

"Hello." Annie said with a light blush as she set the contraption back on its stand.

"We saw your poster on your door, about the wagon train signups?" Melody asked walking to the counter showing the paper. The older man blinked looking at the paper. After a moment he looked around the store to notice that there was no man in the room.

"Um, are you signing up without your husband or father?" He asked severely. Melody blinked then glared at him.

"Hey listen, mister store clerk, yeah we're women and by the Great Horse Gods above we don’t need a man's permission to get on a wagon train." She snarled. Annie blinked and quickly grabbed Melody before she made the situation worse.

"Melody, let me handle this." Melody growled, stepping away as Annie smiled at the store clerk. "I apologize to my sister's brashness. She got that from her uncle." She said smiling with a chuckle. "Um yes sir, I'm afraid we have no male escort you see. But not to worry we can take care of ourselves." The store clerk gave them both looks.

"Besides Celestia never had a man order her to do what she does right?" Annie said with a glare. Melody looked up nodding. The man gulped and chuckled.

"Oh yes... I am in Equestria." He said laughing lamely seeing the two women watching him. "Ahem, but I'll warn you two ladies. Frontier City is in a territory where women aren’t held on a pedestal like the Princess."

“I think we can handle ourselves sir, I got this beast to keep me alive." Melody said patting Annie on the back. Annie was nodding until she processed what she just said. She turned to glare at Melody.

"Hey!"

"It was a saying, Annie." Melody quickly whispered, smiling at the store clerk. "Anyway, just tell us where to sign up and what items we need my good man." she said smiling now back to being professional. Annie rolled her eyes looking at the strange metal contraptions again. As Melody took care of signing them to the roster Annie went around and looked at the supplies offered in the shop.

"So uh what kind of things do we need on this here journey?" Annie asked looking at the thick pair of denim pants.

"Well ladies, you have to be prepared for anything. It is late summer so you should be fine on your journey. The train ride lasts for two months. You’ll be in Frontier City by late fall."

"Ah," Annie said a little worried at the timing of this journey. "Hmm, Melody,"

"Yep?" Melody asked looking up from trying on hats.

"We need to pack some extras for the coming winter. Who knows how Frontier City is like with us in the city?" She said placing the pair of jeans back in the shelf.

"She's right," The store clerk said leaning on the counter. "Frontier City gets very little supplies since it's still a new town. And the only way they get supplies is from the trains coming in from the west. And the journeys last for months into the mountains, worse so in the winter months. So yeah pack all you can."

Annie nodded turning to Melody to see her wearing a dark cowboy hat on her head smirking at Annie to see her shake her head. Annie was better at stuff like this so Melody let Annie pack what was super important to them. New clothes like blue jeans, woolen jackets, even extra knitted socks. She even looked at a pair of new boots for Melody since her dress shoes won't last. After getting the clothes in order, Annie grabbed some cornmeal and some bags of potatoes. The food will last for the amount of time acquired. She bought a sewing kit, some brandy ("Only for injuries!" Annie said. Melody sagged at that.) Then bought two knives. Two large ones one for herself and one for Melody.

When Annie was sure about the things she wanted, she couldn’t find gold mining equipment. "Uh do you sell pickaxes or shovels?" The shop keeper shook his head.

"Nope, sorry. You have to get those at Frontier City."

Annie nodded not really sure about that. "Well other than that, I think we're good, sister." Annie stopped to stare at the contraptions again. She picked up a smaller devise, weighting it in her hands then looked down the end interested.

"Sir? What are these things? I've never seen them before."

The store clerk smiled. "Of course you haven’t. The Princess forbids the selling of these things."

"Forbids?" Annie yelped as she carefully placed the object back on the shelf. "Why?"

He shrugged. "Maybe she liked pointy swords that don’t kill people. Those things are called Guns. They were made by an inventor from the frontier. She created the stuff that is used to operate those things." The store clerk walked around the counter then walked over to Annie and Melody as he took the smaller gun in his hand.

"Here, let me show you." He pulled back the little metal piece to hear a click as he started spinning the little rotator wheel around. "This little metal piece here is called the Hammer. This thing here is how you cause the bang. But of course I’m going too quickly here."

Melody stood closer to watch.

"Now this thing here works is how the stranger explained it. Here," He reached into his apron to pull out a small little flask with a gold tube. "This here is a gunpowder flask. You just do this here." He placed his finger over the gold tube and upended the brown flask then flicked a golden pen into the gold tube. He righted it up then he flipped the small gun over so he could dump the powder into the hole in the wheel.

"See this, this golden tube is a measuring tube for these guns. This is a revolver, it uses this powder in here and a silver ball. You dump the measured powder into this here hole in this carbine here." He said, pointing at the carbine. He set the flask on the counter, then reached into his pocket to pull out a small ball that seemed to be larger than the hole. "But oh almost forgot," He set the ball on the counter as it started to roll away. Annie grabbed the ball before it rolled off the table. The clerk reached into his pants pocket and produced a small white circle.

"This here is a swab, this was soaked in some oil earlier. So you put this thing inside after the gunpowder." He pressed a white round swab into the chamber. After that he took the ball from Annie's fingers and placed it on the hole.

"Uh that ball looks a little too big." Melody said with a quirked brow.

"Oh well, here's the reason. It gives it a tight seal when you push the ball in."

"But how'd you do that?" Melody asked interested. The clerk smiled as he pointed to the long metal rod that was attached to the barrel. "This here is a lever rod." He pulled the small lever down surprising the sisters with the nifty tool. The clerk braced the handle to his belt and pushed the lever down with a grunt, then the ball went into the chamber leaving a ring of lead behind. He pulled back the lever back in place with a light click, then blew the ring of lead away. He pushed the carbine back into place making a low click sound. He pointed at the little nub on the end of the chamber.

"You see this here nub? It's called a nipple." Melody snickered at that as Annie gave her a light slap in her stomach to shut her up. "And this nipple is where you put the percussion cap."

"A percussion cap?" Annie asked confused.

"Yeah, a percussion cap is what helps light this here powder in this chamber and cause the big bang."

The clerk pulled out a strange item that was gold and shaped like a snail shell as he shook it, then a small bronze cap hung from the opened end. "This is here is snail holder. This holds all of the caps and makes it easier to stick them on the nipple see?" He said shaking the snail and the sisters can hear the rattling of the caps inside.

"And now watch." He set the cap from the opening into the nipple hearing a small snap. He set the snail on the counter and used a small rod to push it in.

"That’s just a precaution. A little warning when using these, the caps might fall out. So be especially sure they’re in and stay in there. Or you'll get a misfire or nothing at all." The sisters nodded.

The clerk handed the gun to Melody to hold as she looked at it and rubbed her fingers together. "Why is it greasy?"

"It’s because the carbine has to be oiled so it can stay working." Melody nodded.

"So uh how does it work?" Melody asked looking at the handle then into the barrel. The clerk winced, grabbing the gun before Melody shot herself in the face.

"Don’t look down the barrel of a gun, missy. If this baby misfires you would have been dead."

Annie let out a whistle, scratching her head. "Shoo-wee."

The clerk smirked, "How about I show you gals how to properly hold these and fire them. No doubt if you two are traveling to Frontier City, you’ll need the best guns out there."

The clerk took the two sisters with the gun and reloading kit, outside in the back. Out back, it was a small lot filled with pigs and goats. "Here," He said holding out the revolver to Melody. "Hold this and please don’t point it at your face."

Melody blushed pointing the barrel to the floor, watching her feet. The clerk went to his garbage can, shooing the pigs as he reached inside. Annie made a face of disgust. The clerk pulled out of the garbage five bent cans and a couple of glass bottles. He set them up on a picnic table and pointed at them.

"Here, are your targets. Hand me the gun." Melody nodded, handing the revolver to the clerk as he stood with them, pointing the gun at the targets.

"Now the simple thing to do here is to aim at the bottles and you hold the revolver like this." He stood up, placing one hand on his belt and his other hand with the gun, pointed at the bottles. "Hold your stance like this. Now just put your pointer finger on this trigger here under the trigger guard. Then take in a deep breath then fire." He pulled the trigger, causing the two sisters to duck, covering their ears from the loud sound.

"Wow!" Melody said smiling with excitement. "That was amazing!" She squealed like a little girl on Hearths Warming. Annie on the other hand was terrified.

The clerk was smiling at her as he walked over with his kit. "You can do more than make loud noises little lady."

"What more can that do?" Annie asked with worry.

"Anything you want, missies." Melody smiled as Annie had a look of worry. "Now, how 'bout I teach you two how to load these puppies and you give it a shot?"

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

After the end of the shooting lesson, Melody and Annie packed up their bought things into large back packs to carry with them to the wagon train lot. But before they left, the clerk told them that can pick a revolver for each of them, free of charge, saying he enjoyed their company.

Melody picked a Snub-Nosed Revolver and spun it on her finger in the trigger guard. She liked the size of the revolver and it fitted her style well. While Annie was given a pocket pistol called a Colt Pocket Model. She was careful with it as she stuck the pistol into the holster the clerk gave her and Melody. The clerk also gave them each a reloading kit with everything they needed for their new firearms. The sisters thanked him for his time and help.

Before they left with their goods, Annie stopped to see the cowboy hats hanging on the wall. Melody stopped to notice that Annie wasn't following her. "Annie?" She asked. "Are you coming?"

Annie smiled, reaching into her pocket for some spare change and set the bills and change on the clerk's counter, surprising the man. Annie reached up to a brand new brown Stetson hat and pulled it on her head. She turned to Melody to see her smile at her.

"Sure," Annie said. "I'm comin'." The clerk took the money and smiled, watching the two sisters leave the store.

"For some reason, I think they'll do just fine." He said to himself as he opened his cash register and placed the bills inside.

As the sisters walked to the edge of town, Melody couldn't help but smirk at the confidant smile on Annie’s face.

"You know something?"

Annie blinked and turned to her. "What?"

Melody chuckled. "That hat suits you."

Annie laughed. "Really? Is it too much?"

"Naw!" Melody said shaking her head. "It’s perfect. You sure look like those cowboys you see in those fancy magazines."

Annie blushed at the compliment. "Well you still look like a business lady if I ever did see one."

"Business lady? Or Man? I can’t be both you know." The sisters laughed as they continued down the walkway to the outskirts of Las Pegasus.

Author's Note

Meh, I know this was shorter than what I mostly write, but hey, it was a perfect little something, right? So here's chapter 2 of the story. Did you like it? How about that little part in the end with the hat? Clever eh?

Melody's pistol is a Snub-Nosed Army Revolver. This pistol wasn't very useful with far targets, but can be useful in a bar when you find out you were cheated by the player in front of you. I thought it fit well with Melody's sneaky style. Annie's pistol is a Colt Pocket Model 1849, I think the older the better for this type of world. Also, Annie will be using some very popular, heavy-duty, Colt percussion cap revolvers during this story. Hope you guys enjoyed this chapter and the next one will be out soon.

Like always, if you see any mistakes please let me know and I'll fix them. Comment, like or favorite if you like the story. Thanks.

Ch. 3: Frontier Hell

Chapter 3

Frontier Hell

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

We didn't leave for Frontier City until three weeks after our arrival in Las Pegasus. It was the thought of having two women with no men as a source of the bad luck. It was disheartening thinking about it. Especially for me. I remember their stares, their whispers, their pointing. I felt like I was the cause of the bad luck. Unlike Melody, I had a large breasts and couldn't hide the fact that I'm a woman, dressed like a man. I tried to hide it, but I know Melody could tell when I was down. She would always be there for me and hug me and tell me how important I was. Just hearing her say those words made me happy that I was still loved.

During the time of waiting, Melody got me out of our shared tent to join her in some target practice to test out our new revolvers. I wasn't sure about the idea since we were getting an audience of onlookers. Melody aimed her sub nosed revolver at the paper target and fired. The ball hit the corner of the paper. She was so happy to even made a hit. She turned to me and told me to take a shot.

I remembered people were laughing and watching how I stood like the clerk from the store. I was shaking with nerves, I didn't want to make a mistake and embarrass Melody. But I turned to Melody and saw her wink at me with a kind smile, her eyes bore into mine, telling me that everything was going to be fine.

I took my stance, stuck my left thumb into the hoop of my jeans, pointed the revolver with my right hand. I took in a deep breath then let it out, pulling the trigger, I closed my eyes. The bang echoed in my ears, I was too afraid to see my shot. There was silence all around me, even some gasps. Gasps of astonishment or shock, I didn't know. I didn't look until I felt Melody shaking my arm and told me that I made a great shot.

I opened my eyes to look at the paper target. The paper target was a picture of a fancy man with a mustache. There was a tiny hole on the left corner where Melody made her shot. I can see a second hole and it was positioned in-between the man's eyes. That was my shot. Melody was so excited for me that she leaped up wrapping her arms around my neck, laughing at the luck I had and telling me that I was amazing. I soon started cheering with her, who would have thought I had a knack for shooting these things.

That night around the campfire Melody and I shared, we got visitors. Several people came over and sat with us by our fire. We offered our food to them and after a long moment of silence, we start to talk. Melody talked about gold at the Celestial River, the railroad strike, even about trade. For me, when I got to it, I talked about farming. Some were even surprised learning the fact that I was from the Apple Family. After that night, Melody and I would be invited to sharpshooting competitions for entertainment during the boring wait.

Then finally we were asked to join a new train of three wagons and accompanied with two families who were taken the trip to San Fransiscolt. They told us that we could ride until we reach Frontier City. Melody and I packed up our gear, loaded our guns, and headed for a wagon to climb in. Our adventure has finally taken off.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Lightning struck and thunder boomed in the distance as the wagon train sat in the middle of nowhere. Five children were inside the second wagon with Annie and Melody. They were shaking with fear after the thunder and screamed, covering their ears or eyes. Melody was rubbing her face with a low groan, she was never a fan of children. Annie was sitting on the floor, beside Melody feeling miserable herself.

It had been raining for three days straight and the sisters went through the worst storm they had ever seen. On the first day of the weather, there were frozen rocks falling from the sky. Annie and Melody never seen the like before. A Jupitarian, who was a friend of the Hoofstein family, was from the weather troop in Canterlot. He told everyone that the frozen rain was called hail. He even showed them a large ice rock that was the size of his hand. Melody and Annie were shocked at what weather can do in this wild place. On the second day, the sisters watched a cone of spinning clouds in the far distance. At first it was amazing until the same Jupitarian said that it was the most dangerous bit of weather in the wild. His stories soon got the sisters afraid of weather now.

Another three tornados struck the ground the next day and Melody couldn't stop watching it, fearing it might make a turn towards them. They can feel the hard wind as they stopped since the wind was too strong and the oxen and horses were aware of the tornado five miles away. Annie just tried to keep the children calm and keep them inside the wagon.

Thanks to having the Jupitarian in their group, everyone seemed at ease since he could tell when the winds shift. But he did warn them that no Jupitarian can predict a tornado's movements. Tornados have a magic that controlled them. Annie along with the two families made prayers to Titiania and Epona even Jupiter to protect them from the wild tornados.

Then this third day was just rain, thunder, wind, and hail. No tornados yet which the Jupitarian said that the conditions were favorable for another spin up, but nothing yet. Already a month of leaving Manehattan and the sisters were miserable. This adventure was turning into hell.

The next day, Annie stepped out to make her necessary break, when she blinked and noticed the clouds were gone. The sky was clear. She sighed rubbing her messy head with a smile. "Bless you Epona." She whispered feeling the light breeze. She went to the rock and did her business. When she was done, she pulled up her loose jeans.

"Nice morning, huh?" A male's voice asked. Annie gasped and turned with shock seeing the Jupitarian smiling at her.

"Heavens to Betsy!" She screamed out glaring at him. "Do not sneak up on a woman doing her private business, Mister Gale!" She scolded as she walked out from behind the rock, walking past him. Gale smiled at her.

"I just saw you leave the wagon and I thought I should tell you something."

"Oh?" Annie asked glaring at him.

"You had some sort of magic with the children the last three nights." He said kindly smiling at her with a wolf like grin.

Annie's glare lessened and her face burned. "Uh... well," She was starting to get worried as he moved closer to her.

"Do you have children of you own Ms. Apple?" He asked keeping that smile on his face. Annie gulped as his hand touched her shoulder and his fingers lightly touch her neck, causing her to turn bright red.

"Uh... no, I do not."

"Hmm, what a shame, I thought you were a mother. A nice mare like you... You seem to be meant to be a mother, not a traveler." His hand trailed down from her shoulder to her chest. That feeling was getting uncomfortable.

"Hey!" Annie sighed in relief hearing Melody's voice. The man turned to see Melody walking over to them, she was dressed only in her button up shirt and pants with shoes. Her hair had grown an inch since they left Manehattan. She noticed Annie's relieved looked then glared at the man before them. "What were you talking about?" She asked with her hands on her hips.

The taller man chuckled. "Just saying what a nice mother Ms. Apple would be since she did well with the children lately." Melody shrugged.

"Sure Annie can take care of kids. That's a woman's natural instinct, right?" She asked. "And you can see that Annie is a bit bothered by your approach." She said with a hard tone.

"I don't think she minds." He said rubbing his hand down Annie's back. Annie jumped and moved away from him. Melody flittered her fingers and the man's hand was slapped with a small whip of magic. He yelped holding his hand looking at Melody.

"She does mind, pal." Melody snarled.

The man glared at her. "And what made you think that girl?"

"Because, I know her better than any other man that had laid eyes on her." Annie blushed at that, Gale blinked twice giving her a look.

"Oh well, my mistake." He snarled, spitting to the side, walking past them back to the wagons. Melody sniffed, rubbing her thumb on her nose. She turned seeing Annie's blush.

"Are you okay?" She asked with concern. Annie nodded once rubbing her neck. Melody sighed rubbing her face. "Once we get to Frontier City I'll be happy."

"Melody,"

"Hmm?" Melody turned to Annie. Annie hugged Melody surprising her.

"I didn't know what to do when he approached me like that." Melody smiled.

"Well he was no doubt hitting on you. I noticed the looks he gave you."

"Really?" Annie asked surprised, staring at Melody with shock.

"Well of course. He was checking you out, wondering what you look like without your shirt or drawers on." Melody said, patting Annie in the stomach with the back of her hand, causing Annie to blush more. She covered her eyes with a groan.

"I just left my husband! I can't handle another man now!" Annie whimpered. Melody sighed sadly shaking her head.

"Well really ... I can see why." Melody said in a whisper.

"Huh?" Annie asked sniffling.

"You're a nice catch, Annie. You have the looks, the body, and the hair. Hell I'm pretty jealous of you." Melody said with false anger. Annie blushed, looking at herself then behind her.

"You really think so?" She asked surprised. Melody opened her eyes to see Annie looking at for an answer. Melody smiled at her.

"Of course I do. If your Pa haven't just given you to that jackass then I bet the boys were lining up to get a look at you, Annie. Really." Melody said with a firm nod. Annie smiled and wrapped her arms around Melody. Melody smiled, happy to make her sister happy again, she hugged her back. "Now, what are we waiting for, I bet those guys would like your help getting the horses ready."

Annie nodded wiping her eyes. "Yeah, you're right. I better get on to work." Annie took determined strides back to the wagons. Melody frowned then let out a sigh of relief.

"I can't afford Annie to give this up yet. Just a few more weeks then we'll be at Frontier City." She smirked, patting her pants pocket feeling the watch under her hand. She chuckled as she made the walk to the wagon.

The next few weeks were longer and harder when the early autumn came around. Thanks to the rain in the plains, everyone had to push the wagons out of the mud. Some had to unload heavy items that shouldn't have been taken. Melody was grumbling how the idiots thought of bringing a giant grandfather clock with them. Annie and Melody had to push from the back of the second wagon with the children hearing them from inside the wagon to push.

Melody slid on her dress shoes and fell face first in the mud. The children were laughing hard from the silly fall. Even Annie snickered as Melody got up, her whole front was covered in mud. Thankfully she was only wearing her shirt and trousers and not her nice vest or jacket. She growled and tried to look through the dirty lenses of her glasses. She smirked hearing Annie laughing hard at her. Melody stuck her hand in the mud then threw the glob at Annie's back. Annie stopped laughing feeling the hard slap on her back, hearing the kids laughing even harder at her shocked face. Annie turned to her to see Melody sticking out her tongue.

"Oh it is on!" Annie said with a challenging smirk. She lunged at Melody into the mud and the two started wrestling. Soon the children started cheering for Annie to win. Melody was able to look up with a glare at them.

"Hey What about me?!" She yelped out. Annie's arm wrapped around her middle and threw her back into the mud. It caused so much fracas that the men, who were busy pulling the oxen, ran to the back and saw the fight with Melody on top of Annie's back, holding on as Anne tried to throw her off.

"What the hell?!" One of the father's, Mr. Hoofstein asked, pulling off his hat to watch the strange scene. Mr. Taylor was chuckling behind his hand as his two older sons were laughing at the scene. Gale wasn't laughing, he found it disgusting.

"So you two like making love in the mud?" He grouched, glaring at them. The two fathers stared and at him now with glares, the sons stared with shock. That stopped the fighting as the sisters looked at Gale.

"Wait, you thought that's we're..." Melody started before laughing. She fell off of Annie's back into the mud, laughing. "Gale, all I said was that I know Annie better than any man because she's my sister!" She said before laughing again. Annie turned to look up at them. The Jupitarian blinked in realization then walked away, his pride in shambles. The other four were confused.

"Oh man, hey Annie?"

"Yeah?" Annie asked before she felt a big glob of mud smack her in the face.

"I win." Melody taunted. Annie used her fingers to wipe two clean spots over her eyes so she could see Melody smirking at her.

"This fight ain't over until the apple bat sings!" Annie roared out, pushing her sister into the mud again. The wrestling match started again. This time the four men decided to make bets as the children were laughing and cheering.

After a day of pushing and fighting in the mud, the wagon reached their next stop. A large rock formation and next to it was a stream. Annie and Melody were shooed by the mothers to get cleaned up before dinner. Annie and Melody left for the stream with two of the younger daughters. The daughters offered to clean their clothes while the sisters washed themselves of mud in the stream. Annie helped wash out Melody's hair and Melody did the same with Annie. The younger girls were able to get most of the mud off of the older girls' clothes and laid them out on rocks to dry. Annie and Melody just sat in the stream enjoying the warm sun as it continued its slow descent to the west.

"So, Miss. Annie?" One of the girls asked.

"What is it Janie, honey?" Annie answered, turning to see Janie Taylor sitting on the dry rocks with her friend Betty Hoofstein.

"How come you say you two are sisters, but you don't look like Miss. Melody?" Melody was sleeping half on the bank and half in the stream. Annie smiled seeing her seeping with her arm over her eyes to block out the sun.

"Well you see, she was a dear friend of mine when we were younger than you." Annie said, flicking water at the two girls causing them to giggle. "But one night, she came to my farm and she was beaten." The girls gasped, covering their mouths in shock. "She was hurt by her uncle and I couldn't leave her out for him to get her, again."

"Did you tell the constable?" Betty asked. Annie shook her head.

"Nope,"

"Why?" Janie asked.

Melody peaked out from under her arm to see Annie thinking before she spoke.

"Well... its a little complicated to say."

The girls looked at one another in confusion. "Why?"

Melody yawned loudly showing that she was awake as she stretched her arms in the air then rubbed her eyes. "What are you girls talking about?" Melody asked placing her hands behind her head. Betty looked at her with a glare for her un-lady-like behavior. Janie was smiling at Melody.

"Oh, Miss. Melody?"

"I thought I told you to drop that 'Miss.' with me."

"Why didn't Miss. Annie tell the constable when you went to her after your uncle beat you?" Melody blinked once then sighed.

"When you live in a city where the man rules, I would have been taken to him anyway."

"Why?" The friends asked. Annie watched Melody with concern.

"Because... My parents left me while I was little and I was left with my uncle, since he was next to kin. And I was fourteen and young woman and I would have been taken back to my uncle, they would believe his sob story on how I deserved the beating, then they would leave it at that." Melody said with a shrug. "Luckily, my uncle went to the penitentiary before he could tell the constable that I was missing." Melody said with a smirk. "May he rot in there until he dies."

"But he's your uncle." Betty said with approach.

Melody snorted. "I can care less what he was. As long as I'm far away from his grubby hands I'll be fine."

Annie flinched at that as she sighed. "Uh girls, are our clothes dried up?"

"Oh let me check." Janie volunteered running to the rocks. Annie placed her hand on Melody's shoulder. Melody turned to her to see her concern smile. Melody smiled in return, patting her hand, letting her know she was fine.

Janie returned to them with towels and Annie's clothes. "They're about dried up." She said holding the towel to Annie. Annie smiled taking the towel.

"Thank you, honey,"

"Be right back with Ms. Melody's clothes."

"It's just Melody!" Melody called out then growled. Annie smirked drying herself off. She tossed the second towel to Melody's head. Betty giggled after Melody made a sharp squeak feeling the towel cover her head.

"Shut up and get dried off." Annie joked. Melody sighed and stood up walking to the shore rubbing herself dry.

The sister got dressed in their clothes. Melody pouted seeing that her dress shoes were ruined. Annie reached into her bags and pulled out a pair of boots for her. Melody grumbled and took the black boots and pulled them on her feet.

That night around the camp fire, Annie shared a blanket with Melody feeling her lean against her, sleeping with her head on her shoulder. Annie smiled looking at her. She stroked her blue hair out of her face, combing the hair behind her ear.

"You care for her do you?" Gale asked silently, watching them.

"Of course I do." Annie answered, seeing the girls watching her with smiles, bundled up in blankets sitting with their family. "She's my sister after all. She took care of me when I needed it most. And so I do the same for her." She sighed, thinking. "How much longer until we reach Frontier City?" She asked.

"Another week. We have to pass Epona Canyon then we'll be there."

"Epona Canyon?" One of the boys, Richard asked.

"Oh yes, it was said that there is a giant rock that was formed to look exactly like the horse god, Epona. You can see her rear in the air telling all to never hurt her herd of strong, tough horses."

The children looked at the Jupitarian with awe. "Really?"

"Oh yes, the great horse god Epona..." Soon the Jupitarian told the story as Annie began falling asleep. So far their adventure was starting to look bright.

Author's Note

Here we are, another chapter. I wasn't very happy with the beginning of the chapter. It didn't flow well with me. But after the weather bits, things started flowing smoother. So what did you think? We get to understand more of Melody's past and her family. I also went down memory lane while writing this too, did any of you guys played Oregon Trail as kids?

Chapter 4 is written so it will be up maybe sometime this weekend or next week. My main editing computer is down and I have to edit using a small laptop with no Microsoft Word. So the next chapter might come out slower, sorry.

Hope you all like the chapter. :twilightsmile:

Ch. 4: Cowboy Casanova

Chapter 4

Cowboy Casanova

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

I probably will be the first one to say this, but the old frontier, where no Jupitarians control the weather, was a wild place. It made me wonder how the early Jupitarians learn to control the weather in the start of time. It just made you think about things like that. In Manehattan, I have never heard of ice rocks called hail, straight line winds that could knock over a tree, or even the devil itself, the tornado. It sure was beautiful yet frightening. Just being there watching the wild weather work, made me wonder how could Melody and I ever survive out here.

The trip through Epona Canyon was just as wonderful. It was strange to say back then, but I will say it now, while the memory still fresh in my mind. It felt like I could feel Epona's presence in the canyon. Perhaps the legends were true that she made the place with her own hooves. We had to pay a guide to lead us through the canyon. He told us that the canyon was made to keep Epona's herd from being captured by predators of the Ancient Times. And I could see why. A human with no guidance can get lost in the winding tunnels, paths, and caves of the canyon. As we walked through the canyon, I noticed our guide would look at the wall and check something. Some times he would strike his pickax on the wall then walked away, while other times he would keep walking. I asked him about that and he answered that he was remarking the markers that would remind him of the path he took for years. I kept that in mind if I ever end up in this canyon with no guide.

During our journey, our guide led us to a small valley in the canyon and pointed up. From our position, we all gazed in awe at the rock formation of Epona. Melody and I along with the rest of our party stared in awe. The stone statue looked really old and weathered but we could still see the likeness of a powerful horse in a rearing pose. We all immediately made prayers and gave blessings to her. But I noticed Melody was staying by the oxen and horses staring at that blasted silver watch. I knew she wasn't religious to the Horse Gods but sometimes it made me furious how she stood by, kicking stones as the rest of us made blessings.

After we made our blessings, we stayed the night under Epona's gaze. As I laid there out in the open, I felt free and glad for being there, but at the same time I felt uneasy. I just couldn't get the feeling that something was going to happen to me. I even felt like something will happen to Melody. I remembered watching her that night, watching her sleep next to me, she was in peace with that small smile on her face. I didn't know what it was, but that feeling had something to do with Melody.

The next morning, our guide lead us out of the canyon to a beautiful forest. He called it Epona's Mane. A wild forest that slope down to the Celestial River. He told us to go down carefully and stay away from the steep slops and cliffs and continue straight through the forest. I remembered the large trail and the cut down trees. Definitely this trail was used to get people to Frontier City. After our farewells, we took our journey through Epona's Mane Forest.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

The trip down hill was quicker than what Annie thought. As the families steadied the wagons down the slope, Annie walked to a tree and knocked on the trunk. She looked up and smiled seeing a squirrel peeking out of his little hole to see what was going on. Annie chuckled as she took in a deep breath of the leaves and litter of the forest. She walked over to an edge of a cliff and gasped with awe. Below her she could see a giant raging river, over at the other side of the river, she could see the wooden buildings of the city.

"Wow," Annie whispered tipping back her hat to see the first town in the wild lands.

"Amazing isn't it?" Melody said standing by her. Annie turned to see her already dressed in her suit jacket fixing the lapels. She's now dressed like Melody Liker, the business woman (or man). Annie sighed shaking her head.

"It sure is." Melody pointed to the raging river.

"This is Celestial River. This raging monster will separate into a fork farther down river." Melody said pointing down the way down the hill. "From what I got from the canyon guide, he said that the river splits down there. There's a calmer flow headed to the city where the mining takes place. And the large fork is the river raging to the mountains." Melody said pointing to the sky. Annie looked up and sure enough she could see the shadow of the giant mountains.

"Then pass those mountains is San Fransiscolt." Melody said with a smile. Annie let out a short whistle.

"Damn," She whispered. She couldn't believe that she made it all the way across the wild lands to see such a wonderful place. Melody reached into her pocket to pull out her silver watch to check the time.

"Well, it looks like we have to help out down hill and then we'll head off to the city." Annie nodded watching Melody walk off to the forest, helping with the pushing of the wagon over some logs. Annie sighed turning back to see the river.

"I would hate to fall in that." She said to herself tipping her hat hoping her mother could see her now. "Mama," She whispered. "Protect me." She smiled seeing the sun poking past a cloud. She turned and headed for the forest.

As the train reached the foot of the hill, they could see a large wooden ferry at the river. A young man looked up tipping back his dirty black hat seeing them.

"Howdy there, are you folks needing to cross the river?" He called out over the roar of the river. Melody and Annie looked to their train companions.

"What's the fee?" Mr. Hoofstein called out.

"Two bits per person." The man said with a smirk. "That's highly reasonable since you have at least ten persons right?"

"Twenty bits?" Melody whispered. Annie blinked at that that, that was a lot of money.

Gale shook his head. "No way, we don't need to cross." He said as the two men nodded. "We'll just keep going."

"Suit yerself." The ferry man said.

Annie and Melody turned to the family knowing this was where they will part. "Well, it looks like this is where we part ways." Melody said smiling as she reached into the wagon to grab her satchel and Annie's bag. She checked them to make sure they didn't leave anything.

"I suppose it is." One of the wives said smiling. Melody handed Annie her carpet bag as the sisters said their farewells to the family.

"Bye! Miss. Annie!" The children called out as Annie tipped her hat. "Bye! Miss. Melody!"

"It's just Melody!" Melody screamed out as the children laughed, waving at them as the wagons continued to follow the river.

Annie sighed watching them go. "You think they'll be fine?"

Melody nodded. "Yeah, they'll make it before the frost comes in. Not to worry." Melody walked down the sandy shore to the ferryman. "Sir, my sister and I wish to cross, what's the fee, again?"

"Two bits, per person ladies." He said tipping his hat.

Melody reached into her pocket and found a few bits. She counted four bits and handed them to the ferry man.

"Alright, then get on."

The sisters crawled over the wooden rail and stood on the platform as the man used his magic to make a ringing noise. The sisters blinked then felt the craft move. From across the river the sisters could see two Eponians pulling the rope that was attached to the craft, pulling it across.

"Is the river always this wild?" Annie asked with worry.

"Only after the raining seasons. Since we had that long week of rain the river swelled. But it's only in the early spring or late summer when the river swells."

Annie nodded. "I see."

The craft hit the shore shaking the sisters. "Here you are, all the way across." The sisters thanked the man and leaped over the rail to the shore.

"Thank you, sir." Annie called as the Titanian pulled on the rope to pull himself back to the other side. Annie and Melody walked past the working men of the ferry. Some of them watched them walk by with whistles and hoots. Annie blushed at that not used to such comments. Melody just ignored them as the sisters followed the well used path towards the large wooden structures.

"Here we are, Annie." Melody said with a huge grin as the sisters stopped at the edge of the street. Annie gasped seeing so many people walking around dressed as cowboys and cowgirls. Many women wore dresses with bonnets on their heads, some men wore suites like Melody's with bowler hats, top hats, or even just nice Stetson hats. Horses were pulling carts of produce, sacks, barrels. The town was filled with life.

"Wow," Annie whispered in awe. She looked at the wooden buildings seeing people walk into stores, hotels, a bank, saloons. "What should we do first?" Annie asked still in awe. Melody blinked and saw an interesting pub, called the Sweetie Belle. And what she could see through the windows the place was more than just a pub. She smirked at a thought.

"Hmm, well first of all, I need a drink and some company." Melody said looking through the window to see through the glass to see the silhouettes of moving bodies and kissing.

"I think we need to find a place to stay. That's the more important thing." Annie said with a quirked brow. Melody chuckled.

"You go on ahead and do that."

"Huh?" Annie asked turning to see Melody smiling at her. "Why me?" Annie asked with shock.

"Just trust me. You go on ahead and get us a place to stay. And I'm sure you want to go and get some supplies for the gold digging right?"

Annie swallowed nervously. "Well, I'll be more comfortable if you came with me, Melody. You're better at talking to folks than me."

Melody thought for a moment then sighed. She can't leave Annie like this. Especially in a new place she never been to. Melody turned to the Sweetie Belle with a sigh.

"Alright, drinks and company can wait a bit longer. Lets get going." Annie sighed with relief and smiled at her sister before leading the way. Melody turned to the pub then sighed with longing. She just wanted a nice hard drink and a nice lady by her. Something nice to do after a long hard journey with kids, dumb horses, and religious crap.

As the sisters walked down the dirt street, Annie couldn't stop looking at the stores and the people. Melody just kept a close eye on the men mainly. None of them looked like her enemies. They either had their wife around their arm or dressed as prospectors. Annie stopped at the crossroads in the road looking at each way for a way to go. Melody looked around, reading the signs on windows and shops.

"Oh hey," Melody said pointing to a small corner store. "Painted on the window reads that they offer campgrounds near the river and pickaxes."

"Really?" Annie asked seeing the store then turn to Melody for confirmation. Melody nodded.

"Yep, lets go on in and get this over with." The sisters walked up the steps then enter the large store. The bell rang, announcing their presence. Annie blinked seeing the young woman at the counter, writing in a large account book. The woman looked up and smiled. What made Annie stare was the fact that girl was dark skinned. Annie never seen a human with such colored skin before. Melody walked over to the counter, smiling at the woman.

"Hello miss." Melody said politely, smiling. The woman blinked with a blush on her dark cheeks.

"Oh um hello, and what can I help you with?" She asked with a cheerful smile. Annie looked at her purple eyes to see her with worry.

"You see, my sister and I just arrived in town and we're here for the gold mining, you see." Melody started as Annie continued to stare at the woman. Melody turned to her then jumped seeing this. She growled and poked her elbow into Annie's ribs. Annie yelped holding her side seeing Melody's glare. "Annie, it's rude when you stare at people."

Annie blushed harshly at that, tipping her hat. "Sorry ... I just never seen a lady like you before."

"Huh?" The woman asked in confusion.

"Uh you know," Annie said pointing at her hand at her skin tone. Melody groaned applying hand to face.

"Forgive my bumpkin sister. She never left her farm and see people." Melody said, seeing Annie blush with shame. The woman chuckled.

"Oh, I see. Well, I've never met anyone like you two before. And you say you're sisters?" She asked intrigued.

"Adopted." Melody said tipping her bowler hat.

"Velvet!" A man's voice boomed. The woman cringed turning, so did the sisters. A large dark skinned man walked towards them from the back room. Melody disliked him instantly, he just seemed like the type of man to have a temper and loved to push people around.

"Oh uh," the woman, Velvet said with fear seeing him. "Honey, uh I was just taking care of some customers." She said worriedly.

"Customers?" The man said glaring at Melody and Annie. Annie was terrified as Melody continued her mask of indifference.

"Well yeah," Melody stated evenly, looking at him from behind her glasses. "The name's Melody Liker and this is my sister, Annie. We were here to buy some of your wares." Melody said coolly.

"Really now?" The man said with a quirked brow at the sisters. "Hmm you two seem old enough to be with a husband, where are they?" He asked glaring at them. Annie gulped.

"Back at Manehattan." Melody lied causing Annie to stare at her. "Right Annie," Melody said giving her a look. Annie gulped and nodded with a smile, not saying a word.

"Why so far away?" The man asked not taking the bait.

"Family matters on the farm you see." Melody said nodding her head. Annie nodded along with a hard swallow.

The man was ready to interrogate more when there was a whistle and a thud outside. The door opened and a tall Jupitarian with dissipating wings walked into the store. He had a star on his black coat as he walked into the store. Annie and Melody stared at the handsome man as he walked in, his spurs jingled with each step.

"Ladies," The man said, tipping his black hat showing a grin of white teeth at the three women. Annie blushed, Melody blinked, and Velvet smiled warmly, seeing him.

"What are you doing here, Kicker." The man growled. The man called Kicker pulled off his black hat revealing his shaggy blonde hair, he brushed his hair back with his fingers.

"Sheriff Skytalon wasn't done with you yet, Amos. You still have more paperwork to fill out." He said seriously.

Amos snorted at the Jupitarian. "I thought I was done with my paperwork."

Kicker shrugged his shoulders. "I'm just the messenger Amos, nothing more."

Amos snorted again then headed for the door. He stopped at the door pointing at the two women. "We're not done with this talk. I'll be back." He marched out of the shop, closing the door behind him. Kicker smirked as he turned to Velvet to see her let out a sigh of relief.

"I hope you don't mind, Mistress Velvet, that I made your fiancé run off." He said winking at her with his light lavender eyes. Melody turned to see Velvet blush, messing with her dark hair with her finger.

"Well, that sure alleviate the stress, thank you Deputy Kicker."

Kicker bowed before her. "My dear lady, you know I'd rather go by Ace." He chucked then noticed Melody looking at him and Annie was blushing like a fresh apple. "Forgive me ladies, I have forgotten you two were standing there." He said as he placed his hat behind his back winking at them. Melody looked unamused by the man. Annie cleared her throat, rubbing the back of her neck with unease.

"And you are again?" Melody asked. Kicker blinked at this surprised that these two ladies weren't swooning over him.

"Uh, oh right, I'm Ace Kicker, the deputy sheriff of this here city. Second Deputy I should add. Oh and I should also add the title of Casanova of this here town." He walked over leaning on the counter, Velvet was fanning herself with her hand as Kicker winked at her. Velvet cleared her throat.

"Excuse me for a moment, I uh need to go grab some things." She blushed as she quickly went into the back room, closing the door behind her. Ace chuckled, turning to the sisters, pointing his thumb to the back door.

"She's a pretty thing. Too bad I haven't given her the Kicker charm, yet. She just came here to town with that big ass." He sighed picking up the work book Velvet was looking at reading it. "So, where did you two ladies come from?" He asked as he peeked over the top of the book looking Melody over first. Melody snorted, rolling her eyes, turning away from him. Kicker then roved his eyes over to Annie smirking, seeing her blush.

"I've laid with every girl in town and I'm sure as Great Jupiter himself, that I've never seen you two before." He said in a voice that could make any woman fall over in faint. He waggled his eyebrows at them, chuckling. Melody turned back to Kicker and gave him a warning glare as Annie turned away, looking at the items in stock. Ace coughed into his fist, realizing that these two were tough.

"Well, we both came from Manehattan." Melody answered crossing her arms across her chest. "We heard of the gold here so we came by to get ourselves a claim of it." Ace blinked a few times with confusion.

"Wait, you mean you two are here for the gold? Hmmph, never seen women turned prospectors before."

Melody smirked at him. "Believe it pal, Annie and I came to get rich."

Ace blinked once then chuckled. "Wow, you two seem to be very serious with this." He said.

"Well of course we're serious, right Annie?"

"Huh, oh uh yeah, what she said." Annie said blushing madly, again.

Ace chuckled, shaking his head. "Right, well I wish you ladies luck. Ah here comes Velvet now."

Velvet returned from the back room, smiling at Ace before turning to Melody again. "So you want something?"

"Oh yeah, we read your painted windows and we came here to get a place to stay and some tools."

Velvet nodded. "Of course." Velvet reached down into the shelves under the counter to pull out a piece of paper. "This here is a deed to the small plots of land out by the river. These plots are big enough for two tents and only two, I'm afraid. Here's a map of the area and you pick the square." Velvet pulled out a large map with drawn squares. A lot of the squares were already marked with initials or signatures. Melody and Annie looked at the map for a bit, thinking. Most of the boxes closest to the river were all taken. Melody liked one square near the forest and a short distance from the city.

"I think this square here would be nice. Annie?" Melody asked pointing at the square. Annie looked at the square then at the distance between the city and the river. The square was set right in the middle. Far away from the men to have privacy and yet close to the town as well. Annie nodded.

"Whatever you think, Melody." Annie said nodding. "It think that's a good spot too."

Melody nodded. "Alright, just put my initials here?"

"Yes," Velvet answered with a smile. Ace watched as Melody marked the square with her initials "ML". Velvet took the map looking at the numbers then wrote it on the deed then placed the deed before her. As Melody did the paper work, Annie looked at the tools for gold mining.

"Alright, Annie, I'm off." Melody called heading for the door.

"Huh?" Annie asked seeing Melody reach the door. "But what can I do?"

Melody looked at Annie to see her worry. "Don't worry. I'm just gonna get some drinks. I'll meet you at the crossroads later. I know you'll be in here for a while anyway." Annie blinked then looked at the equipment then at Ace seeing his smile.

"B-b-but Melody!"

"Look everything will be fine. He won't bite." Melody winked before leaving the shop all together. Annie groaned then turned to see Velvet and Ace smiling at her.

"Swell." She grumbled.

"Well, I better leave now and let you tend to your business, Miss. Velvet." Ace said taking her hand and kissed the back of it, smiling at Velvet as she blushed harshly, smiling back at him. "Have a nice day." He said grabbing his hat. "And a good day to you too, Miss. Annie, was it?"

Annie blushed nodding.

"Good to know. If you want to have some fun, don't hesitate to ask me. I'll give you a good time." He placed his hat on his head then left the shop.

Annie groaned, rubbing her burning face. Velvet was busy sighing, watching the dashing sheriff leave the shop.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody stood in front of the Sweetie Belle Tavern. She watched men enter the pub, all nice and dressed, then watched men come out with huge smiles and their clothes were haphazard. "Oh yes." Melody said as she walked up the steps, she pushed open the swinging doors and smiled at what she saw. The large tavern looked like a regal ballroom, the wooden floors might be dinged up, but it had the look and feel of a fancy place. Melody whistled, she was really impressed with this place already. The energy was nice, a smooth happy feeling with a mixture of booze and sex. Melody knew she was in the right place, the perfect place.

Melody took another look around the place. She could see the old wooden tables filled with men and women playing cards or dominoes, drinking and smoking, or even eating soup or gumbo by the smells. She could see not only the customers, but also the entertainment, the working girls of this tavern and brothel. Melody smirked seeing many women dressed in gaudy dresses of black silk and colorful ribbons. Many of them were sitting on laps of the men playing cards, some were kissing their beaus or customers. She looked up hearing a giggle, seeing a working girl leading a blushing teen up the stairs. No doubt his first night. She could hear some men cheer for the boy as he was lead away. Melody licked her lips with excitement.

"Oh yes." She said again, but more excited. She walked to the large bar counter to see the large selection of drinks, she even saw wines which surprised her. A tavern out here selling expensive beverages, that was impressive. Behind the counter stood a lady, about in her thirties dressed in a striped shirt, her sleeves rolled up over her elbows, with a black vest over the shirt. She looked up from cleaning a glass tankard, flipping her shaggy dark pink hair.

"Welcome to the Sweetie Belle. Care for a drink or a smoke?" The bartender asked with a quirked brow and a gentle smile. Melody thought for a moment then nodded.

"I'll take both." Melody answered smiling. "Do you have any cigars by any chance?" The bartender blinked hearing that request from a woman. She nodded, reaching into a box and pulled out a cigar and handed it to Melody. Melody took the cigar and reached into her coat pocket to pull out a cigar clipper to cut the end. She stuck the clipper back into her pocket, looking to the bartender.

"You got a light?" She asked. The woman nodded as she reached to the side to grab a small candle and held the ring to hold the candle to Melody's unlit cigar. Unlike most women, Melody smoked cigars to keep her disguise as a man back at Manehattan. She took a liking to the cigars and pipes over time. She lit her cigar, taking a few puffs to get the cigar tip burning. She took a seat on the stool turning back to the bartender.

"So what do you like to drink?" The bartender asked. Melody took a puff thinking, looking at the stock behind the woman.

"Hmm, maybe a shot of whiskey. I haven't drank any booze since I left Manehattan." The bartender grabbed a short bottle and a tiny shot glass and filled it with the amber liquid.

"Manehattan huh? The clothes you wear truly say that." She said sliding the small glass forward. Melody smirked dunking back the liquor into her gullet.

"Yeah, I have a reputation to keep." The bartender snorted then refilled the glass.

"Reputation huh?"

Melody smirked at her as she dunked back the glass. She set the glass on the counter as the bartender went to talk to one of the working girls. Melody sighed, turning around to where she leaned back against the counter, looking around her. "This is my heaven," She whispered to herself chuckling, letting the smoke drift out of her mouth. "The perfect place." Melody closed her eyes just to let every sound in.

During her time of relaxing, she suddenly heard the notes of a piano being played in the room. Melody opened her eyes and turned to the stage at the far end of the room. Sitting at a tall piano on the stage, was a gorgeous woman dressed in finer attire than the gaudy dresses the prostitutes were dressed in. The girl had long black hair that was thick with curls that rain down her shoulders. Her dress was of a pretty lavender and pink, not too bright or too vivid, just the right shade that made her pale skinned face look beautiful.

Melody's mouth dropped open seeing the beauty, her cigar fell to the floor forgotten. Out of every whore house Melody went to in Manehattan and beyond, she had slept with many a pretty lady, but there was something about this one beauty that seemed different. She was poised with class, actual class, not the play acting kind most of the working girls did around her. She looked like an angle from heaven. Melody gulped, slipping off the stool reaching into her pocket and placed a few bits on the counter. Everything in the room went into limbo as she walked closer to the stage to the beauty. Her music was calming and the only thing she could hear, those notes calling her closer.

Melody smiled as she neared the stage. She fixed the lapels of her jacket, making sure there was no dust or dirt on her person, she fixed her vest under her jacket, then her hair. Once she was close enough, she climbed up on the stage hearing the beauty playing the nice calming tune.

"Hello, miss." The beauty gasped and jumped, opening her eyes skipping a note. She looked up seeing Melody smiling at her wagging her eyebrows at her. Melody could see the shock and surprise on the girl's face. The girl turned away as she continued to play on the piano.

"Patrons are not allowed on the stage." She said hoity like, she turned away with her nose in the air. But that didn't stop Melody. She reached over to the girl's chin and steered her face to look at Melody again.

"Forgive me for being so bold miss, but I see you up here and playing that beautiful tune, I'm afraid my own heart stopped at the second I noticed you." Melody said smoothly, smiling at her. She released the girl's chin as she leaned against the piano, reaching her hand over the keys. "Perhaps I might play a tune for you?" Melody asked placing her finger on a white key. The beauty blinked then made a sly seductive smile.

"Oh and what sort of tune are you interested in?" She asked with a sultry voice, as she scooted on the bench closer to Melody. Melody smiled with a chuckle, leaning ever closer to her.

"Well it only matters what tune you want to play, milady." Melody whispered, pressing the key hearing a clear note. Suddenly the beauty grabbed the cover and slammed it down. Melody screamed out pulling her finger out, shaking it. Some patrons looked up at the stage, some were laughing while others glared at the end of the music. The beauty stood up and left the stage. Melody grumbled as she sucked her finger, watching her walk to the bar.

Maybe that was sign to buzz off. Her mind reminded her. Melody though won't be pushed off that lightly. She will have that woman, whether she wanted it or not! Melody went through three torturous months of travel with no companion in her bed to ignore that beauty. She marched after her. The bartender handed a glass to the girl. She noticed Melody and quickly walked out of the bar area and trotted off into a back room. Melody cleared her throat and fixed her jacket, dusting herself off. She stood by her as she took a sip of her drink.

"Alright, maybe I was a bit too strong." Melody said with a gentle smile as the beauty took another short sip of her drink.

"Perhaps." She said coldly, turning away. Melody gulped, staring at her black hair and then she noticed her beautiful purple eyes. Melody smirked as she used her finger to steer her face towards her.

"Come on, I just arrived here from Manehattan. I'm dying for a good drink and good pleasure and my dear you are a pretty face that I can't just walk away from. You just burn me up." Melody whispered. The beauty smiled reaching for her drink.

"Oh in that case," Melody closed her eyes ready for a kiss. Instead of warm lips, her face was met with a face full of whiskey. She yelped, coughing and spitting out the brew. She opened her eyes to see the beauty glaring at her.

"Why you little-!" Melody snapped ready to grab the little devil's neck, when she felt magic grab her and held her up in the air. "Hey! What's going on?" Melody yelled out. The patrons all turned to see Melody in the air surrounded by a blue magical aura of a Titanian.

"What's going on you ask?" A southern drawl asked. Melody looked over and gaped to see a pretty Titanian woman with curled purple hair. She walked in dressed in a light blue dress. Standing next to her was the bartender. Melody gulped and smiled, chuckling nervously seeing her hard blue eyes.

"By the look of your attire you must be the mother hen here?" Melody said with worry. The woman chuckled.

"My aren't you a smart one." The woman said looking at Melody up and down. "A fancy dressed, smart girl. Then you should listen well missy." She said smiling sweetly at her. Several patrons were giggling or were shaking their heads. "When a girl gives you the reason to not pursue her, then you better respect her wishes. Am I clear?"

"Ain't every girl here working?" Melody asked glaring at the beauty she pursued to see her glaring back at her.

"Oh you mean Rose?" The woman said smiling as she wrapped her arm around the beauty and kissed her on the head. "She's special." Melody growled seeing the beauty wink at her. "And she can choose who she sleeps with. And that means you don't interest her." Melody blinked at that statement. The boss lady sighed as she walked forward floating Melody with her to the door. "Oh and one last thing ... What was your name?"

"Melody Liker," Melody answered without thinking.

"Right, well, Miss. Liker, as a rule here, if you patronized my girls, you get the boot." Melody felt the door opened behind her as she was thrown out of the building then into the dusty street. Many people walking by had to run and dodge the screaming girl as she crashed on the road. Melody groaned then sat up, rubbing her head from the fall. She growled and turned around on her knees, waving her fist at the Titanian.

"Hey! That's no way to treat your customers!" Melody screamed at her with anger.

The older woman laughed, shaking her head. "Come back when you cool off that temper Miss. Liker."

"Bitch!" Melody screamed back.

"Oh and the next time we meet, you better remember my name, Miss. Liker. My name is Mistress Diamond Belle and I am the mother of my girls and I don't want to see them get hurt over something silly as being some angry girl being rejected." Melody turned red with furry. Mistress Belle waved at Melody.

"See you around, Sugar." Diamond returned into the building, leaving Melody to growl and stomp on the dirt. She tried to kick a bottle but the kick was hard enough causing her to fall back on her back with a groan.

She sighed staring at the blue sky. Then a freckled face appeared over her. Melody groaned.

"You alright, Melody?" Annie asked reaching down with her hand. Melody sighed taking her sister's hand then was hoisted back up. Annie dusted off Melody's jacket of dust as Melody scooped up her hat and placed it on her head.

"Damn whores." She snarled as she marched off. Annie looked at the pub then turned away.

" I wish you won't pursue that path sister." Annie said with a light scolding tone. Melody snorted.

"I could care less how pure of a path I lead, Annie. I saw the most beautiful woman in there and she kicked me out like I was some sack of rotten potatoes!" Melody yelled out storming ahead. Annie sighed rolling her eyes. "Anyway, did you get the stuff?"

"Eeyep, sure did. Miss. Velvet put everything in a wagon for us to use to get to our land." Melody nodded. Annie noticed how subdued she was. "Will you be alright?" Annie asked with concern.

Melody sighed. "Yeah ... I'll see her again though."

"Who?"

"That girl ... Rose was her name." Melody whispered, turning back to the pub, hoping to see that girl through the dark windows. Annie groaned and grabbed her sister's sleeve.

"Come on, get your mind out of that sinful stuff. We got work to do."

Melody didn't hear what Annie said as she was dragged away from the pub. All she could think about was how beautiful and talented Rose was. The way her fingers danced along the keys, the way she played was defiantly a true musician. Melody just couldn't get her purple eyes out of her mind as she feebly followed Annie to the cart at the edge of town.

Author's Note

Alright here is Chapter 4 of the story.

What did you guys think? How did you guys like the new characters? I hope I characterized them well and make them sort of familiar. The idea was to make the ancestors different than their decedents, but keep some similar characteristics. Like for instance, Annie is timid and shy and a little naïve and she has Applejack's strength. While AJ is more independent and a bit smarter and not as grossly religious as Annie was. Also Melody is a risk taker, while Vinyl is more careful. If that made any sense.

If you didn't get the title right away, I was listening to some of my favorite country songs and Cowboy Casanova was one of my favorites. While listening to it, I giggled and wrote that as the title considering Melody's character is a sort of Casanova and so was Cloud Kicker, so why not make CK's ancestor one? :rainbowlaugh: That helped write this chapter.

Hope you guys enjoy, like always if you see any mistakes I missed, please let me know.

Ch. 5: Meet the Tinker

Chapter 5

Meet the Tinker

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody never stopped thinking about that ... girl. She just couldn't stop staring at the town as I was busy building our tent on our tiny square of land. From what Melody told me, our square is the size of a square cabin. Of course I didn't mind the size, as long as we can make this a comfortable place. After I got our tent set up with a comfortable quilt on the ground for something soft to sit on, Melody was still sitting on the rock staring at Frontier City. I kept telling her that that woman had nothing for her, but Melody was persistent. She kept making plans of trying to talk to this girl again, but I couldn't help but see her bruised hand where the whore hurt her. She won't even listen to me!

After our first night in our tent, it was a bit chilly but we bundled up in our quilts and slept close together to keep warm. The next morning we woke up and decided to take our chance out at the river to start finding gold. With our pickaxes and pans in hand, we walked to the river and when we got there ... let's just say I didn't expect this place to be so full and nasty.

Melody and I stopped at the edge of the tiny tent village to see everything. The land was torn up and covered in thick mud and foot prints. We could see the prospectors walking around with their shovels on their shoulders, bottles of rum and whiskey in their hands, all dressed messy and wet from the mud and river. We even saw the griffin folk, those that hail to their Griffin king. We could tell them apart from the rest by their pale, white skin from the far north reaches of the frontier. They did look scary.

We tried to get through to the water, but Melody decided it was probably best if we went up river where there were less shady characters. Of course, we weren't given easy favors.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

"I never expected that much." Melody said still in shock. The sisters walked through the tent village, their pant legs and boots were covered in gross, smelly mud of the tent village. After a while of walking through the mud, they reached the clean grass.

"You mean you were expecting less?" Annie asked.

Melody sighed. "A little. Of course it looked like this place was built way before we got the message in the east." Melody said with a growl. "This is just great, we might have just lost all the time for digging gold!"

"Uh Melody, why did we go to the river then?"

"Just to see the competition and see how much gold was in the river. I guess there was a lot if they were hanging out there instead."

Annie looked at her with worry. "Melody?"

"What?"

"Did we come here for nothing?" Annie asked. Melody stopped and turned to her with a glare.

"Hell no!" She said. "Just because they took a lot of the gold already, doesn't mean there isn't any left. We just have to go and find a new place to get some. We might even have to dig for it and keep it a secret."

Annie blinked, watching her walk on. "But, how can we find some and keep it a secret?"

"Trust me, Annie, I know what I'm doing." Annie sighed with annoyance, but let it go. Melody was the thinker between them, so whatever she says goes.

All day the two sisters walked around for a long time, looking at the ground, the dirt, the rocks, even the shore of the river. Melody got bored enough to start panning for gold in the river. Annie followed her lead, looking into the tiny grains of sand for yellow bits. Melody sighed, sitting on the rock she had perched on and unfolded her cramping legs. Annie laid down on the grass tired and bored.

"So this is us getting gold?" Annie asked with a growl.

"Just shut up," Melody scolded rubbing her face. She was annoyed and angry of possibly making the mistake of traveling to Frontier City.

The sisters sat up, hearing a group of horses trot towards them. The sisters looked up, seeing the three horses and their riders. Melody stood up as they stopped before them. Two of the riders were women and the third was Ace Kicker. He recognized them, tipping his hat. Melody waved to them.

"Hello," Melody said as the largest of the women glared at them.

"I'm Yelena Skytalon, the sheriff of Frontier City." She said with a thick Griffin Kingdom accent. Annie gulped seeing the horrible scar on her neck, whatever happened to her neck was causing her voice to sound so creepy. "These are my deputies, Maxine Dust and Ace Kicker."

"Ace Kicker we met yesterday." Melody said tipping her bowler hat at the man. Ace winked at her in return, smiling.

"Really," Maxine said glaring at him. Ace's smile wavered as he turned away.

"What do we owe the pleasure of meeting you?" Melody asked as Annie stood up by her.

Yelena snorted as she leaned forward on the saddle horn of her saddle to look at them. "As new citizens of Frontier City, I had placed a sign on the Sheriff's doorway saying that all new members come to the station and sign up. We don't tolerate freeloaders in this town." She said with a glare. Annie blinked looking down at Melody. Melody thought for a moment then cleared her throat.

"I apologize, we didn't see the sign nor the Sheriff's office when we arrived. We assumed that anyone can come in."

Yelena snorted again shaking her head. "Is that the best excuse you got, Freeloader?"

"Excuse me, Sheriff." Ace said interrupting, getting a threatening glance.

"What?" Yelena growled.

"I met them at Amos' shop yesterday. They were here for the gold rush."

"Hmm, did you sleep with them, cock?" Maxine asked with an evil grin. Ace blushed.

"Hell, I didn't even get the chance." He said laughing. Maxine frowned turning away.

Yelena coughed once then spat to the side, rubbing her nose. "Alright, enough bickering you two." She looked back at the sisters. "I do mean it, you two must come down to the office with us." She said glaring at Melody as if daring her to make this difficult.

Melody looked at Annie to see her nod once. Melody sighed. "Fine, come on Annie. Grab your stuff." Melody bent down to grab her pan and pickax, Annie did the same.

"Follow my deputies back to town. I have to make my rounds." Yelena kicked her heels into her horse and rode away to the tents. The deputies turned their horses and started walking away. Melody and Annie followed them.

Ace smirked, tipping his hat at them. "Nice seeing you two again. How was your night?"

Annie blushed. "Well it was chilly."

"Yeah, it's getting close to winter, and winter can be harsh here.” Ace said with a smile. Annie smiled back. Ace didn’t show that he wanted to bed her like yesterday, but he seemed like a nice, kind man.

“Is it that bad?” Annie asked interested.

Ace laughed. “Lady, I’ve been living here for five years and I can tell you this much. It was cold enough that I lost three of my toes.” He said pointing at his boot. Annie gulped, looking at his boat imagining that. It made her queasy thinking about it.

Maxine snarled. “Shut up Kicker.” Ace blinked then cleared his throat. Annie glared at the woman to see her wink at her with a spoiled smile. Annie kept looking ahead of her.

The four reached the town then to the Sheriff’s Office. Ace and Maxine hitched their horses at the post then lead the sisters into the office. Once inside the Sheriff's Office, Melody and Annie were told to stand at the wall as Maxine went into the backroom. Ace stood opposite of the sisters with a guilt look on his face.

"Sorry, I should have asked if you two signed in." He blushed.

Melody smirked. "Oh we could tell you were distracted by a certain dark beauty." She teased. Ace blushed and nodded.

"I guess you can say that." He said with gritted teeth. "Ahem, anyway, you'll have to fill some papers and then well-"

"Kicker!" Ace jumped turning to see Maxine walking back with a book. "Go and check the cages will you?" Ace glared at her as she winked at him. Ace nodded.

"Yes, ma'am." He walked towards the hall then turned a corner, leaving the sisters alone with the woman.

"Alright, lets get this over with. Have a seat in front of the desk." Melody and Annie took their seats at the desk as Maxine opened the large book and placed an ink well next to the book. "Now, who are you and where did you come from?"

"Melody Liker, and this is Annabelle Apple. We're from Manehattan." Melody answered feeling like a parrot repeating her name every which way. Since this was a census sort of thing, she had to tell Annie's full name.

Maxine wrote the names in the book and nodded. "Hmm, age?" She asked with a glint in her eyes, seeing Annie squirm under her gaze.

"Twenty-one. Annie's twenty- four." Melody answered with a glowering glare. She didn't like how this Maxine was sizing Annie with her eyes.

Maxine nodded. "Hmm and relations? Lovers perhaps?"

Melody glared at her. "You're a fine piece of work, did anyone tell you that?" She growled.

"Relations," Maxine asked again.

"Sisters, I was adopted." Melody answered. Maxine smirked looking to Annie.

"Is that true?"

Annie nodded. "Yes, ma'am, it is."

Maxine smiled writing the information. "Alright then. Now I need you two to sign your names here," She said turning the book over for them to see the tiny lines. Melody took the pen and signed her signature. She looked at Annie, she nodded and carefully wrote her name in horrible cursive script. She blushed handing the book back to Maxine. Maxine smirked closing the book with a grin.

"Congratulations ladies, you two are now citizens of the Griffin Kingdom."

"Huh?" Annie asked with worry. Melody snorted.

"Yay for us. Now are we done?"

Maxine chuckled. "No, there are some things you must know. Now that you are citizens of the Griffin Kingdoms, there are some rules you must follow. Also being members of his town you will follow our rules."

Melody glared. "Like what?"

"Well, rule number one, there are no same sex marriages and none of such luxuries must be seen in public or you'll be jailed." She said chuckling.

Melody glared. "There are brothels."

"True," She said cryptically as she looked back down at her book. "Rule two, no woman shall own a business or firearm."

Annie blinked. "But you have a firearm."

Maxine didn't say anything only smirked. "So if we arrest you and catch you with a firearm like mine, you'll be jailed for two weeks and pay a fee of five Beak notes. Or to Equestrians, fifty bits."

"That's outrageous!" Melody yelled out standing up.

"That's the law." Maxine stated.

Melody growled sitting back down, she hates this town already.

"Oh and one last big law you should know. Any gold you find, seventy-five percent of that gold will be turned in to the law."

"What?!" Melody and Annie both cried in shock.

"It's to pay for your citizen fee in the town and also for taxes."

"You can't do that!" Melody yelled out.

"We can," The three turned to see Yelena walk into the office. "And those are the laws ladies, unless you'll become trouble makers."

Melody glared at the griffin folk then to the Jupitarian. Annie gulped placing her hand on Melody's shoulder to calm her down.

"Are they signed up?" Yelena asked gruffly.

"Yes, Sheriff they are." Maxine said chuckling.

"Good, now are there any questions?" Yelena asked smiling.

"Why such laws?" Annie asked quickly before Melody could object.

Yelena leaned forward causing Annie to lean back in her chair. "They're always passed by the Griffin King and the owner of this town. Unlike your precious Equestria government, we do things differently."

"Who's the owner?" Annie asked.

"None of your damn business. And while the owner's not around, I'm in charge." She snorted. "The town can't stop talking about the two of you since you walked in. I've got my eye on you."

Annie glared at her. "Then we won't be of any trouble."

"Hmmph, you hope by your damn Pony Gods you won't. Now you can leave."

Annie nodded, pushing the sheriff back as she stood up. "Have a nice day." Annie growled taking Melody by her elbow and left the office. Yelena glared at the sisters as they left.

"Maxine,"

"Yes ma'am,"

"Make sure you keep a close eye on those two Equestrians. I don't like them one bit." She snarled.

"Hmm, that Eponian looked cute. But that Titanian does seem like a trouble maker."

Yelena growled seeing Maxine blush as she turned away. "You can fuck on your own time. Get back to work. I have some prisoners to question."

Maxine watched her walk off into the prison hold and sighed shaking her head. "I don't get paid enough for this job."

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

"I don't believe this?!" Melody exclaimed, scaring a few couples as they walked down the dirt road, back to the outskirts. Annie sighed nodding as Melody continued her rant. "That's robbery! They're like taking all the gold that was found! How can we get gold and be rich if they take the gold away?"

Annie shrugged, still thinking. "That is strange though."

"What is?"

"That they made us sign up and making us citizens of this country."

Melody nodded. "Okay yeah, you do have a point. Hmm, I wonder why they're doing this though? Not to mention, why did we waste money buying revolvers if they won't allow us to use them here?"

"That's because the law doesn't want others to have guns." The girls stopped and turned to see Ace Kicker leaning against a wooden post, smiling.

"How'd you get here?" Melody asked shocked.

"The office had a back door also the Sheriff kicked me out." He said lamely, rubbing the back of his head.

"You didn't hear all that did you?" Annie asked worriedly.

Ace shrugged his shoulders. "Bah, I don't care about that type of stuff. I've lived here for five years and it took three of those years to be second deputy. So I know about the stuff the sheriff could pull. Not very honorable I tell you." He said glaring at the Sheriff's Office as five men with silver stars on their coats walk to their horses. Melody found this strange, the Sheriff Office wasn't that big to hold that many deputies. The five men reached their horses then headed off into the forest.

"Who were they?" Melody asked scratching her chin in thought.

Ace sighed and shook his head. "Trouble. That's all you need to know." He said tipping his hat at a young woman walking by, winking at her. She giggled with a red blush waving at him as she walked by.

"But do you work with them?" Annie asked.

Ace blinked then sniffed, wiping his nose. "Not often but sometimes I do. And no they're not the law." Melody blinked looking at him.

"Then what are they, then?"

"Hired guns." He said bluntly as he leaned against the post.

Melody thought for a moment then turned back to the deputy. "So you're not here to rat us out for talking about our guns?"

Ace smirked. "Not at all, all people should have some sort of weapon out here and a firearm is a good weapon out here. It can save your life. It's just that the sheriff wants others to be vulnerable so she could save their asses and get paid for it." Ace rolled his eyes. "It's not a great happy place here."

Annie sighed patting her holster. "So what can we do? They don't allow women to carry firearms."

Ace thought for a moment. "Well the one way to keep your firearms is to join the law, be hired guns or some such." Melody blinked then turned to the sheriff's office thinking. "But I got a better idea for you two." Ace said smiling.

"Really? And what is this second best idea?" Melody asked.

Ace smiled. "Follow me, "

Ace leapt off the wooden walk way and headed down the street. The sisters followed close behind him. They reached the crossroads near Velvet's store. Ace looked up to the windows, Melody did as well to see Velvet cleaning the inside windows. She stopped cleaning then smiled to see Ace tipping his hat to her. Velvet suddenly jumped and turned as Amos walked over to glare at Ace. He grabbed Velvet by her arm and pulled her away from the window. Melody noticed Ace frowning sadly as he continued on the walk toward a large barn with a corral of horses and mules. Ace walked around the large barn approaching a small barn with a strange haphazard sign hanging on the wall.

"Uh where are we going?" Annie asked.

"Just to see a friend of mine who will help you with your firearm problem."

"What will this friend do?"

"Number one, take the firearms and keep them for you." Ace opened the large door and the three entered the small barn. Melody rubbed her eyes to get used to the dull lighting of the interior. She opened her eyes and gasped at what she saw. The whole room was filled with contraptions, barrels, and lanterns. On the floor were piles of metal and leather straps. Up on the ceiling were metal rods with hanging contraptions that resemble railcars.

Ace chuckled pulling off his hat then knocked hard on a metal pan hanging next to him. "Hey Tinker!" He called out. "It's Ace."

The sisters looked around for this person called Tinker then jumped hearing a crash somewhere in the barn.

"KICKIE!" A girl screamed, causing the sisters to jump with fright.They looked up at the second floor to see something leap into the air over the rail. She grabbed a pair of handles and with the metal handle attached to a pulley wheel she zipped down the rope towards the three visitors. Annie and Melody screamed and dodged the flying person as she crashed into several feather mattresses behind the visitors.

The three looked at the crumbled mattresses as a teenage girl popped out of the mattresses with white feathers all over her crazy curly pink hair. She had on a dirty white buttoned up shirt, messy trousers all covered in soot, a pair of old goggles on top of her head, and pair of old cowboy boots. Annie and Melody stared at her confused. The girl spat out a few feathers wiping her face.

"Okay that might have gone better." She said looking at her rope line then at the mattresses around her. "Hmm, maybe I should angle the rope line thirty degrees higher?"

"Tinker?" Ace said getting the girl's attention.

"Oh Kickie!" The girl leaped out of the mattresses, causing Melody and Annie to fall back on the ground staring in shock as she wrapped her arms around Ace, squeezing his neck. Ace hugged her back, his face turning purple.

"Tink! I need air!" He croaked.

"Oh oops!" The girl said releasing Ace so he could take a deep breath. Melody stared at the girl to see her as tall as Ace's chin. "Uh Hi Kickie!" She said saluting. Ace rubbed his neck scooping his hat from the ground.

"Hello Tink, I see you've been busy."

"Oh yeah, busy making stuff you know."

Ace chuckled then looked down at Melody as she was pulled back up her feet by Annie. "Tinker, I would like to introduce you to some friends of mine."

"Your bed mates?" Tinker giggled as Ace blushed at that.

"Uh no, sorry kid, these two so far have deflected my charm."

Tinker gasped loudly in shock turning to the two women. "Seriously?! No girl could resist Kickie's super charm! I mean it's so powerful!"

The two women stared at one another then at Ace to see him blush.

"Uh well," Melody started. "I'm not into men. I'm more of a ladies girl, actually." Melody said chuckling. Annie groaned applying hand to face. "He's cute though don't get me wrong. But you're not my type, Kicker."

Ace looked pained as he held his chest with a gasp. "Miss. Liker! That felt like a knife being twisted in my heart!" He swooned and fell into the mattresses as Tinker was laughing pointing at him. Annie chuckled shaking her head.

"Aw get up Kicker," Annie said tapping her boot against his.

Ace chuckled standing back up. "Wow, no woman ever said that to me. I get all women to fawn over me. Even those like you Liker."

Melody smirked. "Sorry pal."

"Wow," Tinker said looking between the thee. "Never any girl can do that."

"Well I guess I'm the first." Melody said turning to the girl. "Name's Melody Liker." She said holding out her hand. Tinker took her hand with both of hers, shaking her hand vigorously. Melody almost lost her balance from bouncing around by the shake. Annie laughed.

"I'm Annie, nice to met you ... Tinker, was it?"

"Yep!" Tinker said releasing Melody's hand. Melody winced holding her hand. "I'm Tinker Pie, and I love to make things." She said smiling innocently.

"I can tell." Melody muttered seeing the strange hanging contraptions. "What are ya? Leonardo De Vinci or something?"

"Who?" Tinker asked confused.

"Leonardo, the great artist and inventor."

Tinker rubbed her chin thinking. "Hmm, nope doesn't ring a bell." Melody blinked with surprise.

"Anyway, Tink." Ace said wrapping his arm around her, kissing her on the head. "These two fine ladies here want to ask you something."

"Ooh really?" She asked.

"Yep," He said smiling at the sisters.

"Oh uh, Tinker?" Melody started.

"Yes?"

"Ace here told us that you can hold our firearms for a bit? You see the law says we can't hold firearms."

Tinker suddenly went still staring at Annie and Melody.

"Uh is she okay?" Melody asked worriedly pointing a there. Ace smirked.

"Three, two one ..." He point at the exact moment Tinker let out a gasp. She run forward and bulldozed Annie to the ground, straddling her.

"Oh my gosh! You have guns?! Which ones, which type, what year!?" She asked pressing her nose to Annie's with wide excited eyes.

"Uuuuuhhhh," Annie said staring at her bright blue eyes. "Colt,"

"Oh Colt?!" Tinker gasped sitting up, clapping her hands. "My best designs were the Colts." She said scratching her chin giggling. "Ah yes the Colts were my later design, very good and strong."

Melody blinked. "Wait, why are you saying such things?"

Ace chuckled. "Because this little girl was the creator of the guns on your hips."

Annie and Melody stared at him then at the girl on top of Annie. "Wait, you mean this girl made these firearms?" Annie asked.

"Oh and Gunpowder." Tinker said giggling. "Gunpowder go poof!" Tinker said indicating a blast with her hands making noises as she fell over to the ground, giggling. Annie and Melody stared at the girl worriedly then up at Ace to see him blush.

"Oh!" Tinker said sitting up, immediately pointing at Melody. "You have a gun too, gimmie, gimmie!" She said pointing at Melody's holster. Melody reached to her hip then pulled out her snub-nosed revolver and handed it to Tinker. Tinker took the small revolver looking at it. She licked the barrel smacking her lips, thinking. "Ah yes, one of my first designs." Tinker said now sounding intelligent as she suddenly had another revolver in her hand that resembled Annie's. Annie gasped then looked down at her holster to find it empty.

"What the-!" Annie said turning back to Tinker to see her thinking.

"Of course, the snub-nosed was a tricky design. I was trying to make it small enough to be concealed and used in short distances. Not meant for far targets." Tinker pointed the snub-nosed revolver at Melody. Melody yelped and ducked as Tinker pulled the trigger, hitting a metal plate hearing a "Ding!"

"Damn it, girl! Don't point that at me!" Melody screamed out angrily. Tinker continued on without much thought.

"Hmm, true it's a little off on the sights a bit. See, that's the problem with this gun. It's not meant for far target like Sand Man."

"Sand Man?" Annie asked. Tinker shrugged pointing the Colt at the target again. Annie turned to see that the piece of metal was covered with bullet dings with a squiggly smiling face on it. That must be Sand Man. "Uh-huh." Annie said with concern.

Tinker pulled the trigger hearing a click. She blinked staring at the gun. "Why did it not go boom?" Tinker asked childlike. Ace took the guns from her. "Hey! Kickie!" She whined.

"That's enough playing with guns, Tink." He scolded with a glare. Tinker sighed turning away.

"Alright, fine."

Ace sighed setting the guns on a box by a work desk. "Well, I bet it's time for us to go."

"Aww!" Tinker whined. "So soon? You're hardly around anymore." Tinker said crossing her arms across her chest pouting. Ace sighed with a smile.

"Sorry, Sweetie, Skytalon has me doing more work now. But I promise I'll visit you again tomorrow. Okay?" Ace asked smiling at her. Tinker sighed then smiled hugging him.

"Okay!"

Annie and Melody looked at one another then back at the two. Ace smiled patting her back. "Now go on and do what you do."

Tinker nodded feeling a fatherly kiss on her head. "Okay, Kickie!" She turned to her desk. "I have a huge order of gunpowder to make by tomorrow anyways."

"Be careful." Ace said worriedly.

"I'm always careful!" She said pulling the goggles over her eyes.

"That's what I'm worried about." Ace said motioning the sisters to follow him.

Ace closed the door and sighed. He turned to the sisters to see their searching glares.

"What?"

"Okay who was that?" Melody asked.

Ace sighed. "Look, she's just a little troubled kid, alright. She's smart and inventive, she's just a little ..."

"Crazy?" Melody barked. Ace winced rubbing his neck. "So being a Casanova, you seem to have her wrapped around your finger." Ace stiffened then glared at the Titanian. Melody blinked seeing his stormy glare.

"Listen here Liker," He snarled. Melody blinked, backing away into the wall. Ace followed her grabbing her shirt pulling her close to him. "Sure I get around but Tink is a different case all together." Melody glared back at him. Annie was stock still with worry, unsure on what to do.

"You seem to see her as easy bait, huh?" Melody snarled. Ace slammed her, hard against the wall of the barn.

"Tink was an abused kid and was left to die in the forest! I saved her from the bastards that hurt her and yes, she has a place in my heart, cause I took care of her! She's not a one night stand or an easy whore. Far from it, Liker. And I suggest you keep those nasty thoughts to yourself!" Melody turned away. Ace released her shirt then turned away, storming off.

Melody watched the man disappear towards the town. She started thinking how Ace and Tinker acted towards each other. It wasn't a lover to lover type of love, but a guardian to his child. That made her blush with shame thinking of Ace Kicker like most men she was around with back in Manehattan. Melody pushed off the wall, fixing her shirt. Another thought hit her, she turned to glare at Annie.

"What were you doing?!" Melody yelled out causing Annie to jump out of her frozen state. "You could have backed me up!" Annie blushed seeing Melody's angry eyes on her. She had never seen Melody this angry before.

"I'm sorry Melody, it just happened and I didn't know what to do and I-" Suddenly, Melody slapped her in the face to get her to stop stuttering. Annie gasped after the slap, rubbing her cheek looking at Melody with shock and hurt.

"Listen to me Annie, we have to protect each other, watch each other's back. If he grabbed you, I would have beaten the shit out of him." She said severely. Annie gulped blinking fast. "Learn it, Annie. Without our guns we're nothing but easy bait." Melody walked off leaving Annie to stand there, by the barn rubbing her cheek with a few surprise tears rolling down her face. Melody slapped or hit her before, when they were younger and wrestling, but this was different.

Annie sniffed wiping her eyes with her sleeve then followed Melody back out to the river. The sooner they find gold, the sooner Melody will be happy.

Author's Note

Here is Chapter 5.

Now we get to meet a few ancestors in this chapter including Pinkie's Ancestor by the name of Tinker Pie. What did you think of her character? I wanted to give her a calculating type of personality, but keep it child like since she is like fourteen years old. Also we get to see a more protective side of Ace Kicker, not to mention we get to see an angry side to Melody. Let me know what you guys think of the tale so far. I really want to know what you guys think and what you like about it (Other than the fact that it's Apple Scratch.)

If there's anything I've missed please let me know.

Ch. 6: Gold Diggers

Chapter 6

Gold Diggers

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

A while after meeting Tinker, things were difficult. I never knew Melody to have such a temper. Everyday we would wake up and walk off to find a place to pan or dig. But where ever we go, Sheriff Skytalon was always there watching us and everyone else. Even my patience was wearing thin by the number of times Skytalon would order us towards the village and not the forest.

Finding gold seemed to have gotten Melody's mind off the girl at long last. Which I'm happy for, but I'm worried too. Melody had been getting meaner and meaner. Melody got very mad to where she verbally let her anger out on me. I admit, it hurt bad hearing such things from her, but at night during dinner, Melody would look ashamed seeing me look at her and she'll apologize for her actions. I forgave her of course, as all sisters do. But I still haven't forgotten the slap she gave me and I think she hadn't forgotten about that too.

For a while, that was all we did, wake up at the crack of dawn, grab our pans and pickaxes, and walked straight to the river. We would try and pan for gold there, but couldn't find anything. We would try and look around in the mounds and hills for gold. Almost every time, we would get caught by the Sheriff, she would tell us to continue on at the river with the other prospectors. Most of the time we gave up all together and we would go into town. We would go into a tavern to get some food for supper or for Melody's case, get a drink. After that, we both walk back to our tent then go to sleep.

One day, we went farther into the hills to discover a tiny mine being dug up. We went inside only to find three crazed men, with long unkept beards and greasy hair. And worse of all, they had guns and told us to leave. Melody grabbed me and told me to run and run we did. When we were farther away from the mine, Melody told me that she heard from some patrons at a bar she often goes to, that there were some gold crazed men hanging around the mountains. They had some sort of brain rot, making them crazy. Now I really miss my gun now; I told that to Melody and she agreed feeling defenseless without her revolver.

I also remembered this one day that I woke up and saw Melody awake before me, which was a first. She saw me and told me to just sleep in. I asked her why, but she smiled and said that I needed the sleep. I was too tired to object and turned over and went back to sleep. When I woke up later, Melody was gone.

While Melody was busy somewhere, I decided to get dressed and head into town. The autumn air was turning bitter and I had to get some winter things before people start grabbing them. I grabbed by pack and headed to Frontier City to Velvet's place.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody walked through the forest, back behind Frontier City. She continued walking, watching behind her for any horses or prospectors watching her. There was no one out behind her. No one would wake up this earlier and Melody knew she had to find what she wanted fast.

She heard a snap and turned, pulling out her knife. She looked around seeing two shadows moving towards her.

"You're Liker?" A gruff voice asked.

Melody sighed with relief, fixing her bowtie. She concentrated on her magic to change her voice. "Yeah, that's me." She said as Mr. Liker.

"So you would pay big bucks to get some gold, aye?" The second man asked, smirking at her.

"Yeah," Melody said. "My sister and I are struggling see." She said sticking her knife into the sheath, smirking at them.

"Like you swore back in the bar yesterday," The first one said with a growl. "No tellin' anyone not even the sheriff."

Melody chuckled deeply. "You think I like the bitch?"

The three laughed. "I told you Frank, he's a keeper."

"I can see that. Alright Liker, come with us." Frank said motioning for Melody to follow him and his buddy. Melody nodded climbing up the mound meeting up with them, then followed the two men deeper into the forest. Deeper they hiked, until Melody gasped seeing the hole in the rocky ground. The second man was tying a rope around his waist, tossing a line to Melody who caught it.

"It's down there." He said pointing at the hole as Frank was already lowering himself down into the hole. Melody turned to the side to see the camp the two men were using and sitting on a rock, was a polished Colt revolver. Melody turned back to the hole as Frank slipped into the hole with his buddy watching him go down into the hole into the cave. Melody used her magic to snag the revolver and flew it towards her. She grabbed the revolver and stuck it in the back of her pants. She fixed her suit jacket to hide the revolver. Melody tied the rope around her waist as the second man lead her to the hole as he helped her slide in.

Once through the hole, Melody gasped in awe seeing the spacious cavern around her, lit up with dozens of lanterns and small fire pits. She looked up at the small hole a she lowered down to Frank, who grabbed her and steadied her on the moist slick ground.

"Here we are." Frank said as he called up to his partner. Melody gasped seeing the glittering veins along the wall. This was it! This was what she was looking for. Gold! She reached up, touching the gold veins on the wall. She gasped feeling a hand grab her arm and pulled her back.

"First things first boy," Frank snarled. Melody glared back. "The payment."

"Right, right, but first is this the real deal. I heard talk of fools gold being around here." Melody said pulling her arm away from Frank's grip. Lately, Melody had been hearing stories by angry prospectors that were loosing their pay because they've been finding fools gold underground in secret mines like the one she was in.

"We have a way." Frank said smiling at his partner. "Go ahead and show him, Mikey." Mikey nodded, picked up a lump of the ore from a bucket by his foot. His hand began to glow in a green light. Soon the ore glowed in a green light. Melody watched with awe seeing the stone starting to glow in a different color all together, into a blue light.

"See that Liker, that color means it's true gold. So this whole cave is filed with it."

"Wow," Melody said smiling. "That's great to hear." She reached to her back, lifting up the tail of her jacket to grab the handle of the revolver. She prayed that the gun was loaded.

"You bet." Mikey said tossing the ore back into the bucket. Melody smirked at him. Her free hand glowed in blue aura as she grabbed a stalactite from the ceiling with her magic. With a mighty pull, the rock spike snapped off. With a shove it flew straight to Mikey, sticking into the chest. He coughed up blood, grabbing the stone spike, he fell forward dead.

"Mikey!" Frank screamed out before he felt the barrel of his own pistol pressed to his forehead. He gasped staring at the younger Titanian to see him smirk at him pulling back the hammer of the revolver. "Are you mad?!" He whispered with true fear.

Melody chuckled, her low voice returned to normal. "Mad?" She asked seeing the man's eyes widen with shock. "Naw, just smarter." She pulled the trigger.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie walked into town, feeling her boots sink into the mud of the street. She shivered in her shirt as she walked down the street to Velvet's shop. It was getting colder and she needs a jacket. She turned feeling someone watching her. She turned to see a young man, in his late teens, with a cigarette in his mouth, watching her with his pink eyes. What made Annie stare was that the boy had multicolored hair sticking out from his black hat. He smirked, pulling out his cigarette, then kissed at her. Annie glared at him with a blush. The rainbow haired boy let out a chuckle before walking off deeper into town with his hands in his pockets. Annie watched him walk off. That boy had a bad air around him. She shuddered before entering the store.

The bell jingled announcing her presence. Velvet looked up from stocking the shelves and smiled. "Hello Annie!" She greeted with a smile. Annie smiled walking over tipping her hat.

"Hello to you too, Velvet. How are you today?"

"I'm doing well, how about yourself?" She looked around behind Annie. "No Melody?"

"Naw, she left for somewhere, she's probably here in town knowing her." Annie said with a snort, rolling her eyes.

"Ah I see." Velvet said remembering other conversations with Annie about Melody's habits. "So what brings you here today?" She asked.

"Well winter is coming so I thought I should grab what I can before the frost comes in." Velvet nodded biting her lip. Annie looked at her for a moment. "Are you alright, Velvet?" Annie asked. Velvet swallowed with a sigh.

"I'm fine Annie, but I'm afraid Amos hasn't received the deliveries for this month." She said worriedly. Annie looked at her for a moment to see her worry. Something was wrong.

"Velvet, don't hide it with that smile." Annie said sadly.

"What are you talking about?" Velvet asked with a wavering smile.

Annie leaned against the wall looking at Velvet seeing the signs all too well. "You're not happy with Amos." She said clearly.

Velvet blinked a few times, looking around then turned towards the back room to see it empty. She sighed turning back to the sacks of feed marking on her book.

"It's complicated."

"I know complicated." Annie said quietly. Velvet looked up at her with surprise.

"But, are you with Melody?"

Annie blinked then stared at the woman to see her blush. "Oh, no! We are sisters. I got my father to make her stay with my family. It's not official but we are sisters." Annie said smiling sadly, looking at the metal tea kettles. That was when Velvet noticed the golden ring on Annie's finger.

"Then why do you have that on your finger?" Velvet asked. Annie looked down at the ring on her finger.

"My husband gave it to me," She whispered.

"You're married?" Velvet asked. Annie shrugged rubbing her neck, staying silent.

"Are you?" Annie asked. Velvet set her book on the shelf to show Annie her ring.

"Not officially, we will soon." She said with worry. Annie never saw such fear in Velvet's eyes.

"When?"

"Possibly in a month. Amos wants to be married before the first frost." Velvet said blinking a few times.

"How old are you Velvet?" Annie asked.

"Seventeen." She whispered.

Annie nodded. "How long have you known Amos?"

Velvet shook her head. "My father knew him."

"I get it." Annie said sourly ,crossing her arms across her chest. "Let me guess, your dad own a debt to the man? And he wanted you?"

Velvet nodded leaning against the shelf next to Annie. "I was told to make the man happy, that 's a woman's job."

Annie nodded. "My grandmother told me that before I married mine."

Velvet turned to her. "Did he do things to you?" She whispered with fear.

Annie shrugged. "Sure, but he wasn't capable if you know what I mean." She said trying to joke but it didn't work. She cleared her throat. "I didn't like it. I told him so and he told me I was worthless to preform." Annie rubbed her eyes.

"Where is he now?"

"Back in Manehattan. I left him to come here and make a new life for myself. I wasn't loved at home so why should I stay there and continue to be a nobody?"

Velvet looked to Annie with admiration. "But why did you keep your wedding ring?"

Annie looked at her hand then at the dull gold ring. "I don't know," She answered truthfully. "Maybe it's to remind myself what I did. I don't know."

Velvet blinked thinking looking at her own wedding band. "Annie, I have something to tell you and you must promise me never to tell anyone." She whispered grabbing Annie's sleeve. Annie and Velvet had been friends for the last month, Annie enjoyed her talks with the dark skinned woman and Velvet enjoyed the stories Annie told her about the Apple Family. So seeing Velvet's eyes brim with tears and the tone of her voice was pleading, got Annie to nod her head.

"Of course honey, what is it?" Annie asked. Velvet looked around then pointed outside. Annie nodded following Velvet out the door then behind the store. Velvet went to the small barn to see a dark brown mare, the mare perked her ears up and nickered seeing Velvet walk toward her. Velvet smiled stroking her nose then looked at Annie.

"This is Twilight. See the little star on her forehead?" Annie nodded smiling, seeing the horse eyeing her.

"Why Twilight?" She asked interested.

Velvet smiled. "She was born at twilight obviously. But my mother was a poetic sort. She couldn't pass up the chance to give her that name." Velvet blushed. "She even claimed that if she had another daughter, she would have name her, Twilight." She chuckled sadly. The young mare whinnied nuzzling Velvet's face. Annie smiled stroking Twilight's blonde mane.

"She sure is a nice horse." Annie said. "But I doubt this is why you want to talk to me in private."

Velvet's smile dropped. She hugged Twilight burying her face into the mare's mane. "I don't want to marry Amos." She whispered sadly.

"Well say something," Annie mentioned, but Velvet turned to her with fear.

"I can't Annie. You saw him, he's very ..."

"Abusive?" Annie asked seeing Velvet cringe, stroking Twilight's face. "Velvet, do you love this man?"

Velvet looked at her then shook her head. "No, I stopped loving him when he forced me to come out here with him."

Annie nodded. "Does he love you?"

Velvet glared turning away. Twilight snorted trying to get her mistress to smile again. "No, he never shown it nor said that to me."

"Are you expecting a child?" Annie asked.

Velvet swallowed then shook her head. "No."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, I am sure."

"Then what's keeping you here, Velvet." Annie asked seriously.

Velvet squeezed her eyes shut, tears started to roll down her cheeks. "I can't leave him. I said yes and my family said he's a great match. A good husband, a strong protective man, and ..." Annie nodded hearing all this before.

"Your family wants this don't they. Do you have siblings?" Annie asked.

Velvet nodded. "I have three sisters and two brothers. I'm the baby."

Annie nodded. "So was I. My sisters got to be with the men they want, and my brothers married the women they loved. I was sent off to a man to pay off my father's debt." Annie said seeing Velvet looking at her with shock. She turned away burying her face into Twilight's blonde mane. Twilight snorted wondering why Velvet was so upset.

"Velvet, don't make the same mistake as I did." Annie said quickly.

"But I can't." She whispered.

"That's what I thought too, Velvet. I thought I couldn't walk away because ... I was afraid too."

"You? Afraid?" Velvet asked.

"I was terrified of making my family unhappy." Annie said. "That's what my ultimate fate was. This was my only chance to make them proud of me, but really, they never cared." Annie said sadly. Velvet blinked thinking about what Annie just told her. "Believe me Velvet, you're not alone. Please leave while you still can. Leave him and be yourself. Or you won't get another chance again." Annie said placing her hands on Velvet's shoulders squeezing them. Velvet nodded still troubled by the thoughts swirling in her mind.

"Velvet, dear!" Velvet and Annie turned to see a woman walk over to them.

"Diamond, hello." Velvet called back waving. She quickly wiped off her face of tears, stepping back from Annie.

"Diamond?" Annie asked thinking. "Where have I heard that name before?" She asked herself as Velvet approached the older woman. She was dressed in a nice gray outing dress with purple ribbons, and a dark purple shawl on her shoulders. She was holding a white parasol, on her head was a white bonnet. Annie could see purple curls behind her ears as she approached the younger woman.

"My dear, what is wrong?" Diamond asked noticing the tears on Velvet's face.

"Oh it's nothing, I was talking to my friend here. Annie, let me introduce you to a friend of mine."

Annie looked to Twilight to see her smile, showing her teeth. Annie chuckled patting the horse on her head before walking over to Velvet still staring at the older woman.

"Diamond, this is my friend Annabelle Apple. Annie this Diamond Belle, she owns the Sweetie Belle Tavern here in town." Velvet said smiling as if the previous conversation hadn't occurred. Diamond looked Annie up and down then smiled.

"A pleasure to meet you, sugar." She said holding out her hand. Annie smirked taking her hand and giving it a firm shake that Diamond was not used to.

"Nice to meet you. I could have sworn I've seen you before, ma'am." Annie said releasing the woman's hand.

"My stars, you sure are a strong woman, Miss. Apple." Diamond said fascinated.

Annie blushed, rubbing the back of her head. "Well, I was a farm girl before coming here."

"My, a farm girl with that strength?" Diamond asked circling Annie, studying her. "What did you do?"

"Uh a lot of things actually." Annie said watching the woman as she circled her. Diamond stopped to grab Annie's arm, holding it up. She pulled back her orange sleeve to see her toned muscles. "Hey!" Annie yelped, pulling her arm away, puling down her sleeve with a deep blush on her face. Diamond was smiling at her.

"My you are, by far, the only woman I have ever seen with such muscles, sugar." She said walking closer to Annie. Annie gulped backing into Twilight's stall, the horse whinnied at the surprise bump. Annie chuckled nervously as the older woman was inches from her face.

"I uh ... Thank you I guess." She said blushing madly.

"Hmm, where are you from, sugar?"

"Uh Manehattan." Annie blubbered out, sweating. This woman was already in her personal space and Annie doesn't like it on bit.

This surprised the southern woman. "Manehattan, you say?" She asked in disbelief backing away from Annie. "Why I thought Manehattan was filled with nobles like Canterlot?"

"Uh there are farm lands outside of Manehattan." Annie said. Diamond pressed forward again, Annie was pressed against the wall.

"Well, aren't you a cutey!" Diamond grossed. Annie looked to Velvet to see her watching them as if curious. Annie squeaked feeling a hand on her backside. "Well toned too." Diamond purred. Annie's face was turning into an apple.

"Hey! Lady don't touch me!" Annie stammered in a high voice. She was on the verge of a panic attack and her heart just couldn't stop fluttering. Diamond chuckled silently as she leaned further into Annie's space, pressing her chest against hers, Diamond's knee tried to part Annie's legs. Annie kept her legs glued together, panting slightly with fear.

"Aw don't be shy, sugar, I won't bite." Diamond whispered to her. Annie was now terrified.

"Annie? Is that you?" Annie turned, so did Diamond and Velvet, seeing Melody watching them, her black jacket looked dirty with dust. "I thought it was you."

"Melody, please help," Annie begged. Diamond blinked seeing Melody. Melody gasped recognizing the woman.

"Oh if it isn't, Miss. Liker." Diamond purred moving away from Annie, her hand still placed over Annie's tail end. "I see you have seen better days, hmm?" She asked seeing the dirt all over Melody's clothes and boots. Melody glared at her seeing Annie's distress.

"Look bitch,"

"What did I tell you to call me, sugar?"

Melody growled. "Hey you can see my sister doesn't like you feeling up her ass, let her go now!"

Diamond blinked looking at Annie to see her blushing madly. "Sisters? My isn't this a new twist." She chuckled removing her hand from Annie's tight tail. She chuckled, grabbing Annie's chin, steering her face towards her. Annie swallowed hard seeing how close Diamond's face was to hers. "I'll admit this now to you and you alone, sugar. You are a darling when you blush." She chuckled patting her cheek as she walked away. Annie groaned, leaning against the stall then slid to the ground, covering her burning face. Twilight snorted confused watching Diamond leave. Melody watched Diamond walk past her.

"If I catch you touching her," Melody growled. Diamond stopped, she chuckled pulling the brim of Melody's hat down, over her eyes.

"Don't you worry about that, Miss. Liker. I won't hurt your," She paused to look at Annie again to see her staring at her. "Sister as you call her." Melody growled pulling her hat off her head to glare at the woman as she continued to stare at Annie.

"I'm sure your chicks are wondering where you are." Melody said walking to Annie.

"You're right, I have left my girls alone for a while now. It was nice to see you again, Miss. Liker. Velvet, dear I apologize for not talking for too long, I was a little distracted." She purred seeing Melody help Annie back up on her feet. "Very distracted."

Velvet blinked looking from Annie to Diamond. "Well it was nice to see you again Diamond. I hope to see you again soon."

"Same here, sugar. Oh and Miss. Apple." Annie looked up at her. Diamond winked at her. "If you're wanting some girl on girl talk, you'll find me at the Sweetie Belle. I'll ease your stress." Diamond chuckled hearing Annie squeak. Annie panicked and covered her mouth with shock at making such a sound. Diamond laughed.

"Adorable! Just adorable. Ta-ta dears." The older woman turned the corner and disappeared. Annie groaned out loud falling onto the ground again, covering her face. Melody sighed patting her back.

"What did she do?" She asked.

"Actually, I'm quite surprised." Velvet said intrigued. "I have only lived her for a year and I only knew Diamond to never have interests with anyone."

Melody sighed patting Annie's back. "It's alright Annie, she's gone now. Did she touch you in anyway that you found uncomfortable?" Melody asked with worry.

"I just want to go back to the tent," Annie whispered standing up then walked away. Melody watched Annie disappear past a cart of barrels. Melody turned to Velvet to see her jump with surprise.

"What happened?" Melody growled. Velvet shrugged.

"They were whispering to each other, I didn't hear a thing." Velvet said worriedly. "Oh, I hope Diamond didn't do anything rash." Melody blinked. She growled walking to the street, leaving Velvet alone with her horse.

Melody walked straight to the Sweetie Belle tavern. Several patrons recognized her and moved away, wondering what she was doing. Melody entered the bar with a glare looking around. She heard laughter and saw Diamond talking to several working girls sitting by her.

"Hey!" Melody called out. Everyone looked up at her. Everyone went silent, even the piano on stage went silent after her outburst. Diamond looked up to see Melody again. Melody didn't wait, she walked forward to her. "What did you do to her?" Melody growled.

"Do what to whom sugar?" Diamond asked.

"You know what I'm asking, bitch!" Melody yelled out. The patrons and employees were watching the two. "My sister has already been through enough!"

"What's wrong with a little teasing?" Diamond asked innocently smiling. Melody growled reaching into her belt and pulled out her knife sticking it into the bar, causing many girls to gasp with shock, backing away. The bartender reached for a gun but Diamond stopped her with her hand.

"But Diamond," she said with worry.

"Berry, step away." Diamond whispered. The bartender gulped and stepped back. Diamond's smile faded and went into a serious scowl. She turned back to Melody searching her with her eyes. "I thought I told you to change your attitude."

Melody growled. "Listen bitch, I don't care what you do in your free time with anyone, but you stay away from my sister."

"Can't she take care of herself?" Diamond asked.

"Annie doesn't know what's real and what's play, lady! Even worse, she has it in her religious head of hers that being with a woman like you can send her to damnation! So I'm warning you, if you go near her again and cause her harm, mentally or physically I don't care which, I won't hesitate to hurt you back." Melody threatened glaring at her.

Diamond sniffed thinking. "You are very protective of her aren't you?"

"Hell yeah, I am. I'm the only one she has in this world that still cares for her and if you play your seductress tricks on her, she'll break and I won't have that. She's finally free and finally breaking out of her shell until you spooked her!"

Diamond stayed silent staring at Melody still thinking. Melody grabbed her knife, flipping it in the air once before sticking it in the sheath. "I don't care who or what you are Mistress Belle, but I mean it, don't go near Annie again." She growled. She turned and left the bar. She took a glance at the stage to see the beauty, Rose staring at her as if shocked. Melody spat to the side, leaving the bar.

Diamond sniffed, motioning the bartender over. "Give me my drink, will you?" She snarled. Berry gulped handing Diamond not a glass but a bottle of hard whiskey. "Thank you sugar,"

"Mistress?" One of the girls asked with worry.

"I'm fine dears. I just need a moment to relax." Diamond got up from her stool then walked to the staircase. She opened a small door under the stairs and went inside, locking the door behind her. She walked down the hidden hall then into her private room. She sat down in her large bed, using her magic to close the door and locked it to have privacy. She laid down with her hands behind her head staring at the old ceiling hearing the sounds of love making and footsteps walking. She could hear Melody's words echo in her mind.

"Annie doesn't know what's real and what's play, lady! Even worse, she has it in her religious head of hers that being with a woman like you can send her to damnation!"

Diamond barked a laugh remembering those words. Back when she was a younger girl, she thought about the same lies. She opened the bottle and poured the drink into her glass and took a swig. After swallowing, she coughed a couple of times from the strength of the liquor. She chuckled again.

"If I told my young naïve self that I will be a drinker like my daddy, she would have laughed." She snorted shaking her head. But then she started to think about Annie again. "I have never seen such a woman before." She whispered frowning.

She never held a relationship after her husband abandoned her in a Neigh Orleans brothel so many years ago. So to get her way, she started being around the brothel's girls and work like them. Over time she met with patron who offered her a job opportunity in Frontier City to open a brothel there. Of course, Diamond disliked the idea, but it was the only way to escape Neigh Orleans and be herself. A motherly figure and a big sister to all the girls under her roof. She cared for everyone of them like a daughter. She would give them advise and if they wished she would let them leave to make their own lives. She even tired to make another relationship, but her hopes were dashed. Now she kept her heart frozen to those that want to love her. That was why she kept herself off limits unless it was an order by the owner.

But seeing Annie seemed to have changed that. For the first time in ten years, her frozen heart twitched with longing. She smiled pouring more whiskey. "Just drown it out girl, make those memories go away." She whispered her motto to herself. To keep the feelings of abandonment at bay as she drank her guilt and sorrows away.

Author's Note

Here we are, chapter 6.

What did you guys think of this chapter. I was a little iffy on the ending. I wanted to add more but I feel like this was good enough. Did you noticed Rainbow's ancestor? What do you think might happen with him? Or even Velvet, you think she'll follow through and leave Amos before marriage locks her up? How did you like the interaction between Annie and Diamond? I gave Annie a Littlepip characteristic for the story which is funny and completes her shy gentle personality. (Now for those that haven't read FOE: When mares flirt with Littlepip, she squeaks and it's so funny and adorable! :3)

Here are the ancestors we've met so far to those that didn't get the connections yet.
Annabelle "Annie" Apple: Applejack's ancestor.
Melody Liker: Vinyl Scratch's ancestor.
Velvet Mist: Twilight Sparkle's ancestor.
Ace Kicker: Cloud Kicker's ancestor.
Rose Philharmonica: Octavia Philharmonica's ancestor.
Diamond Belle: Rarity Belle's ancestor.
Yelena Skytalon: Gilda Skytalon's ancestor
Maxine Dust: Lightning Dust's ancestor.
Tinker Pie: Pinkie Pie's ancestor.

There you go a list of the ancestors so far in the story. Hope you guys liked the chapter.

Ch. 7: Drunk Advise

Chapter 7

Drunk Advise

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

After that first meeting with Diamond, I was scared. I felt violated though she didn't do anything besides touching me on my buttock. But the thing I remember the most was maybe a small glimmer of love. I wasn't sure at the time. I went from being a woman to a sniveling little girl again. I was that terrified. Melody returned from town with this look on her face. She was worried, awfully worried. She came to our campfire and pulled out of her pack some bread for me. I thanked her and ate my dinner.

Melody sat there watching me eat my bread. She was very concerned for me. Then finally she asked me some questions of what Diamond did. I answered all the best I could in my frazzled state. And then I asked Melody who she was. Melody told me Diamond's name again and what her job was, which shocked me. A whore, no a whore mother, tried to get on me?! I was panicking all over again. Melody screamed out and slapped me in the face, snapping me out of it. She apologized for the slap but I let her know that I needed the slap to wake up. That night Melody and I practically held each other during the night. The night was so cold that it was hard to stay warm.

The next morning, Melody and I went straight to town to find a way in keeping warm and cozy. But no such luck. It seemed that all the rooms of each establishment was taken by a worker of the town. Which meant no prospectors allowed. Melody was furious, but I knew the reason. I saw the reason standing outside a tavern. Ace Kicker was there with his long rifle looking at us with worry. He told us that he was assigned to the hotel to keep people from causing a ruckus. He even apologized that the law stated that no prospectors could stay. Melody was angry while I was trying hard to calm her down. I then told him of our situation and what Velvet told me about the store.

Ace looked pained about the subject of Velvet. He told us that he might have an idea, and it was only for us. Ace led Melody and I back to Tinker's barn. Just as before, we were given the excited entrance of the young woman. Ace asked her if we could stay and Tinker said she'll love the company. So we gathered out things from our square and moved in with Tinker.

At first it was annoying, but after a while Melody and I got along with Tinker. I even got to watch how she made gunpowder. It was a bit nerve wracking about how to make it and what precautions that were needed to make it. Especially when she said that it was highly flammable and very dangerous. I just left it to her since I knew I was no help anyways.

After we moved in with Tinker, we heard a rallying cry about a wedding in progress. Melody and I grabbed out coats and headed off with Tinker behind us. We found the church and inside was what I feared. It was Velvet and she wasn't happy standing before Amos. When the preacher said the words and those rings went on their fingers, I knew she made her choice. I kept fiddling with my ring remembering the feeling of hopelessness. It was like reliving a nightmare of fear.

Everyone cheered for the new couple when it was done, except for me. I left the room after the vows. Some would call it rude, but I could care less what they thought. Velvet was forced to marry a man she never liked and I tried to help, but it wasn't enough. Now she's trapped and there was nothing I could do to help. Just as I left, I noticed Ace was sitting on a bench by the church, with a bottle of whiskey in his hand. I watched him as his glazed eyes stared into nothing. I felt horrible for him. I left him alone on the bench and headed back to Tinker's barn. Something tells me I'm not the only one that felt the guilt of failure.

After the wedding, things got worse. Old Jupiter sent us a hell of a storm and buried everyone in snow. The church was customized into a makeshift hospital because there were so many of the prospectors that were sick or frozen. It just goes to show what good would shelter do in this type of situation. I prayed to Epona for the poor souls but also for giving me and Melody an opportunity to be with Tinker.

One day when the snow was bearable enough, I went to the shop to buy some supplies for the next wave of snow. When I came in, I saw Velvet working at the counter. She looked up and blinked in shock seeing me. And I remembered the poor girl's eye, it was swollen. I opened my mouth to say something when I heard Amos walk over. I glared at him and he glared back. He told me unless I want to buy something, I should leave. I grabbed some sacks of feed for Tinker's mule and some stuff for Melody and I. I paid the amount watching Velvet the whole time. She looked ashamed of seeing me. Amos shoved the contents to me and told me to leave. I left, wishing I could have done something for Velvet.

Nothing really happened over the winter. Only staying warm and making sure the fire was still lit. Most of the time I would help Tinker with the forge or cleaning up her messes. Melody though would be sitting up in the hayloft carving from the unused firewood. She made an assortment of figurines not to mention flutes. I knew that Melody had a knack for playing instruments, but she claimed it stopped once her parents left her behind. Throughout the winter, Melody crafted fifteen figurines of various people, six flutes and recorders, and then she was in the process of making a banjo, using the left over metal pieces and hide Tinker doesn't use anymore.

Finally when the warmer weather came, Winter Wrap Up was in full swing, or so I thought. When I was ready to help, there was nothing happening. Only normal day to day routine. No cleaning, no smiling, no playing, only work. Melody reminded me that this was Griffin land not Equestrian. It was sad though. Melody and I left Tinker's place and headed for an opened bar. So far no bar was open, many of the taverns were closed due to winter storm damage. Only one bar was open though, The Sweetie Belle. I remembered the fluttering in my heart nearing that place. Melody sighed and said that we were only there for food and drink, nothing else.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

The moment the sisters entered the bar, the room was lively with activity. Annie blushed seeing many of the girls kissing or loving the men in their chairs. Melody tipped back her hat, looking straight to the stage to find it empty, which was new. Berry looked up seeing them and immediately went still, she reached under the counter and pulled out a Colt revolver, setting it on the counter. Several patrons at the bar turned seeing the sisters.

"When Diamond's not around, I'm in charge." Berry growled threateningly.

"Relax," Melody said holding up her hands. Now everyone was looking at them, some of the girls in the back ran upstairs, probably looking for Diamond. "We're only here for food and drink, nothing more, nothing less." Melody said loudly looking around. She lifted up her coat to show no weapons attached to her belt. She turned to Annie elbowing her in the side. Annie blushed pulling up her jacket to reveal the same empty belt.

This didn't ease the bartender. "How do I know you're not hiding anything nasty?"

"Look Berry," Melody said glaring at her. "All of the taverns are closed and so we had no choice but to come here."

"Or not come at all." One of the working girls barked. Melody and Annie turned. Melody blinked to see that the girl was Rose. She walked over glaring at her. Melody was silent, staring at her purple eyes. Annie looked between the two women wondering about the two.

"I-it's true," Annie said flustered. "We were told to go to another bar and this one is open with no damage." Rose and Berry looked at one another then at her. Rose looked to Annie with a growing smile.

"Let me guess, you must be Annie Apple, hmm?"

Annie blushed hiding behind Melody. "Uh yes ma'am. How'd you know my name?"

Rose laughed. "Diamond was right, you are adorable."

Annie squeaked then covered her mouth, causing Rose to laugh harder. Melody blushed too, glaring at Rose.

"Listen girl,"

"Girl?" Rose asked looking at her funny. "I'm twenty for your information, Miss. Liker."

"Well I see you seem to remember my name." Melody said crossing her arms across her chest.

"You're hard to forget." Rose said with a quirked brow.

Melody chuckled shaking her head. "I do have that impression on people, even girls like you." Melody said leaning forward, smiling. Rose chuckled pushing Melody back.

"Perhaps," then she frowned at her. "But you still have a lot to prove before any girl here beds with you, Miss. Liker." Melody blinked then growled.

Annie grabbed Melody's shoulders and pulled her back. "Uh we only came for something to eat and drink, not to brawl Melody." Annie reminded her. Melody groaned pushing off Annie's hands then fixed her coat.

"Annie's right." She growled glaring at Rose. "We're only here for food and drink." She took a stool and sat down at the counter. Annie sat next to her smiling at Berry. Rose sniffed.

"Well, then I hope you don't find anything nasty in your soup."

"Rose!" A voice gasped. Everyone turned to see Diamond Belle walking down the stairs with several girls watching from behind her. "We have customers." Diamond chastised as she reached the bottom. Rose was blushing turning from the sisters to Diamond.

"B-b-but Diamond, you know who these two are!" Rose blurted pointing at the sisters.

"Yes I do," Diamond said distastefully giving Melody a glare. Melody glared back as Berry placed a glass of liquor before her and Annie. "And we are welcome to all." She said walking over to the corner stool, sitting next to Melody. "No matter how distasteful the customers are." Melody glared at her taking a sip of her drink. Diamond then smirked seeing Annie looking at her. Annie jumped blushing seeing Diamond's smile.

"Well, how have you been, sugar?" She purred. Annie grabbed her drink and took a big gulp, swallowing. She coughed rubbing her throat.

"I-I-I'm doing fine." Annie answered. Diamond chuckled.

"Well that's good to hear. The last time I saw you was at Velvet's wedding."

Annie jumped again then frowned, her blush gone. She bowed her head tapping the counter. Diamond noticed this a once.

"Are you alright?" She asked with concern.

Annie shrugged dunking back the rest of her drink. Melody turned to see Annie upset. Melody sighed rubbing her face.

"Annie's been beating herself up over the whole wedding deal." Melody answered for her.

Rose looked between the sisters then to Diamond shrugging. Diamond sighed.

"Hmm, seems she's not the only one." She said.

"Hmm?" Melody asked. Annie looked over confused. Diamond pointed at the other side of the room. Sitting at the corner table was Ace Kicker, sleeping on his arms. Standing around him were empty bottles of liquor. Melody blinked with shock seeing the proud deputy like that. "How long has he been like this?" Melody asked with shock. Rose shrugged with a sigh.

"He's been here since Velvet's wedding." Diamond nodded with a sad look in her eye.

"Poor dear, he's been drinking and eating and sleeping here since the wedding. I don't mind him staying here, he keeps everyone on their best behavior. But lately," Diamond sighed shaking her head. Melody felt bad for the man. She looked to Annie with worry. Annie looked at her and blinked.

"What?" She asked. Melody shook her head turning back to Ace. She slipped off her stool and started forward.

"What are you doing?" Rose asked.

"I'm going to go and talk to him."

"Sugar," Diamond said warningly. "I wouldn't."

Melody glared at her. "He's a friend." She went off without a second thought. Diamond sighed shaking her head. Rose watched her with surprise.

Melody walked straight to Ace hearing him snore. She winced smelling the liquor around him. She moved the empty bottles to the near table behind her, then she sat down on a chair before him.

"Hey, Kicker?" She said placing her hand on his shoulder and shook him. He let out a groan but continued sleeping. Melody sighed.

"Kicker!" She screamed out, this time he sat up with a yelp, pulling out his gun, looking around. He looked horrible, his eyes were red with bags under them, his hair was a greasy mess, he now has a dark blond beard growing on his face, and his breath stank horribly. Definitely the total opposite of his usual clean self.

"What?!" He grouched out squinting his eyes at Melody. "Who're you?"

Melody held up her hands. "Kicker, it's Melody. Melody Liker."

Ace blinked lazily. "Liker, huh. Never slept with a girl called Liker before."

Melody groaned applying hand to face. "No you idiot. The girl that stayed with Tinker."

Ace blinked another few times then gasped. "Oh." He groaned setting the gun on the table rubbing his face. He yawned stretching his limbs. "So, what's going on, did Tinker do something I should know about?" He groaned laying his heavy head on his crossed arms.

"No," Melody said watching him.

"Really?" Ace asked looking up at her. "Then what are you doing here?"

Melody sighed. "Well winter's over, and well I guess you being here for most of the winter is unsettling. I'm sure Skytalon will be wanting you in fit shape. Not drunk on your ass."

Ace glared at her then turned away. "I don’t need you to mother me."

Melody glare at him. "Look Kicker, I see you as a friend. And what would Tinker think when she sees you like this?"

Kicker sighed sadly rubbing his face again, scratching his thin beard. "Look Melody, things are just going bad for me right now."

"I know, it's about Velvet." Ace stiffened looking at her. "You liked her bad, huh?"

Ace snorted. "More like loved her bad." He looked around then grabbed a half filled bottle and took a swig. "She's just so pretty and ..." He sighed sadly, shaking his head.

"What kept you from going up her skirts? I thought you were a Casanova of the town?"

Ace glared at her. "There is a difference between Velvet and other girls!" He snapped. "She's ..." He blushed harshly turning away. "Look, I knew Velvet back in Canterlot."

This got Melody to blink turning to him. "You're from Canterlot?"

Ace shrugged. "Yeah, I lived in Canterlot for a time. And I worked with Velvet's brothers in the new guard. We became friends." He whispered sadly. “I liked her a lot, but I was married." He said with a sigh. Melody blinked at this.

"Wait, you were hitched? I thought you were,"

"Single? Yeah, I am." He grouched taking another long swig of the bottle.

"Wow," Melody whispered. "What happened?"

Ace shook his head. "Being in the law can be a challenge. I slept with the Captain's wife." Melody winced seeing his nod. "Yep, I got discharged and I was going to be arrested."

"For sleeping with his wife?"

"She called rape." He spat. "Damn bitch." He snarled. "She was the one that planned the whole thing, while the Captain left for border patrol, she called me over and we had our night stand. Then one night turned to three. And then suddenly a rumor spread that I slept with her. Then suddenly here came the police."

Melody gulped watching him crack before her. "After being discharged, I was told to turn myself in. But I knew it all as a lie so why should I?" Ace asked. He chuckled. "My wife learned and told me to divorce her, she won't be known to marry a rapist."

Melody was silent as Ace wiped his eyes. The drink was causing this, but it was horrible. Melody patted his hand.

"I'm sorry Kicker."

Ace snorted. "Bah, what could you have done? I was an immature son of a bitch that didn't get out the heat years."

"So why couldn't you be with Velvet?" Melody asked curiously.

"Like I said before. Being in the law challenges things. If I wanted to be with Velvet I would have been killed out here by Amos. Amos owns her now and I'm off limits to her even by breathing the air she breathes, I'm trespassing! I don't want to feel that guilt and pain again."

Melody turned to see the three women watching her. Melody turned back to Ace. "How long were you married?"

"Three years. Two of them I’ve spent in the royal guard barracks."

"Any kids?"

"One, but he probably doesn't even know that I exist. He's a Kicker but I doubt she would give him the name."

Melody nodded slowly. "I'm sorry, Ace." Ace shrugged again. Melody sighed standing up. "Come on Ace, you have to get up. I'm sure Skytalon will be wanting you back on duty." Ace laughed shaking his head.

"No way will she have me on the force like this." Melody thought for a moment. Ace smirked chuckling. "You know, I bet the western guns are stuck in the mountains in that snow." Melody looked at him strangely. Ace winked at her. "Maybe the Sheriff is now hiring for extra guns to join her law enforcement."

Melody scratched her head, wondering what Ace as doing. "What are you talking about?"

Ace smirked. "I doubt you and Annie want to live out in the elements again, right? Being part of the force will get you money and a roof over your head."

"So you have a place?"

"Of course. I work for the town. As a worker of this town, I can live in the motel rooms. Not to mention I get a lot of pay."

Melody blinked hearing this with a small curl of a smile. "Really now, how much are we talking about now?"

"Depending on the job, you could get about one hundred bits per job."

Melody's mouth watered at that amount. "You're joking right?"

"No joke, where do you think I got these nice snake hide boots?" He asked tapping the table. "Trust me Liker, I bet you'll do better with that job."

Melody was ready to make her plans but something wasn't right. "Why are you telling me this? Is it the drink?" Melody asked severely. Ace sighed.

"Maybe, but I mean what I said Melody Liker. I remember you watching the hired guns, the mercenaries in the fall."

Melody sighed. "Yeah, I heard they were paid well."

Ace nodded. "Like I said before. A lot of money, a roof over your head, and not to mention you can use your revolver again." Melody blinked at this. She desperately wanted her gun back. Her life was fine but her old revolver would make her feel safer than before.

"Thanks, Kicker. That was a great help." Melody stood up.

"Glad to be of service." Ace said chuckling before drinking again. Melody smirked at him as she returned to Annie. Rose was back on stage playing the piano, Diamond was still sitting at the bar eating something from a bowl, watching Annie as she experimented with her bowl. She looked over seeing Melody walking to the door.

"Melody?" Annie yelped. "Where are you going?"

Melody turned to her with a smile. "Be back soon ‘kay? Just got a little something to do."

Melody left the bar. Annie squeaked looking over to see Diamond smiling at her fluttering her eyes. "Now that we're alone,"

Annie gulped. "Melody wait for me!" Annie dashed to the doors leaving Diamond smiling. Diamond sighed in disappointment looking to Berry.

"Damnit," She snorted. Berry chuckled taking the bowl and drink glass.

"I just don’t see what you find interesting about that freak of nature." Berry said shaking her head.

Diamond chuckled as Berry smiled back. "You just don’t see her like I do, sugar." Diamond turned to see Rose in prefect poise as she played the piano. "And I think Rose can see it too."

"Huh?" Berry asked with surprise.

"Nothing dear." Diamond said taking a sip of her drink.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody turned hearing Annie right behind her panting. "Don’t leave me with that crazy devil woman!" Annie cried. Melody groaned, face palming.

"Annie, you didn't have to shout that."

"I did?" Annie asked noticing people staring at them. "I did ... Ahem, pardon." She said chuckling nervously. Melody sighed, walking forward. Annie followed her.

"Where are you going?" Annie asked curiously.

"I'm going to get us a job."

Annie stopped. "Huh? Aren't we prospectors?" Annie asked following her.

"We were Annie." Melody said severely. "There is nothing out there for us. And no matter what, we get nothing for the work we've done."

Annie blinked thinking. "I guess you're right."

Melody nodded. "Of course, I'm right. And not to worry, this job will be perfect for us."

Annie gulped. "And what job is that?"

Melody didn't answer only grinned. They stopped in front of the Sheriff's office.

"Uh Melody?"

"Yeah?"

"We're at the Sheriff's Office."

"Yep,"

"What are we doing here?"

Melody was silent. Annie gulped. Melody sighed looking at Annie.

"Listen, just let me do the talking okay?"

Annie gulped and nodded. "Okay, I trust you on this, Melody."

Melody smirked at her. "Of course you do. Now let’s go."

Melody opened the door with Annie behind her. They turned to see Maxine at the desk, she looked up with surprise to see the sisters.

"Well if it ain't the Equestrian Sisters, what can I do for you?" She asked sweetly, smiling at Annie the most. Annie gulped moving behind Melody. Melody smirked at Maxine.

"I heard from a source of the law that you're hiring some extra guns."

Maxine blinked frowning. "Uh sure, what about it?"

"My sister and I would like to sign up and work for you."

Maxine blinked a couple of times then stood up. "Uh let me go find Skytalon and she'll hear about this." Maxine left the sisters alone as she entered a separate room.

"I don’t like her looking at me like that." Annie whispered.

Melody sighed. "Look, everything will be fine, promise."

"I hope so." Maxine came back with Yelena behind her. Annie gulped as Melody smiled.

"So," Yelena started looking them over. "Maxine told me that you two want to work for us as hired guns?"

"That’s right." Melody said smiling.

Yelena looked to Maxine to see her shrug her shoulders. Yelena snorted. "Why do you want to work in this job?"

Melody shrugged. "We're daring, number one. We're a great team and we could use the money."

Yelena snorted before laughing. "You know kid, I'm starting to like you." She frowned again. "Only a start." Yelena sighed. "What type of things can you do?" She asked.

Melody looked to Annie. "Well number one, I'm a Titantian so I can do all sorts of magic, also I can plan things. Annie here is the muscle and also she's a sharp shooter."

"Really?" Yelena asked looking at Annie the most. "You can shoot and have the muscles? Not common for a girl."

Annie blushed. "Well yeah, I'm a farmer. I worked all my life as a farmer. I'm bigger and stronger than most girls my age."

Maxine chuckled. "That's an understatement." Yelena growled shutting her up.

Yelena looked at her hip at her revolver then at Annie and Melody. "Follow me." She ordered walking outside. The two sisters followed her out. Yelena walked to the side of the Sheriff's Office to a small corral and barn full of horses. "Here," She said patting the wall of the barn, painted on the barn was a black and white target circle.

"Try to land a shot closest to the center circle." She reached to her hip and pulled out her revolver. "Here, you can use mine." Annie caught the gun looking at the Sheriff. "Go on and take a shot." Annie nodded as she pulled back the hammer, standing at the ready. She breathed out then pulled the trigger. After the bang Melody, Yelena, and Maxine saw the hole in the center of the target.

"No way!" Maxine gasped as Yelena ran to the wall to double check. The shot was fresh and right on the center ring. She turned to Annie with shock.

"Impossible, no one could make that shot! Not even me!"

Annie blushed at the praise. "Well I have been shooting at sharp shooting games at Las Pegasus and I won every single one."

Yelena and Maxine looked at one another in shock.

"You’re hired." Yelena said with a growing smile.

"Really?" The sisters asked.

"Yeah," Yelena said with one arm around Annie's shoulders.

"Just like that?" Annie asked.

Yelena chuckled. "That's right Equestrian. I think you'll be the perfect asset in our office.”

"What about me?” Melody asked smiling. Yelena and Maxine stared at Melody.

"Hmm, I don’t know." Yelena said scrutinizing Melody. Melody growled then smiled.

"Might I have a quick word with you please?" Melody waited for Yelena to follow her. Yelena pushed Annie to Maxine.

"Keep testing her. Try her strength. I want to know if that's true too."

Maxine chuckled grabbing Annie by her arm and pulled her away. "Yeah, let's see if what you said was true." Annie gulped with a blush as Maxine dragged her away. Yelena glared at Melody. Once the two women were gone, Melody glared at her.

"Look, you can't have Annie without me." Melody growled.

"Why not?" Yelena asked.

"Because she's stupid, she doesn't understand things without me there to help her along. She's nothing without me there to guide her to the right direction, see?"

"She seems smart enough to me."

"Well she's not!" Melody growled. "Look at it this way. I control Annie. She's my dog and I'm her master. Got it?" Yelena thought this over. "Listen Skytalon," Melody said getting her attention. "Trust me on this when I do say that she and I make a perfect team. We'll both get your jobs done and Annie will be the perfect member for your law enforcement, I promise you that."

Yelena thought a little longer. "Hmm, so she is really that stupid, huh?"

"More like naïvely stupid. I'll lead her to the right direction."

Yelena nodded. "Alright fine, but if I find out you've been pulling my feathers, then you'll get more than a slap in the wrist, Liker."

Melody smiled holding out her hand. "A deal then?"

Yelena took her hand and shook it firmly. "Alright, I'll send Maxine to get you when I have a job. Oh, and Liker, one little thing."

"Yeah?"

"You work only for the boss. He's the owner of the town and he's the head boss you look to. And when he's not around, I'm in charge and take his orders. So if he sends us a job, you'll be doing it."

Melody nodded. "You can count on us, Skytalon."

"Good," Yelena patted Melody on the back before waking off. Melody sighed and found Annie before Maxine could torture her any longer.

"Come on, let’s get back to Tink's and sleep."

"Thank you, I don’t want to be near that woman, again!" Annie said watching Maxine wave at her.

"Get used to seeing her in the future Annie, Maxine will be the one to send us the jobs."

Annie gulped. "Melody, I’m not so sure about this idea of yours."

"Look, things will get better after this, got it? We'll get the money and we'll get shelter and everything will be fine." Melody chuckled walking off. Annie gulped getting that horrible feeling in her gut again like back at Epona Canyon. Something just doesn't seem right.

Author's Note

Meh, here's chapter 7.

I'm not that happy with the writing of this chapter. I knew I could've done better, but meh what can you do?

Did you expect that Melody would want to be a mercenary? What did you think about Ace's story? It was planned for the story to be told at the end but I just let my fingers type and it helped move the chapter. Also what do you think about Melody's character? Did you expect her to talk bad about Annie to get what she wanted?

If you find any mistakes I missed, please let me know. Thanks. :twilightsmile:

Ch. 8: A Second Chance

Chapter 8

A Second Chance

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

After we joined the law enforcement, things were a touch different in town. After we signed up, Melody and I were given polished silver stars with the word Law stamped on them. And also we were given permits to hold our revolvers. As soon as we got the permits, Melody and I talked to Tinker's barn to give us our revolvers back. But before she did, she stopped Melody and told her that she made her something special. Melody and I watched Tinker dig into her dirty wooden chest then pulled out a newly polished revolver. Tinker said it was a new type of revolver she called Remington.

I asked where did she came up with the name and she giggled and answered that her mule was named Remington. Melody took the revolver and decided to try it out. This revolver was shiny and new and the handle had a strange metal marker on it. Melody asked what it was; Tinker laughed and said that it was the same mark as her watch. Melody then pulled out her pocket watch and sure enough it was the same musical note as the watch. Melody tried it out outside and smiled with the new firepower and decided to keep the new gun. But she kept her first revolver just for an extra precaution.

We haven’t gotten our first job until a week after signing up. We were told to go into the tent village and catch three men that were convicts from a prison. It took us a while but we found them and Melody ran for them first. I tried to catch up but it was hard being pushed around. It took me forever to get out of the village to chase after Melody. I then found her with the three men. I was quite shocked at what I saw. Melody had the three men floating in the air in her magical fields. She didn't look too happy.

Melody turned seeing me and told me that I sure took my sweet time. I remembered I had gotten flustered at that. I asked Melody how to take the prisoners back to town. Melody lowered one of the men and pulled off a line of rope from his belt. She smiled at me and handed me the rope. She ordered me to tie their hands together.

After that chore was done, I told Melody that their hands were tied tight. Melody made sure then nodded telling me I did alright. I wasn't a great knot person, so I hoped at the time. We got the three convicts back to town, Maxine and Yelena were waiting for us.

Yelena told us that we took our sweet time in catching them. Melody explained the situation, during that time one of the convicts ran off, his hands untied. Maxine hollered at him. Melody and I watched with shock as the man ran away. Melody shoved me and told me to go get him. I was frozen for a moment and started thinking fast. I saw a horse and ran for it first. Melody was wondering what I was doing. I pulled out the knot of the reins then leaped on the horse. The horse was surprised giving me a look. I kicked my heels into his sides and raced off. I looked over and found a metal bucket hanging on a hook. I took the bucket off the hook as I rode by. We were nearing the runaway. I looked at the bucket in my hand and smiled. I switched my grip to handle. I kicked the horse for him to go faster.

I swung the bucket by the handle as we neared the convict. Then with a swing, I hit the man hard in the back of the head with the bucket causing him to fall forward to the ground. I stopped the horse and leaped off. I walked over to the moaning man. I reached down to grab his jacket and pull him up to his knees. I remembered his snarl as he looked at me. I was a little unnerved by that, but I pulled him up to his feet and lead him back to the others. As I walked back, I noticed that people were watching me with shock and awe. I was a little embarrassed by the audience but I continued down the street to the sheriff's office where Melody was sitting on the stoop, waiting. She noticed me and gasped.

She immediately came up to me to make sure I was fine, I let her know with a smile. She smiled back happy. We returned the convict to the office where Yelena and Maxine were waiting. They were shocked seeing me return with their convict. Yelena smiled nudging Maxine. Maxine growled, handing Yelena several coins. I didn't get it at first as Melody and Maxine took the third man to the back where the cages were.

Yelena congratulated me on capturing the runaway. She even gave me our first payment. A small stack of Beak notes. Melody returned seeing the money in my hand and smiled, taking the stack then counted the bills. She asked if Yelena was sure to give them this much. Yelena gave her a look and nodded. She said this was just a retrieval type of mission, if she thinks we could handle bigger missions then we would be getting more Beak notes or something more. When we returned to Tinkers barn, Melody was so excited. She was already making plans for what we would do with the money we got. I was happy that she was happy.

After that first mission, Yelena gave us bigger missions throughout the town. From runaway convicts, drunken prospectors, search and rescue. For the first month of spring that was all we did. And slowly and surly, Melody and I were familiar faces in town. Everyone would wave or tip their hats at us. It was actually nice to being looked at with smiles, not scowls or anything negative like that. Melody seemed to really like it, and that was a little worrying. Before we were given out first big job, we were told to meet Maxine at the Sweetie Belle. For something, we weren’t sure. Which worried me even more.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie and Melody entered the Sweetie Belle, dressed in their slicker jackets with their stars on their chests. Everyone looked up and they were greeted with smiles and waves. The sisters hadn't been to the Sweetie Belle in a month and the place had changed. The usual patrons were actually waving and smiling at them.

"Where are we and what happened to the usual crowd?" Melody asked smirking. Annie gulped.

"I don't know." She said pulling her hat lower over her eyes.

"Well, if it ain’t Liker and Apple." The two turned to see Maxine sitting at the bar drinking her drink. Berry didn't look too happy seeing her a she walked off. "Care for a drink before we get to business?"

Melody and Annie looked at one another then nodded. Annie gulped following Melody to sit on both sides of Maxine.

"Hey, Purple hair, give these two a round would ya?" Maxine called out. Berry glared at her as she poured two other mugs of drink for the sisters. Annie thanked Berry with a kind smile. Berry winked in return with a smile. She handed the other mug to Melody. Melody winked then turned her attention back to Maxine.

"So why did you want us to be here of all places?" Melody asked turning to the side to the stage to actually see Rose playing the piano, a nice catchy tune to wake up everyone. Melody smiled taking a sip of her drink. Rose seemed to be enjoying playing the tune as she kept a small smile on her lips.

"Want anything to munch on?" Berry asked Annie. Annie nodded.

"Can I try some of that soup?"

"Gumbo you mean?"

"Uh yeah," Annie said blushing. Berry nodded reaching for the giant cauldron and scooped out a portion of the spicy, smelling soup into a bowl and slid it to Annie.

"Simmered throughout the night to be ready to serve all day." Berry said smiling.

Annie thanked her looking into the bowl. She could see the thick broth, with chicken, sausage, cut up green onions, with an added spoonful of rice at the top, with herbs and spices. Annie licked her chops and she started to eat.

Maxine smirked as she turned to Melody. "I called you here of all places because Skytalon and I believe you deserve this next reward."

"What reward exactly?" Annie asked gulping her gumbo. She looked to Melody with fear. Melody blinked having an idea but yet it couldn't be.

"Uh Dust, you might have to give us more clues." Melody said with a glare. She hadn't forgotten what Rose told her a month ago, she couldn't be around the women here. She had to prove herself someway.

Maxine chuckled. "Well, How about I show you." Maxine set down her mug then leaped off her stool. The sisters watched her as she walked to the stairs. "Well come on you two."

Annie went red looking up to see several of the girls watching them. Annie gulped sliding her bowl to Berry's hand. Berry was smiling as she started cleaning the dishes. Melody and Annie followed Maxine up the stair leading to the second story. Maxine was already turning into an apple again seeing the girls all waving at her or smiling. Melody was busy watching Annie then the girls.

Maxine walked down the longer hall then reached a door knocking on it first. Maxine heard a reply then opened the door. The sisters entered a room and laying on the bed was Diamond dressed in her usual nice work dress and showing off her fishnet stockings. She was waving a fan before her face then smirked seeing Annie’s red face.

"Well it's about time," Diamond said a little annoyed as she stood up fixing her dress.

"Uh Dust, what’s going on?" Melody asked standing in front of Annie. Annie gulped taking off her hat and fanned herself absently.

"Well Skytalon and I looked around and asked the tavern keepers if they have any extra rooms to give. But it seemed that Mistress Belle here, offered a room for you two here." Annie and Melody looked to Diamond to see her smiling as she snapped her fan shut.

"Well of course, after I learned from Ace that you two were living with a Ms. Tinker?"

"Yeah, Tinker Pie." Melody said nodding.

"Right, so I thought I would give you dears private rooms at my establishment."

Annie gulped. Melody nodded slowly. "Really?"

Diamond laughed. "Well of course. I would never turn down a friend in need right?"

"Friend?" Annie asked surprised. "You consider us friends?" She asked.

Diamond chuckled. "Well of course, sugar." Diamond said fluttering her eyelashes at her. Annie squeaked then covered her mouth blushing madly. Maxine chuckled as Diamond laughed.

"Follow me, dears." Diamond said heading out the room then down the stairs again.

"Why did we go up the stairs then" Melody asked irritated.

Maxine shrugged. "It's was her idea." She said pointing at the purple headed lady as she walked to the bottom then to the door under the stairs.

"This door leads to the private hall." Diamond said opening the door.

"Private hall?" Annie asked with worry.

"Oh yes, the private hall is exclusive to private rooms for special guests."

"Special?" Annie squeaked. Diamond chuckled.

She led the three through the skinny hall. She stopped before a door. "This is my private room." She said tapping the door. "So if you have anything you want to talk about," Diamond mention winking. "My door is always open." Annie shook her head. Diamond made a pout. "Oh poo. You’re no fun sugar."

"Anyway!" Melody said loudly ending the smile on Diamond’s face. "Where's our room?"

Diamond sighed and nodded waving to them to follow her. Diamond led them down the stairs to a basement level and reached one of the doors.

"Here you are, this will be Melody's room"

"Melody's?” Annie asked.

Diamond nodded. "Well of course, you two will have different rooms."

Melody blinked at this, surprised. "Wow that's luxury." She said smiling at her sister. Annie was also shocked by this.

"We could share a room,"

"Nonsense sugar!" Diamond exclaimed smiling at her. "I have plenty of rooms here and this basement level is hardly ever used. So you two will use the two large rooms down here." Diamond opened the door and walked in.

"I admit it’s a little dusty down here." Melody walked into the room and blinked in surprise. The room was larger than any room she slept in. There was a bed, a large table with two chairs, a separate room for the bathroom, a chest of drawers even several candle lamps.

"Wow," Melody whispered pulling off her hat to scratch her shaggy blue hair. "This is wow ...."

Diamond chuckled. "Glad you like it."

Melody nodded as she looked at the bed smiling. Annie pulled off a sheet off the chest of drawers then coughed from the dust.

"How long have you had these rooms?" She asked.

Diamond sighed. "When we first built this place there was a cave under the land. So I had the workers to build a basement where I could have four rooms of this size. Since then I only reserve this area for important guests."

"How important?" Melody asked smirking.

Diamond chuckled. "Well not many came down here anyways. So why not I let you take a place here. Since the other taverns were full." Melody and Annie looked at another then nodded.

"That was sure nice of you Diamond." Melody said smiling.

Diamond chuckled. "Well I might not look it, Miss. Liker, but I have a generous heart to those that need it. Now Annie why don’t you follow me."

Annie gulped as she was pulled out of the room by Diamond and lead to a second door across the hall. Diamond opened the door and lead Annie inside.

"Well here you are." She said smiling. Diamond looked around and realized the room was set up the same as Melody's. Annie looked around for a bit then sat down on the covered bed and smiled feeling the springs bouncing her around. She chuckled looking at the bed. She never had a bed like this before, so springy and bouncy.

"You seem to really like the bed." Diamond said chuckling.

Annie blushed looking at her. "Oh well, I um ... I never had a bed like this before." she said smiling. "I slept on a mat or straw filled cushion for my bed." Diamond blinked looking at her.

"Oh that's right you lived on a farm."

Annie nodded then lie down on the covered bed looking at the ceiling then smirked. She never thought she would be on a fluffy bouncy bed in her life. Annie turned feeling Diamond sit down on the side of the bed. She smiled at her. Annie gulped looking at her.

"You don’t mind if I take a seat do you?" Diamond asked.

"Um, sure, I don't mind." Annie answered blushing. Diamond nodded crossing her legs getting comfortable. Annie watched her worriedly, her eyes roved down her skirt to her net stockings.

"What was it like?" Diamond asked.

"Huh?" Annie asked looking up from her legs to Diamond’s face.

"What was it like to live on a farm?" Diamond asked curiously.

Annie blinked at the surprise question then shrugged. "It was alright I guess."

"But don't you have a huge family and always working together, making sure the farm run in perfect order?" Diamond asked. Annie frowned turning away.

"No," She whispered sadly. Diamond looked down at her with shock.

"Really?" She asked.

"Where did you get the idea that farm life is happy and perfect?" Annie asked turning to her. Diamond blinked then turned away. "Farm life wasn't that great." Annie grouched turning over. Diamond noticed the dust on Annie's coat from laying on the covering over the bed. Diamond was silent for a moment then she placed her hand on Annie's shoulder. Annie stiffened and turned to see Diamond smiling sadly at her.

"I grew up in a cotton plantation." Diamond said smiling at her. "I only had two older siblings, a sister and a brother. Our plantation was small because my father was the third of six sons. So the plantation was separated into six patches."

Annie turned back to her back listening.

"I was the last born since my mother had trouble of conceiving. Also the fact my father was a drunk." She said harshly. "I think my father would beat my mother and hurt the child. I was lucky though it seemed."

Annie was in shock at such a story. If her father drank he would have been cursed by her grandmother for his sins. She remained silent thinking. Diamond continued though unfazed.

"Then my brother left, marrying a Lord's daughter in Canterlot. Then my sister married a man opening a vineyard farther north of Neigh Orleans."

"What about you?" Annie asked. "Why did you leave your home to be... here?" Annie asked hesitantly. Diamond sighed.

"I met a man that my parents knew. He was a gentleman, and I fell in love with him. We got married and my father allowed him to live at the plantation and took over when my father passed." Diamond started wringing her hands.

"About close to fifteen years ago, I turned twenty-five, and my husband decided I wasn't satisfy him anymore." She said with a shrug. Annie blinked at this, she can see Diamond's face was a mask of indifference, but her eyes were filled with sadness.

"What did he do?" Annie asked dreading the answer.

Diamond sighed sadly fixing her hair. "He had sold me to a brothel south Neigh Orleans."

Annie stared at her with shock. "Slavery's forbidden in Equestria. How did he-"

"Money talks sugar." Diamond said harshly. “My father was too drunk to care, mother passed after I married by sickness, and I was the last of the Belle family that own the plantation. In marrying me, he took my portion of the land. And when he took my portion of my money and land, he could do away with me whenever he wanted. And he did it. He took over the plantation right away and buying it off my uncles, my brother and sister. And now he's the richest man in Neigh Orleans." Annie sat up crossing her legs before her looking to Diamond in a new light.

"Then how did you come by here?" Annie asked. "I mean this place has some age to it right?"

Diamond chuckled. "The Sweetie Belle is only six years old sugar."

"Still," Annie said blushing a touch.

Diamond rubbed her arm. "One day, a man came to the brothel and he picked me to be with. I did my work, I was paid, and then he left. Then a week later, he came by again, then gain. Just as before, I did my job and got the money, but the last time he did it, he didn't pay me. I told him that I did my part now it's his turn. He just had this smugness on him that I do not respect in people. He then told me of a proposition, I could leave that hell and make my own establishment. He told me to think it over then he set my pay on the table and left."

Diamond was silent for a long time, thinking. Annie swallowed as she reached over to Diamond's hand and held it tight. Diamond turned to Annie to see her blush a touch. Even Diamond shown a tiny blush by this.

"I guess this proposition was for you to come here?"

Diamond smiled a touch squeezing Annie’s hand in return. "Yes, he told me that I was the type that didn't belong there. So he offered me a chance to make my own business."

"Why a brothel?" Annie asked curiously.

Diamond thought about her answer for a bit then smiled. "Generosity."

"Huh?"

"Generosity. Think about this, Annie. Out of all the brothels you have seen, do you see them taken care of or clean or even given a protected place?"

Annie blushed thinking. "Um, no. Well this place was the first place I knew of a brothel."

Diamond chuckled. "Right I forgot for a moment." Annie blushed pulling off her hat to scratch her head, she set her hat next to her on the bed. "Well, I guess I want to make a clean and happy place for a brothel. When I came here, there were three other brothel and they were simply horrible. The girl were treated unfairly and everything. So after I got the Sweetie Belle built, I went to all three brothel and told the girls to come and work for me.

"Then almost every working girl in Frontier City came to the Sweetie Belle and they were given better care, food, water, even baths."

Annie blinked at that. "Really?"

"Some of them were filthy and covered in lice. Of course in a town like ours, in the beginning it was a messy, messy place."

Annie was amazed. "Wow,"

Diamond chuckled at her shocked face.

"So this owner, who is he?"

Diamond looked angered as she rubbed her face with her free hand.

"The man is known as Reginald. I don't even know his last name, something to do with his other occupation." Annie nodded slowly.

"And he owns this town? Why?"

Diamond shrugged. "I don’t know really." She said truthfully. "If he has the money, I'm sure he could do whatever he wants with it."

Annie nodded, then she smiled. "Just curious,"

"Yes?"

"Why did you ask if I had a happy life when you're a farmer yourself?"

Diamond smiled at that. "Maybe just a hope that my family was the exception to the normal farm family life."

Annie smiled stroking Diamond's hand with her finger. "We're alike in a sense." She admitted. Diamond was watching Annie's finger interested, actually feeling Annie relax beside her.

"What happened with your family? Were they just as horrible as mine?"

Annie shrugged. "I guess. But the Apples are a growing family. I was the baby, like you."

Diamond giggled blushing.

"And well as you can see I was the odd ball of my sisters. I wasn't loved by them but my Momma. She died while I was still little and I just learned to ignore the feelings of sadness. No one liked me so I tried my hardest to at least make them happy. But in the end, they never cared what I did."

Diamond patted Annie's hand with her own. Annie continued on, even though her heart was beating faster by that extra contact.

"Then I got married," Diamond blinked at this a little shocked. "But it wasn't perfect."

"How long were you married?" Diamond asked a little freaked out. She thought Annie was single and alone. Annie shrugged.

"Only a year."

Diamond blinked. "Where is he now?"

Annie smirked. "Back at Manehattan, at his dank sheep farm."

Diamond smiled at that seeing Annie at ease. "Alright, now it's my turn to ask," Diamond said seeing Annie look to her. "How did you come by here sugar?" Annie sighed.

"It was all Melody. I lived with my husband, doing nothing but cook, clean, and try to learn how to knit with my large fingers. So one day she came by and the two of us talked about this Frontier City trip. I was scared to do it, but Melody had a point. She woke me up harshly, but she was right. She told me no one cared for me, they never loved me there. Since my Mama died, I lost all sense of freedom."

Diamond scooted a little closer. Annie blushed feeling Diamond pressed against her side. Diamond took Annie's chin with her fingers and steered her face towards her.

"Tell me sugar, do you feel free now?" Diamond asked in a whispered. Annie swallowed not even flinching away. She just stared into Diamond’s blue eyes feeling something she never felt before. Diamond stoked her cheek smiling a touch.

"I…" Annie whispered as Diamond came closer and closer to her face. "I ..." Diamond then pressed her lips against hers. Annie felt the shock wave flow through her as those lips touched hers. For those split seconds, Annie's daemons came back reminding her of what she was taught. She would be damned for kissing Diamond, she's a woman! Not a man! And what was even worse, she's a whore! She's all these nasty things Annie couldn’t associate herself with.

But yet, during those flight thoughts, she started to think how nice the kiss felt. It was sweet, soft, nothing like the way her husband kissed. He hardly kissed her at all. She reluctantly kissed back slowly reaching her hand up to Diamond's cheek to hold her there a bit longer.

After a few seconds, Diamond pulled back smiling. Annie opened her eyes staring at her now shocked and blushing again. Diamond kept that satisfied smile on her face seeing Annie’s reaction. It was adorable, a mixed look of shock, fear, and excitement. She wanted more but yet she didn't.

Annie swallowed, licking her lips, turning away. Diamond frowned worried.

"I've never felt like that before." Annie whispered with fear rubbing her arms.

"Was it good?" Diamond asked. Annie shrugged turning to her.

"Yes, I mean no ... I'm confused." Diamond placed her hand on hers again, causing Annie to jump and turn to her.

"What do you feel?" She asked. Annie gulped.

"Scared,"

"Its normal to be scared, sugar." Annie nodded slowly. She slowly raised her hand to diamond’s face, gently stroking her finger down her powdered cheek.

"Hey, Annie!" Annie and Diamond jumped and turned to see Melody standing at the door. Annie immediately dropped her hands to her lap, blushing. "Maxine wants to talk to us about our first job."

Annie nodded quickly getting up off the bed and headed to the door after Melody. Diamond blinked seeing Annie's hat left on the bed as the blonde was already running after Melody forgetting her hat. Diamond took the hat into her hands looking it over. She smiled thinking of keeping it out knew Annie wasn't Annie without her hat. She got off the bed and quickly ran after them. Annie was just at the door when Diamond left the secret hall.

"Wait a minute! An- Miss Apple!" Annie stopped and turned to her to see Diamond holding her hat in her hands. "You forgot your hat." Annie blushed seeing the hat then reached up to her head to feel only her hair.

"Oh, wow, thank ya kindly, Miss. Belle." Annie said ready to take the hat, but Diamond took it back. "Hey-" Diamond gave her a smile as she fixed Annie's hair with her hand before setting the brown hat on Annie’s head. Annie felt her hand stroke her hair behind her ear then held her chin.

"Next time, I might take it." Diamond said with a small smile. Annie smiled in return rubbing the back of her neck.

"I'll remember that." Diamond quickly leaned in and placed a light peck on Annie's cheek. Annie blushed but a small smile tried to spread on her face as she backed away with her hands behind her back. She backed into the doorframe knocking her hat forward over her face with a yelp. Annie pulled her hat off looking behind her blushing even harder seeing Diamond covering her mouth with her hand trying hard not to laugh at the silly look to Annie's face.

"Uh there was a wall there." Annie said lamely as she placed her hat on her head and quickly left the tavern running to Melody. Diamond walked over to window to watch Annie getting a scolding by Melody before walking off. Annie stopped in the road and turned to the tavern to see Diamond smiling at her. Annie looked around her then smiled at Diamond tipping her hat. Diamond made a small wave in return.

Annie ran after Melody to the Sheriff’s Office. Diamond sighed leaning against the wall. She turned seeing Rose and Berry looking at her funny.

Diamond smiled walked past them heading for her private room. She kissed Annie, she actually kissed her back, and Annie didn’t run away. And Annie seemed to have feelings for it. She had never felt like this in so long, it made her giddy like a little girl all over again.

Once she reached her private room and laid down in her bed she just stared at the ceiling reimagining the kiss over and over again. It was that magical to her. She turned grabbing her pillow and held it close as she started giggling with excitement. She had never been this excited for anything in a long time. Is Annie truly the one for her? If she was then Titania just gave her the second chance she had prayed for years.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie and Melody were walking when there was a call for them.

"Annie! Melody!" The sisters turned to see Tinker running over, dressed in her dirty soot clothes.

"Hey Tink," Melody called as the younger girl stopped before them panting.

"What's the matter?" Annie asked with worry.

Tinker straightened up, pointing behind her down the street. "I went to the shop to pick up some things and Velvet and her meanie, husband were arguing. It was very bad!"

The sisters looked at one another with sock. Annie was more terrified. "Is Velvet alright?" She asked.

"I think so,"

"So why come to us?" Melody asked wondering what to do. They weren't the law only hired guns and Skytalon or Dust hadn't told them they could deal with the town affairs.

"Velvet was talking about a she and that meanie was saying that he will sell her to a slaughter house."

Annie immediately ran down the road. "Annie?" Melody called out as Annie started sprinting to the shop. Tinker scratched her head with worry on her face.

"It as a bad argument, I think Velvet go hurt."

Melody gulped. She looked between the directions to the shop then to the direction of the Sheriff office. She groaned and started running to the shop with Tinker following behind.

When Annie reached the shop everything seemed normal. She went starting for the door but stopped hearing sobbing. She climbed down the steps to the ground then went to the side. She walked where the sobbing grew louder and Annie could see Twilight's stall with Twilight's tail pointed to the outside.

Annie walked over carefully, hearing the sobbing louder now as she neared the stall. Annie looked up towards the horse's head to see Twilight's brown ears pointed behind her, hearing Annie approach. Twilight turned with a snort, her ear perked up recognizing Annie. Annie knocked on the stall wall hearing a gasp inside the stall.

"Velvet?" Annie called into the stall. Twilight lowered her head to nuzzle Velvet's head. Annie opened the stall door and entered the tiny stall. "Velvet, it's me Annie." Annie said calmly and gently as she knelt down on her knee before the poor girl.

Velvet looked up at her from crying. Annie looked up at Twilight for permission to sit with her mistress. Twilight snorted and carefully twisted around to where she watched out the door as Annie sat down in the hay next to Velvet. Velvet was silent for a long while. Annie looked up hearing Twilight make a snort and stomped her hoof on the ground. Annie could see Melody and Tinker looking into the stall. Annie waved them back telling them to back away. Melody nodded stepping back pulling Tinker with her away.

Annie sighed pulling off her hat scratching her head.

"You think I'm pathetic don’t you?" Velvet whispered.

Annie shook her head. "I do not."

"But you were right about everything and I was too scared to do anything." Velvet whispered crying again. "But I could’ve ran off and left him, but I couldn't!"

Annie wrapped her arm around her holding her close. "It's all right, honey."

"But you were right! About everything!" Velvet pressed her face to her arms again crying.

Annie wrapped both her arms around her, letting the poor girl cry into her chest.

"Tinker told me that she overheard you and Amos fighting over something. What happened?"

Velvet sniffed looking up at her. "Amos ... wanted to get rid of Twilight."

Annie blinked then looked up seeing Twilight flick her blonde tail.

"Why?"

"Twilight's not a working horse. She's just a riding horse, she's my best friend and Amos told me either she works and makes money or he will take her away to be-" Velvet sobbed again gripping tightly to Annie's coat. Annie patted Velvet's back. Amos wanted Twilight gone, and Velvet tried to stop him. And by the look of Velvet, Amos must have smacked her around during the argument.

"What are you going to do with Twilight?" Annie asked with worry.

"I won't see Twilight being taken for slaughter!" Velvet sniffed. "She's the only friend I have. I want to grow old with her, I want to see her in a pretty pasture happy with other fillies and colts. Horse Gods what can I do?"

Annie looked at Twilight then at Velvet. There was an idea that popped up, but she wasn't sure how she could get away with it. When Annie and Melody were given bigger jobs around town, they had to have horses to travel from one place to another. Melody picked a pretty black and white spotted mare for her traveling partner. But Annie couldn't find the perfect horse to bond with. They were either too mean, stingy, or even bashful.

But now this situation suddenly landed in her lap, she could take Twilight and keep her alive and give Velvet the ease of seeing her horse whenever she wanted. Also Annie will have a horse to travel with. She sighed.

"Velvet,"

Velvet looked up sniffling.

"How much for the horse."

Velvet sniffed. "What?"

Annie took her hands and helped her up to her feet.

"How much would you take for me to take Twilight off your hands?" Twilight made a surprised whinny looking over at the two of them. Velvet looked at her as if shocked and angered. Suddenly the gears started turning in her frazzled mind. She looked between Annie and Twilight then back at Annie. Annie took Velvet’s hands into hers.

"I can't accept your money, I mean I ..."

"I'll take her off your hands and keep her from Amos. Would that help you?"

Velvet looked to Twilight, biting her lip with worry and sadness. After a long moment she sighed reaching over to the wall of the stall to pull off the leather halter off the hook on the wall. She walked over in front of Twilight stroking her face for a long moment. Annie stepped out of the stall leaving them alone, knowing the answer. She stopped seeing Melody and Tinker waiting for her.

"What's up? Is Velvet alright?" Melody asked curiously. Tinker was next to her wringing her hands with worry.

Annie sighed tipping back her hat. "They had a bad argument about someone. It got pretty bad."

"Who?" Melody and Tinker asked.

They turned hearing the stall door open in a creak. Velvet walked out wiping her bruised face as she lead out the brown and white splotched mare with a blonde mane. Melody and Tinker were in shock seeing the horse actually out of her stall. She looked skinnier than a normal well fed horse. Velvet lead the thin horse over to them. She swallowed hard stroking Twilight's neck.

"I trust you, Annie." Velvet said seriously looking to Annie. Annie nodded slowly. Velvet sniffed hugging Twilight then kissed her on her cheek. Twilight looked sad and confused wondering what was going on.

"Twilight," She whispered. "You'll be better off with Annie." She said sadly hugging her around her neck. "You'll be safe with her and away from Amos and he won't hurt you." Twilight flicked her ear hearing every word. Velvet sniffed handing the rope leash to Annie. Tinker started crying , pulling out a handkerchief crying.

"Please take care of her." Annie gingerly took the line of rope and nodded.

"You'll always come and see her whenever you want Velvet. She's still you're horse, I'm just caring for her for you." Annie said with a small sad smile. "Don’t worry, Twilight and I will be fine."

Annie held out her hand to Twilight. Twilight looked between Velvet and Annie. Velvet nodded and started backing away.

"Go on girl, it's alright. I'll see you when I can."

Twilight snorted unsure what to do. Annie clicked her tongue to get her attention again. She carefully and gently stepped forward, reaching her hand out, showing Twilight her hand. Twilight's ears flicked forward to her as she too took a step forward, sniffing her hand then her sleeve. Annie reached up, gently to stroking Twilight's face and then around her ears.

"Good, girl," Annie whispered soothingly. "Good girl, Twilight." Twilight still looked confused as she turned back to see Velvet watching with tears pouring from her. Annie sighed turning to her.

"I do mean what I said, Velvet, you are welcome to see her whenever you can. I'm sure Twilight will love to see you."

Velvet nodded wiping her eyes. "Thank you, Annie. This does help much more than you realize."

"I know." Annie said tipping her hat. "Have a nice day, Velvet. I'll take real good care of Twilight." Velvet nodded as she walked to the side door and opened it. She stopped watching Annie coax Twilight to follow her away from the shop. Velvet disappeared inside the shop closing the door behind her.

Annie, Melody, and Tinker walked to the road where they stopped.

"What was that about?" Melody asked.

Annie shrugged as she smiled at the young mare following her.

"I think I just got me a new partner."

Melody winced seeing how thin Twilight looked. "Well that might take a while. She has to fatten up before you could ride her." Melody said with a light backhand slap to Annie's stomach. Annie growled at that, rubbing her stomach.

"I'm not that big!"

"Naw, you're just muscle heavy."

Annie grinned then blinked processed the wording. "Hey!"

Tinker gasped. "Oh I can help. Twily can stay with me at my barn. I'll feed her the good stuff like I give Remington."

"Twily?" The sisters asked confused.

"What? It's a cute name. Anyway you two go on ahead. I'm sure the Sheriff would want you guys now." Annie sighed.

"I better take her myself, Tink." Annie turned to Melody. "Are you alright if you go on your own? Just come and get me when you get the job."

Melody sighed. "Fine, but you owe me."

Melody took off to the Sheriff's Office, while Tinker and Annie lead Twilight to Tinker's barn.

Author's Note

Here is Chapter 8. The ball is rolling down the plot track.

The new revolver Melody was given is called a Remington New Model Army 1863. Oh yes and the picture of the gumbo. Did you know there are so many different recipes of Gumbo? I was blown away by that. So I thought of using the chicken and sausage recipe for the story. Doesn't that look good though?

Alright so what did you guys think? You think I was a little too fast with getting Diamond to make the first move? It just felt like the perfect moment to me at the time. As for you OctaScratch lovers, Melody and Rose will have their moment. Just not yet. Rose is tougher than Octavia was so that will make it a little fun. :raritywink: What about Twilight the horse, did you expect that?

Anyway, Chapter 9 will be up when I get it done.

Ch. 9: Train Job

Chapter 9

Train Job

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

During those moments of walking to Tinker's barn with Twilight behind me, was surprisingly uplifting. I knew I was doing the right thing by saving Velvet's pet horse. By the look of the poor girl, she definitely lost most of her fat from the winter. I guess Amos stopped buying feed for her or even being a cheapskate and keeping the feed for selling it to others. Velvet already made the decision of living with Amos as his wife, I couldn't allow her to suffer the guilt of watching him take away her true friend in this world.

So yes, I had to take Twilight and give her better care. If Amos did sell the horse to slaughter then he will finally have Velvet in his will. It was almost like what Diamond told me about her life story. And for some sad reason, it was true. Marriage was a prison, once you make those vows, take his name, and become his, everything a woman owned will be her husbands. Even though Velvet hardly had anything of value, Amos wanted her for himself. By taking away her horse would finally kick out her legs and make her fall to submission. Even though Princess Celestia was trying to change this in my lifetime, nothing she had done would change the fact that a man's word was law.

Just imaging Diamond in such a state, marrying a man she loved and later found out that he only married her for her inheritance then sold her to prostitution was sick and wrong! I guess I was lucky that my husband only did it for a debt and nothing else.

Suddenly I started having thoughts about Diamond. I couldn't really explain it but for some reason, no matter how horrible it was to be around her, I have never felt such excitement or this feeling of longing in my life. Was this normal? Was this what I was supposed to feel like when I kiss my husband? No, I never felt such lightness or happiness from a kiss before. It made me excited and giddy like a little girl on Hearths Warming Eve! If Melody wasn't there to interrupt us, I think I would have kissed Diamond again.

I remembered how fearful I was to such a thought. I prayed that Epona had a path for me to go down such a sinful road. But if Epona lead me to Diamond does that mean I'm supposed to kiss her back like I did? Was I supposed to have such rebelling thoughts? I'm so confused and yet I was daring. I want to explore this new feeling for her. A prostitute that seemed to have an eye for me or even feelings. But yet the thought still remained.

Diamond is a prostitute, a whore mother, and not to mention she could be just faking these feelings to get to me. But for some reason, those lips. That kiss! Would a prostitute kiss so gentle? I don’t think so. The question still bugged me. Does Diamond actually have feelings for me or is this just a hoax?

Once I reached Tinker's barn, Tinker lead me to an empty stall in the back where I could keep Twilight until she gets healthy again. I even got to see Remington again, this large gray mule with white spots over his eyes. After I got Twilight settled, I filled her feed box with some fresh feed and some water. She dug in right away, that made me feel good. I ruffled her mane and petted around her ears, she seemed to like that.

As she ate, Tinker handed me a brush and I started brushing out the old hair off of Twilight's coat to make sure she was cleaned off of loose dead hairs. She really enjoyed the brushing. Tinker and I started to talk. She started to ask where was from and stuff like that.

I answered all her questions as truthful as I could. When she asked with more personal and hurtful things, I told her that I didn't want to talk about it. When I ask stuff about herself, she looked at me oddly and shrugged, saying she didn't remember her past since Ace found her. That made me think about her. I guess I'll have to find Ace and talk to him.

I remembered at the time that Ace was missing throughout that time Melody and I were working with the hired guns. I remembered that I asked Tinker if she had seen Ace, she answered that he had slept at her barn but he would be gone by the time she woke up.

After I was done with caring for Twilight, I quickly got my loading kit refilled from Tinker and headed out. Tinker promised he would feed Twilight until I got back from my job. I thanked her and headed off, knowing full well Melody was probably wondering where I was.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody walked up to the sheriff's office seeing there were a few other people there. She gave them searching looks as they gave her looks back. Melody entered the office, Maxine was leaning against the wall with Yelena sitting behind the desk. They turned hearing her enter.

"Where's that Big Apple?" Maxine asked snickering. Melody glared at her.

"She had a small detour to make. She'll catch up when she's done."

Yelena nodded with a grunt. "Hmmph, well she better be here for briefing next time. I don’t take this kindly."

Melody gulped. "Of course." She said smiling nervously.

Yelena snorted. "Alright, Dust, bring in the other chumps."

"Aye, aye boss." Maxine said walking to the door.

"Alright Liker, this next job is your first mega one."

"Okay," Melody said as she heard several boots walk in. She turned to see the same people from outside enter and stood by the wall. Melody could see that three were men and the other two were women. They were all dressed like well-known travelers of the frontier. Their revolvers hanging on their hips show some age and well usage of them, these people were the other hired guns that Ace told her about. The eldest was a dark skinned man with a stubble of gray beard. The youngest was a boy with a strange colored hair under his black hat.

"Alright, you all are hired for one big job." Yelena said.

"Train?" One of the girls asked. Yelena smirked.

"You know me so well." She said chuckling. The others chuckled as well. Melody made a small laugh, smiling nervously, wondering what was going on.

"Oh right, Liker here is a new member. She and her sister called Apple work for me now. So when you head out, teach her the ropes." Yelena said pointing to Melody. Melody tipped her hat to them. Two tipped their hats in return while the others snarled at her. Melody gulped turning away.

"So what's the mission?" One of the men asked. He was just as big as the elder man, but younger with freckles on his tanned face.

Yelena chuckled. "The boss sent us word that three enemies stole a fortune of fifty hundred bits of his private railroad stock and using a competitor's train to get to North Griffin Kingdom. He wants us to recover the stock and take care of the thieves." Yelena held up a scroll. "Here are the instructions and the name of the train with the stolen stock." The elder man walked over to take the scroll and nodded as he stuck the scroll in this coat. "The area you must go is Dry Feather Desert. Wait by the Beak Rocks and you'll catch the afternoon train tomorrow."

The hired guns either nodded or grunt before they head out. Melody jumped then followed them. Maxine turned to Yelena and smirked. Yelena smirked in return as she took a seat and went on to paper work.

Melody followed the hired guns to the stables where they started grabbing horses from the stalls and saddled them up. Melody took her horse, Fair Breeze and quickly grabbed her saddle to put it on Fair Breeze.

"Hey Melody!" Melody turned to see Annie running over panting. "Sorry,"

Melody glared at her. "Look, just grab your horse, hurry up. This job is bigger than anything we have ever done, and probably not our last if we do it right."

Annie nodded as she grabbed the last remaining horse, a ginger mare with a dark mane. She quickly saddled the mare then lead her out to see the other hired guns.

"Are you coming?" The elder man asked glaring.

Annie glared back with a light blush. "We're coming." She said quickly mounting her horse as Melody quickly leaped onto hers. "Where do we go?" Annie asked.

"Follow us," A younger boy answered. Annie blinked and realized the boy looked familiar. It was his multicolored hair that made her gasp. He smirked tipping his black desperado hat. "Hey sweetheart." He said winking at her. Annie blinked and blushed.

"Enough flirting Dash, let's go!" The elder said before kicking his heels into his horse and head off. The others followed him with the sisters trailing behind them.

Melody caught up with Annie. "Who's that?" She asked pointing at the boy riding in front of them.

"I have no idea." Annie answered with a shrug as they rode to a familiar ferry on the river. The Titanian man looked up then blew a sharp whistle. The two Eponian men got up immediately and helped the Titantian push the ferry into the river.

"Howdy there!" He called out.

"Crossing the river Wessel!" The man said gruffly. The Titanian glared at him before smiling.

"It's Sisal."

"Get us across, it's a law matter."

The Titantian, Sisal nodded removing the wooden bar to allow the first three to walk their horses onto the ferry. Sisal and his partner went on the ferry and began to pull on the rope line attached to a thick tree. As the ferry went to the other side, the Eponian leaped off to pull off the wooden beam to allow the three to lead their horses to land. Sisal started pulling the rope as the second Eponian next to the others started pulling it back to the other shore.

Once the ferry reached the sand, Sisal lifted up the wooden rod and moved aside as the boy called Dash along with the second girl leaped on. "You two the last?" He asked seeing the sisters. They nodded. He smirked tipping his hat. "I bet we could make room. Bring 'em in." He said smiling. The sisters led their horses into the ferry squeezing in. Sisal leaped in settling the rod down smiling at them.

"Long time no see girls. How are you?" He asked smiling. Melody smiled in return.

"Been well, how was the business?" He shrugged.

"Slowly coming back since the swell. So, you with these crack pots?"

"Shut up Wessel!" The Dash boy spat.

"Shut up yourself, idiot!" The girl said glaring at him. "You're still a newbie." Dash growled turning away.

The sisters looked at one another staying silent as they were taken across the river. Once across the four left the ferry, Melody and Annie said their farewells to Sisal and his partner before leading the horses up the hill to the others.

"So where do we go?" Annie asked as they reached the others.

"We head through the canyon." The elder man said, no doubt he's the leader of this group.

"Don't we need a guide?" Melody asked.

The group let out hearty laughs. "We don’t need one!" The girl with the brown hat said as she scratched her white hair over her golden eyes. "We have, Mac." She said pointing to the second man.

"Just follow me." Mac said in a deep voice as he leaped up onto his horse then rode off. The others leaped on their horses and rode after him. Melody and Annie leaped up and followed the group as they rode straight for the entry way to Epona Canyon.

Annie and Melody were impressed by how the group in front of them went through a full gallop through the twists and turns of the skinny paths. By the look of the walls, the sisters didn't recognize the path they took, so this must be a different way through the canyon. As they rode through, Melody kept up with what she saw, she could see the different paths as they road straight through the middle.

After the short ride, the sisters were met with an amazing sight. The riders rode hard and fast straight to a gorge. But acting as a land bridge was a skinny rock bridge made out of the earth that created the gorge. Melody and Annie immediately stopped their horses with fear seeing this. They weren’t daring enough to ride across as the group of hired guns bolted through with no fear in single file.

"What the ..." Melody gasped.

The girl with the brown hat and golden eyes stopped her brown horse turning to them.

"Come on! It's safe!" She called. Suddenly the others stopped to see the hold up.

"Are you crazy?" Melody yelled out.

"Look bitches, it’s safe!" Dash called out laughing. "Unless you are worthless bints!" The second girl slapped him upside the head, hard. "Ow, what was that for!"

"For being an idiot." She groaned rolling her eyes fixing her blue hair.

Annie looked to Melody with fear and uncertainty. Melody sighed then nudged her horse forward. Fair Breeze trotted forward, Melody bit her lip with fear. She could hear Fair Breeze's nervous snort feeling her rider's nervousness and worry. The black speckled horse was able to cross over the land bridge with no stumble. Melody sighed reaching the other side patting Breeze’s neck then ruffled her black mane.

"Come on Annie!" Melody called out with worry. "It's stable."

Annie gulped with true absolute fear. She nudged her horse forward over the land bridge. She made the bad decision to look down over the side and felt lightheaded, seeing the distance between the rock bridge and the tiny sliver of white of the river. Annie just stared, sweat started to bead on her forehead with fear. Finally across the bridge Annie was panting hard squeezing the reins so tight that her knuckles turned white.

"Annie?" Annie gasped seeing Melody's concern face. "You alright?"

Annie sighed swallowing hard. "Yeah, yeah, let's go." Melody watched Annie try to get over her sudden fear.

"Alright," The leader called out. "Let's go, we have a full day to get to the desert before the train gets there." He kicked his heels into his horse then charged off, the others followed behind him, and the sisters at the rear.

They rode through the grasslands until they reached the end, the ground turning harder and rockier. The ground turned from fertile brown to a red clay sand as they continue on. Annie looked around amazed by such a landscape. This wasn't the same place she and Melody went through back in the fall. This must have been farther from the wagon trail.

When the sun was setting, the group stopped by the edge of the landscape filled with tall wind carved rocks. A lot of the rocks were tall like mountains but they were not mountains. It was hard for Annie to find a way to describe them.

They reached one of these towering rock towers to make camp. The horses were tied to a skinny tree to keep from running away. The golden eyed girl set the fire with her magic giving everyone some warmth. The group passed around food supplies for the night as the horses nibbled on the bark of the tree as a snack.

"So," The golden eyed girl started turning to the sisters. "How are the two of you related?"

The others were resting against their saddles as pillows, as they listened to the sounds of the desert, from coyote howls to the wind blowing sand.

Melody looked up from her propped up position smirking. "We're not. I was adopted." She answered.

"Ah, why don't we get the names going then?" The golden eyed girl said smiling. "Since Skytalon looked to you two with trust, then no doubt she'll give you guys more jobs."

"Maybe." Melody said smirking.

"Anyway, I'm Lucky." She said smiling.

"Lucky?" Annie asked curiously. "Ain't that a boy’s name?"

Before Lucky could answer, a large hand ruffled her white and teal hair.

"She'd rather go by a guys name than be reminded that her name is Elizabeth."

The others laughed as Lucky swatted his hand away. "Shut up Mac!"

Mac waved his hand. "The names Mac, nice to formally meet you."

"Likewise." Melody said smiling.

The boy smirked, polishing his revolver. "The name's Rocket, Rocket Dash." The boy said smirking at Annie. "Maybe you might like to have a sleep with me, eh? No one never turned down my offers."

Annie blushed immediately with a gulp.

"Hands off Dash!" The second girl said glaring at him. “The last thing I remember was that you're with me." Dash blushed a touch turning away. The girl smirked shaking her head, letting the shaggy light blue and darker blue hair off her face.

"I'm Kimberly, Kim would do just fine. Forgive my beau here. He never really learned to keep his gun half-cocked." She said grabbing Dash in an uncomfortable place causing him to yelp. The group laughed at the look on Dash’s face.

The last man, the elder dark skinned man shook his head. "I'm Darius, Skytalon might like you, but you have to prove to me that you belong in this line of work. You got me?" He said with a growl.

"Crystal clear." Melody said glaring.

"So, who’re you then." Darius asked.

"Melody Liker, this is Annie Apple."

"Where are you from?" Lucky asked interested.

"Manehattan." Annie answered.

"Hmm, Manehattan," Lucky said as if dreamily. "Ah yes Manehattan."

The sisters turned to see Kim shaking her head. "She’s from a rich family. Quiet surprised she would come out here."

"Hey!" Lucky called our throwing a rock at her.

"What family are you from?" Melody asked interested.

Lucky blushed scratching her head. "I'm from the Jackals of the Manehattan stock market." Lucky said with a snort shaking her head.

"Wait are you related to Blackjack Lovelace? You look a lot like him."

The woman sighed. "My lucky father, yep. I left before my whole family was arrested for fraud by the Princess." She shrugged. "You can say that I was very lucky to escape that fate."

"Wait a sec," Melody said with shock dawned on her face. "The Lovelace family was sentenced to death for their crimes against mankind. Not just the money fraud but kidnapping and slavery." Annie blinked with shock staring at the woman.

Lucky sighed and nodded. "Yep, my father led a ring of horrible things. Finally with a little help from yours truly, I sent word to the Princess of what my dad was doing then I packed and ran to the Frontier knowing no one would find me here. Not even dressed like this." She said laughing.

"Wow, when did we tell our life stories?" Dash snarled getting slap in the back of the head by Kim.

"It's Lucky's choice to talk about her past life, dumbass." Annie looked to Melody to see her shrug.

"What about you Kim?" Melody asked.

Kim looked up. "Me? I grew up in Canterlot. My father's family were clock workers and my mother's family were doctors. My sister and I went to learn the newest form of health."

"Yeah?" Annie asked.

"I work on teeth. I think they called it Dentistry."

"Teeth?" Annie asked as her tongue swiped around her gritty teeth.

"Oh yeah, come here Apple." Kim said waving her finger at her. Annie gulped looking to Melody to see her smirk. She pushing Annie over. Annie stumbled to Kim where she was pulled to the ground to sit by her. Dash was snickering. Kim pulled off Annie’s hat and tossing it to Melody's feet.

"Alright don’t worry, I had medical training to do this." Annie gulped as Kim grabbed her face, one hand grab her chin to open her mouth. Her other hand on the tip of her finger Kim produced a light to light up Annie's mouth. Melody was snickering at how Annie was trying to keep herself balanced as she continued to lean back with Kim leaning forward trying to look inside Annie's mouth.

"Hmm, well your mouth is sure cleaner than most mouths I have seen in my life." Kim said impressed as she snapped Annie's jaw back in place and patted her on the cheek. Annie was leaning too far back on the balls of her feet that she fell onto her back the ground with a surprised yelp. Everyone laughed at the funny display.

Melody turned and saw Kim right in front of her. "Don’t think you're not gonna have a check too huh?

"What the-!" Melody yelped before falling onto her back.

"Perfect, now stay still!" Kim said sitting on top of Melody to check her teeth. Annie sat up laughing at the display herself. Annie turned to see Mac winking at her.

"Well you can't blame Kim to try and show off her skills.

"Hmm, you're teeth are very colored, you're a smoker aren't you?" Kim said with disdain. Melody pushed her off of her, the girl landed on her back by the fire pit glaring at her.

"So what?"

Kim glared at her recent patient, she got up dusting herself off. She grabbed her hat then walked back to her seat beside Dash. She wrapped her arm around him leaning into him. Dash absently stroked her face. Melody fixed her jacket as she sat up, grumbling at the woman for invading her personal space.

"What about you others?" Annie asked the men.

Mac smirked as he leaned back against his saddle with his hat over his eyes. "I came all the way from Baltimare. I was a fisherman with my brothers. But then things weren't going well so I left. I headed west when I heard of the freedoms and the gold. But instead I learned that catching bad guys will give me the gold." He said chuckling.

Annie smiled then turned to Dash as Kim nuzzled into his neck. The young man turned to her with a quirked brow. "What about you?" She asked interested. "I remembered seeing you once in town."

Dash snorted. "Just hanging around, also staying warm and such."

"Where did you come from?" Annie asked.

"Came from San Fransiscolt." Dash said with a smirk. "Went with my parents there. But I got a shitty family anyways. So I left once I turned eighteen." He gasped feeling a hard punch in his stomach.

"The truth jackass." Kim said with her eyes still closed. Darius and Mac chuckled at that. Dash groaned.

"Fine, I'm sixteen." He grumbled glaring at his girlfriend who smiled in her sleep.

"Good boy." She whispered with a yawn.

Melody laughed. "For a tall guy I thought you were twenty." Dash gave her a glare.

Darius looked up to notice the sisters were looking at him. "Hmmph, born and raised in this kingdom. Griffin through and through." He said placing his fist over his heart. "That's all you need to know. I'm the boss here, and if you don’t follow me, you're dead."

Annie nodded slowly as Melody laid back against her saddle.

"Get some sleep, we will be gone by dawn to catch the afternoon train."

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

The hot sun was high in the clear blue sky. Up on a cliff, Dash watched the horizon like a hawk. He blinked his magenta eyes seeing black smoke billowing from a spot that was moving. He smirked, magically revealing his dark blue wings. He lift off the cliff then flew back to the others. He landed on a large group of boulders seeing the others waiting for him.

"I see them around the pass." Dash said landing onto his horse. Darius smiled reaching into his pocket to pull out an old well used pocket watch and clicked his tongue shaking his head smiling.

"Right on time." He turned to his group. "Alright, here's the plan. Mac and I will head straight for the engine to stop them. Dash and Kim, you two stay behind and do the back-up job. And Dash when the job's done, go find the horses, and bring them to us."

The two nodded. "Got it boss." Dash said. Darius nodded.

"Lucky, you take the new girls with you. Go to the mail car and find that stock."

"Right-o Dari-o!" Lucky said saluting.

Darius nodded. "Good. Here she comes." Everyone heard the loud chugging of the train approaching them. Annie and Melody looked at one another. Melody was unsure while Annie was nervous.

Lucky lead her horse over to the sisters and nodded. "Alright girls, let’s go."

"How do we even get on the train?" Annie asked with worry.

Dash laughed. "Simple," He said fixing his hat to keep it on firm. "We ride with the train." Melody blinked then there was a blast of a horn as the train chugged past their spot.

"Alright, get going! Hey-ah!" Darius screamed out kicking his heels into his horse then bolt off after the train. The others followed fast behind him. Melody and Annie looked at one another.

"Let’s go!" Melody hollered with whoop as she followed them. Annie though was little worried. There was something in her subconscious that was telling her to say no, but she couldn't let Melody go alone. She sighed patting her horse’s neck.

"Let's go girl," She nudged her forward then got her horse into a full hard sprint catching up with the group as they neared the caboose. Darius reached the caboose first reaching with his hand to the gold handle then leaped off his horse. His horse veered off, running off to who knew where. Then after him was Mac as he did the same. Darius reached over to the other side then started climbing up a ladder to the roof. Mac was right behind him.

Next Dash pulled himself onto the train then helped Kim get on, then helped Lucky who stumbled on to the caboose platform. She turned just as Melody was reaching for the handle. Lucky grabbed her jacket to pull to the platform. Annie watched Fair Breeze run off following the other horses. Annie kicked harder into the horse's sides to get her to go faster.

"Come on Annie," Melody called out reaching forward as Annie neared the caboose. Annie gulped loosening her feet on the stirrups as she neared Melody's hand. Annie reached one hand at the bar then to the hand grabbing Melody in a death grip. Melody used both hands to get a good grip on Annie’s hand. Annie leaped off her horse falling on top of Melody. Melody groaned from the heavy weight on top of her.

"Thanks Melody." Annie said with a blush. Melody winced with a cough.

"Get off!" She wheezed.

"Oh sorry!" Annie stood up grabbing the rail to keep herself on the train. She turned to lift up Melody from the floor.

"Come on," Lucky called from the roof. "We have work to do!" Melody and Annie both nodded before heading up the ladder to the roof. Melody stayed hunched over as she balanced on the moving train. Annie gulped and went down on her knees as she crawled after her.

Melody turned and blinked seeing Annie crawling. She sighed shaking her head as she continued forward following Lucky over the gap to the next car. Melody looked down through the gap to see Dash and Kim enter through the passenger car, Melody continued her balance act. Annie gulped then stood up shaking from the movement. She leaped over stumbling. She stopped herself by the edge looking down at the ground moving. It was a long drop and the ground looked like it was moving faster on the train. She gulped hard as she turned and followed Melody and Lucky to the next car.

Finally after the fifth car, Lucky climbed down. Melody went after her. Annie trotted forward then leaped down next to Melody. Lucky smiled as she reached into her holster to pull out her revolver and nodded to the door.

"Mail car." She said smiling. Melody nodded pulling out her snub-nosed revolver, Annie gulped pulling out her Colt.

Lucky smirked, with her boot up, she kicked down the door stepping inside immediately. Melody and Annie ran into the car, Annie closing the door behind her pointing her pistol forward. Inside the mail car, were tons of white bags with the black painted letters, MAIL. There were large crates and barrels of delivered goods. There were four men inside the car. One was dressed as the mail tenant of the train, the other three were dressed in suits and hats.

Lucky pointed her revolver at the mail tenant smiling as Melody pointed her revolver at the three men. Annie kept her pistol up seeing that the three men were holding out revolvers too.

"Who the hell are you?" One of the men asked. Lucky smirked.

"You messed with the wrong guy," Lucky said smirking.

"I told you!" The second of the three said glaring at the leader. "I told you he will find out!"

"Shut up!" The third man snarled. "Back off ladies!"

"Not on our watch pal." Melody said with a smirk. Two of them were snarling while the third one stared hard at Melody for a long while.

Lucky pressed the barrel of her revolver to the man's temple. "Open the safe bozo." The man gulped as he shakily went to the ground and started turning the dial. Suddenly a bullet was fired and ricocheted off the safe, hitting the wall. Annie and Melody ducked with shock.

The first man snarled pulling back the hammer, his gun still smoking. "No one is touching the safe. Or someone will get hurt." He smiled turning his pistol to Annie seeing her stiffen. Melody stood up pointing her revolver at the man keeping herself between him and Annie.

"Watch where you point it, jackass."

The man chuckled. "I can point this where I want." Melody turned slightly to the man smiling at her.

"Melody!" Annie yelled out. Melody blinked out of her state seeing the third man swinging his fist towards her. Melody ducked to the side, tripping into the mail bags. The third man went on top of her immediately. Annie ran to stop him only to be stopped by the second man.

"Not so fast, jumbo!"

"Lucky!" Annie called out keeping him from getting closer.

"Got it," She hit the mail man hard in the face pointing the revolver into his face. "Open the damn safe!"

Melody kicked the man off of her then fired her revolver hitting him in the chest. He leaned against the wall dead. The first man yelped out grabbing Melody by her jacket to fight with her. Annie pushed the man back but he kept coming to where he shoved her into the door, grabbing her neck.

"So the big girl is too chicken, huh?" Annie was frozen and scared as she tried to fight him off. Annie gagged from the force. "I like a girl who's defenseless. They're easy to control."

Melody growled hearing this. "You leave her alone!" She screamed out grabbing her assailant’s hands to try and loosen them up. She swung to the side causing the man to lose his footing. Lucky kept the mail man occupied as she watched worried about Annie the most as she struggled.

Melody roared out punching her assailant in the face causing him to stumble back to the door. Lucky then had an idea and smirked. She looked up seeing a rope connected to a pulley then to the wooden door. She grabbed the rope and started to pull. Next to Melody, she could see the car door slowly opening. She grabbed the man's throat as he grabbed hers fighting back. The man could see the door opening and smiled at Melody as she glared at him.

"I remember you,” He gagged. “I recognize the glasses and the hair. You must be the infamous Liker, huh?"

Melody glared at him then she turned to see Annie too busy fighting to hear anything and the wind was buffeting the air.

"You can't believe the hilarity of hearing about Reginald screaming for your blood. A woman posing as a man to steal from the richest man in Manehattan." Melody smirked at him.

"It was way too easy.” Melody said. “Just as easy as throwing you off this train!" She grabbed his suit and pushed him to the side. The man caught himself glaring at her. He ran back to her grabbing her jacket swinging her around to the door. She was surprised at how strong he was teetering on the edge seeing the orange sand and rocks buzzing past her. Melody gasped staring wide eyed at the man as he smirked at her.

“Good night, Mister Liker.” He said then he shoved her out the door. Annie gasped.

"Melody!"

Melody screamed seeing the hard ground closing her eyes. At the first hit, she felt the air leave her chest feeling a large rock dig into her back. With the motion of the train from the toss she started rolling as the train sped past her. As she rolled she could feel every rock, bump, scratch, and stab against her body as she rolled. She slowed to one last flip landing on her stomach, covered in the red dust and blood, she groaned from the horrible pain in her arm. She opened her eyes watching her hat fly away from the wind the train created. Through her hazy vision she watched the caboose leave her behind in the desert. She groaned seeing only blackness, passing out from the horrible pain all over her.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

“Melody!" Annie screamed out after seeing Melody fly out of the train car. Lucky too was in shock as she pulled the trigger on the man hitting him in the chest and stomach. He fell forward on the ground by the opening. Annie growled turning to the last man alive to see his smile faltered at the terrible anger through those emerald orbs.

"What's wrong? Were you her lover or something?" The man laughed, Annie growled. Before he knew it Annie's big hands grabbed the man’s head then slammed her own into his head causing him to cry out holding his forehead. Annie shook her head of the daze, anger and adrenaline flowing through her veins. Lucky and the mail man watched with shock and fear as Annie started beating the man before throwing him into the wall where he slumped. Annie punched him again and again, not even stopping to breathe.

"Apple!" Lucky screamed out, running to her grabbing her jacket to pull her away from the dying man. Lucky threw Annie into the wall. Annie turned growing at her with true rage. Lucky leaped back holding up her hands. "Calm down girl!"

Annie finally blinked her eyes, her anger gone. She let out a sigh rubbing her face feeling something slick on her hands. She looked down at her hands to find them red with blood. She turned to see the half dead man she had beaten up. Her eyes went wide with fear as she looked at the man then her hands.

"Holy Epona, what did I do?" She whispered with fear stepping back.

"Later," Lucky said before turning to the terrified mail man. She pulled out her revolver again pointing at him. He yelped looking up at her. "If you want to end up like your chumps, open the safe!"

The man nodded fast quickly putting in the combination. Annie sighed rubbing her face as she sat down hard on the mail bags staring at her bloody hands. The safe was opened and Lucky smiled at the man.

"A pleasure," She held up her revolver to his shocked face then pulled the trigger killing the man instantly. She walked over then killed the dying man to end his misery. Suddenly the train started to slow down, the brakes were screeching to a halt. "Just in time too. Apple!" Lucky called out waving her over. "Grab a case and hurry up!"

Annie numbly did as she was told, she found a large carpet bag and emptied it of all items holding it open for Lucky to pull out the large certificates and placed them inside the carpet bag. Annie remained silent, so numb and afraid of what she did. She turned to the beaten man and swallowed hard. Did she just tried to beat a man to death?

"Hey!" Annie jumped turning to Lucky. "I said, go grab one of those mail bags, we'll take the rest of the cash and valuables." Annie nodded closing the carpet bag then reached for a mail bag and emptied it. She held it open as Lucky stuck all the money and valuables from the safe into the sack before tying it tight. The girls heard a door open and turn to see Mac and Darius running over. They saw the dead men then turned to the girls.

"Everyone alright?" Darius asked warily seeing Annie’s bloody hands and blood spattered jacket and pants.

"Yeah," Lucky answered. "We got the goods."

"Good, where's Liker?" He asked as Mac took the sack from Lucky’s hand. Lucky winced looking to Annie to see her biting her lip.

"Out there somewhere." Lucky said pointing to the outside.

Suddenly a group of horses came by with Dash sitting on his black horse leading them over the other horses. "Howdy fellahs. Job successful?" Before anyone could answer him, Annie leaped off the car to the ground tripping. Her hands now covered in drying blood and sand, she got up grabbing Melody's horse from Dash's grip.

"Hey!" Dash yelled out. Annie didn't say anything as she kicked her heels into the horse and galloped off down the track. The gang watched her leaving an orange dust cloud in her wake.

"Where’s she going?" Mac asked with concern.

"Hopefully, she won't find her sister dead as a tumble weed." Lucky said with a wince.

"Whoa what happened?" Dash asked with shock.

"Liker was thrown out of the car then Apple beat up the guy that threw her off. Poor son of a bitch." She said shaking her head. “She beat the life out of him.” Dash, Darius, and Mac looked over to see the beaten up man. Dash remembered the blood all over Annie. He turned seeing the dead man by the door with shock.

"Shit! Damn that shy blushing thing... Did that?" He asked. Lucky nodded.

"Yeah, I watched her do it. She kept beating him and beating him like she was some wild animal."

Darius looked out the train with worry. "What did Skytalon get us into?" Mac shrugged.

"Hey!" The group looked up seeing Kim climb down the ladder on the side of the mail car with a small pillow case filled with cash and valuables. "We got to go, they're finding their weapons."

Darius nodded. "Dash, follow Apple and lead her back to our spot."

"Why me?" Dash asked with fright.

"Because you flirted with a beast." Lucky smirked taking her horse.

"Very funny," Dash growled.

"What's going on?" Kim asked.

"Clue you in on the way. Let's get out of here!" Darius called out as he climbed on his horse and rode off. The others excluding Dash headed off into the desert. Dash groaned then headed after the Apple monster.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie kept Fair Breeze at a full gallop down the tracks. All she kept thinking was Melody and hoping she was still alive and not terribly hurt. But what clouded those thoughts was the memory of the man she had beaten with her two hands. She gulped looking down at her blood stained knuckles where she slammed the man repeatedly. Though it happened so fast in reality, but in her memory it as slow and sickening.

"What have I done?" Annie whispered with fear. She suddenly looked up and gasped seeing a black lump in the red orange desert floor. She kicked into Breeze to go faster as she neared the body. She leaped off the horse then ran to the body and sure enough it was Melody.

"Melody!" She gasped sliding on her knees in the dirt. She grabbed Melody’s jacket then rolled her onto her back seeing the blood spots swelling on her cotton blue shirt. Annie was scared that Melody was dead. She gulped back bile as she stoked off the blood and dirt off Melody's scratched forehead.

Melody groaned then started coughing.

"Melody?" Annie said louder lightly shaking her shoulder. "Melody!"

"Am I in haven?" Melody grunted softly, squeezing her eyes shut.

Annie sighed in relief patting Melody's dirty head. "Are you hurt anywhere?" Annie asked.

“Stupid question.” Melody grunted before coughing again. "I think I busted a rib." She wheezed coughing. And my arm is killing me." She grunted clenching one fist then clenched the other before wincing harshly. "Yeah!" She gasped before coughing again. "Damnit, my arm! Titania have mercy!" She cried moving her legs panting.

Annie heard hooves as she turned pulling out her revolver pointing it at the intruder.

"Whoa, whoa, hey!" Dash called out stopping his horse holding up his hands. "It's me!"

Annie sighed lowering her gun to turn back to Melody. "Help me would ya!" Annie yelped out, kneeling down as Melody yelled out trying to move her broken arm.

"Wow, she's looks pretty banged up!" Dash said leaping off his horse running over. "Where does it hurt?" Dash asked.

Melody panted hard squeezing her eyes shut. "Everywhere," She grunted.

Annie sighed. "She might have broken a rib and for sure she broke her left arm."

Dash nodded lifting up Melody's arm hearing her scream out. "Yikes, okay, yeah she broke it."

"Just kill me now!" Melody screamed out, tears flowing out of her eyes. "Sweet Titania! Kill me now!" She cried. Annie sighed looking to Dash to see him pull out his pistol.

"What the hell?!" Annie yelled out grabbing Dash, knocking him to the ground. She landed on top of him, straddling his waist to keep him on the ground, glaring at him. Dash coughed from the impact glaring at her.

"Well if you were wanting it rough you could have asked." Dash winced smirking. Annie blushed then shook her head growling at him. Dash gulped seeing her anger. "I was just going to give her a bump on the head to end her crying!" He cried, his smirk long gone. Annie blinked turning to Dash's hand to find the revolver flipped to where he was holding it by the barrel.

"That's it?" Annie asked.

Dash chuckled. "You thought I was really going to shoot her?" He laughed. "Naw, I knew you would kill me before I would lay a shot on her." He wiggled under her causing Annie to blush brightly. "We could have a little fun now before we leave. I kinda like this side of you." He said smiling. Annie shook her head, getting off of him. Dash pouted. "Aww, you're no fun, Apple."

"Aren't you with Kim?" Annie growled.

"Yeah ... But she knows I like to flirt with every girl I see."

Annie rolled her eyes shaking her head. "Are you going to help me or not?" Annie asked with a bite to her voce. She was losing her patience. Dash noticed clearing his throat.

"Right well, step aside." He crawled over to Melody seeing her right arm over her eyes biting her lip.

"Am I dead yet?" Melody groaned out.

"This might hurt a bit." Dash said with worry. Annie turned away, hearing the whack from the handle of the gun to Melody's head. She covered her face with her hands, the horrors and fears of the day were finally weighing her down.

This was going to be a long ride home.

Author's Note

That took long enough, here is Chapter 9.

We get to see some new characters now. We got "Rocket" Dash, Rainbow Dash's ancestor. Then we got Elizabeth "Lucky" Lovelace who I imagined to be Lyra's ancestor. Then we got Kim, Colgate's ancestor. Mac I haven't decided yet, but Darius is an OC so no decedent for him.

So we got to see more of AJ in Annie. When she's angry she'll go out like a bull. But will this be the first of Annie's anger spats? What about Melody? Did she just confess to a crime stealing from a powerful man, the plot thickens! Are her injuries so severe that things will change? If there is change, is it for the better or for worse?

I got an idea for Chapter 10 and 11, but I have to stop myself from writing so I can make myself study for my Midterm this coming Monday. :ajbemused: I don't want to study! :raritydespair:

Ch. 11: Fears

Chapter 11

Fears

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

I don't even know these feelings in my heart. After Melody and I returned from our first major job, things have been different. I have been walking around with my new haircut and noticing how everyone would wave at me or talk to me for a while. Some even question how Melody was doing, I would answer that she's healing and I thanked them for their concerns.

Slowly and surly Melody had been getting better and the longer I stayed in that tavern, the more confused and scared I get. It's not Melody, it's not the small jobs I get assigned by Skytalon, a whole lot worse than those. I was starting to have strange dreams and feelings for Diamond. When I leave my room every morning and sit at the bar, she would be there talking to Berry about the stock of the ingredients for her soups and the drink. Her beautiful face smiling when Berry told her a joke, the beautiful blue orbs that just looked like pools of clean blue water, and her lips.

I was very scared in thinking such thoughts. I mean before they weren't so serious but then, I couldn't stop dreaming up her face, I couldn't stop seeing her face through my eyelids when I sleep. I just couldn't stop thinking about her!

After she gave me the gift of hand sewn clothes, it was just too much to ignore and the light kisses she would give me on the cheek or even my forehead, they were gentle sweet kisses but her eyes and hands convened something more. As I was thinking of perhaps returning these signs of affection, I would suddenly remember those words that haunt me.

She's a whore! I would be damned if I love her back!

But does she really like me?

Is she toying with me with these fake feelings?

Hearing these thoughts in my mind made me sit back in my seat, hiding my face from Diamond or I just get up and run away.

I always went to Tinker's barn to take care of Twilight during these times of fear and hurt. Twilight seemed to notice my distress and tried to get me to smile. Just hanging around the mare seemed to ease my anxieties about Diamond. Some days Velvet would come over carrying feed sacks for Tinker's mule and for ... My horse. It's still hard thinking that Twilight is now my horse when in truth I'm just caring for her for Velvet.

Velvet always looked haggard and tired when she does her small short visits. She does smile and brighten up in seeing Twilight again, but it seemed that when she leaves, she dreaded it. I fear for Velvet's situation the longer I stood by. But the truth was, I'm not a true deputy, I'm just a hired gun. If I could I would pull out my revolver and shoot that son of a bitch ....I froze at that moment and those vivid memories of the dead man returned, haunting me again. He never did leave me.

Days went by since my first job, Melody was slowly recovering painfully. She was told by the doctor to drink whiskey to dull her pain, which worked once but Melody was different when she drank so I told her not to drink anymore. She stopped but couldn't stop pestering me that I was making her suffer.

I finally got to see Ace Kicker for the first time in a long while. We sat down at the corner table and chat over gumbo, I really liked that stuff. I asked how he was doing and such, he answered that he was fine. Then he asked me how I was doing. I answered that I had been better. We shared drinks from a whiskey bottle then it was closing time. Ace said he was going to check on Tinker then he'll be off for a while.

I asked him where he was going, he just winked at me and said: "It's none of your concern. I'll be back. Take care of Tinker for me?" I nodded and told him I will. When he walked past me, he paused and placed his hand on my shoulder. He told me at that moment that I was the only person he trusted with Tinker. That got me scared. I looked at him to see his sad eyes as he tipped his hat and left the bar. I watched him leave and I started to fear for him.

What was Ace going to do?

A week after Ace left Frontier City, things have been boring. I never thought I would say that word, but things had been slow. Skytalon hadn't hired me for jobs, I didn't know why, but I did notice that Lucky, Kim and Dash weren't out either. Mac and Darius were usually the ones out doing some special jobs that I didn't know about.

The three guns do come and visit the Sweetie Belle tavern asking about Melody and how she was doing. I would answer that she just complains in bed. The doctor was specific that Melody must stay in bed for another few days before getting active again. Which she didn't seem to mind at all. I would walk into Melody's room, just to talk and do something during this boring time, and I find her talking to Rose and they would be engaged in conversation. I just left them alone. At least Melody was doing well, so why ruin that?

The second month of spring had come and it was nice to sit on the wooden bench outside of the Sweetie Belle and just enjoy the clean air and the sunshine. It seemed that nothing would ruin this day....

Or I might have spoken too soon.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

"Daemons! Daemons of Chaos!"

Annie blinked open her eyes hearing the cry. She sat up, pushing back her hat form her eyes to see a familiar group of people.

"Salvation my good people! Salvation from the evil acts of Discord and his chaos and sinful ways!"

"What the devil was that?" Lucky asked. Annie turned to see Lucky, she just left the tavern since the doors were just closing behind her. Annie gulped.

"The church." Lucky blinked at the answer.

"Huh?" Lucky asked then stepped toward the steps, turning to see the mass of twenty people dressed in black clothes walking down the street. The man in the lead was holding the holy book in his hand. The men were dressed in black suits, pants, boots, and bowler hats on their heads. The women were dressed in long black dresses, with black or white bonnets on their heads, and black shoes.

Annie recognized them. They're from the same church she used to go to as a young girl. She was always scared of these people. Those that judge instantly and purge people of their rights to living. Annie gulped standing up with Lucky. One group walked to the other three taverns in town screaming the Horse God's law. It was scary to watch, even Lucky was intimidated to see several of the group walked straight towards them. Mainly women.

"Move aside!" The lead lady snapped. Annie blinked seeing her light green eyes and her pink hair from under the bonnet. Annie and Lucky immediately stepped away from the woman as the group marched into the tavern. The two women looked at one another afraid. Lucky gulped.

"I'm out." Lucky ran off, probably out looking for Kim and Dash. Annie went back inside and saw the chaos.

Rose stopped playing her piano and stood up as two women hound her. The men and women at the tables left their tables holding up their hands as these women were yelling and scolding them. Annie blinked seeing Berry looking at a finger wagging in her face.

"What by Great Titania is going on here?!" Annie turned hearing Diamond's roar as she stepped down the steps from upstairs. Many of the working girls and their customers looked down. The men seeing the women immediately pulled on their shirts to show decency to the well dressed women downstairs. Others just bolted for the side door.

The pink haired woman walked straight to her. "So are you the owner of this establishment?"

Diamond sniffed glaring. "I am, and who are you?" Diamond said stepping to the ground floor standing before the younger woman.

"I am Mistress Constance Temple. My husband is Minister James Temple, of the Horse Guardians Church. We are here to purge this place of sin. And this place is full of horrible sin!" The woman growled.

Diamond glared at her. "Well I am sorry you find my establishment offensive."

"You shouldn't be sorry to me, you should go down on your knees and beg for it!"

Annie and several others glared at the woman. Berry growled.

"Hey lady! If you want to flap your trap, you get out of the building."

"Excuse me?" Constance said glaring at the bartender.

"She is right," Diamond said primly. "I'm open to all types of people but if you are just going to be here and wag that big tongue of yours then I'll ask you to leave." Diamond said trying hard to be as civil as possible.

Constance glared at Diamond for a long moment then sniffed.

"You have until Easter Sunday to pray for forgiveness." She walked to the door. "Come along sisters, let us leave this filthy place."

The woman walked to the door glaring at Diamond before leaving. Constance kept her frozen eyes on Diamond. "If I don't see every single one of you there, then you shall all be cursed to hell fire for eternity! Good day, I hope this warning rang clear. "Constance left the building leaving every religious man and woman fearful. But the others were angry.

Annie glared at the door then turned to see Diamond rubbing her face. Berry looked to Annie then waved her over. Annie nodded and followed Berry to the supply closet.

"What?" Annie asked. Berry sighed.

"Do you know who they are?" Berry said crossing her arms across her chest.

Annie shuddered then nodded. "Yeah, I know them. They're a tough group of people. They were once whistle blowers a long time ago but now they made their own church and holy script, comparing their script to the Horse Gods teachings." Annie shuddered. "They are scary, scary people. When you tell them you've sinned, by their laws you are forgiven, but they will shun you for the rest of your life. I even heard that when they shun someone they make it difficult for that one person to have a job, make their children miserable, and even some say sic the police on them."

Berry gulped. "Does Celestia or Luna know about this?"

Annie shrugged. "I don't know. I don't think she really cared about how ponies pray to the horse gods as on as there ain't no sacrifices to it."

Berry sighed again shaking her head. "Damn, why here?"

"They heard just like everyone else." The two women turned to see Melody with a cane leaning against the bar counter.

"What are you doing up?" Berry asked with a small smile.

Melody shrugged. "I was cramping in bed. Also, I heard all the racket and came up. I tried to find Rose but she's gone."

Berry groaned. "I'll go find her." Berry left Annie with Melody as she ran to the stage. Annie turned to Melody and smiled.

"Happy to see you up and about, what's the cane for?"

Melody smirked. "It's hard to walk, I hurt my ankle too you know."

Annie nodded. "Yeah I forgot." After a moment of thinking Annie looked to her sister again. "So that's why they came?"

"They must have heard about Frontier City and it's their big ticket to make others feel horrible for themselves." Melody spat to the side. "You see why I never went with you to church. They just judge you and such. I like the idea of Titania looking at me as a daughter, not an insect to squash."

Annie nodded smiling. "Yeah they scared the hell out of me too when I go."

Melody snorted. "By that crowd, I bet they're here to stay."

"That's just perfect." Annie groaned. "You know, I better go and check on Tinker. She'll be a target for them no doubt." Annie left without an answer form Melody heading outside to check on Tinker. Melody sighed reaching over the counter to grab a small glass then a bottle of whiskey to drink.

Annie jogged down the street then headed for the large barn. She opened the door then dodged a thrown plate hitting the door and shattered, Tinker's security system.

"Tink!" Annie called out ducking under hanged contraptions and ropes.

"Hiya Annie!" Tinker's voice called from somewhere in the mess. Annie sighed. At least she sounded happy.

"How are you?"

"Great, say I heard some screaming outside, what's going on?" Annie opened her mouth to answer when she heard a big boom somewhere above her. She waited a few seconds then heard Tinker's coughs. "Yeah, that didn't work."

Annie smirked and started chuckling. "What are you working on?"

"Just something, trying to find ways of making a ball easier to load in a barrel,"

Annie shrugged. "Whatever floats your boat, Tink." She called as she turned the corner to the stable block to see Twilight and Remington. Twilight whinnied seeing Annie again.

"Hey big girl." Annie said, stroking Twilight's long face. "Getting bigger huh? Pretty soon, you'll be back to riding." Twilight nodded her head. She leaned forward lipping Annie's sleeve.

"Or right, here's your favorite treat." Annie reached into her pocket and pulled out a few sugar cubes. Suddenly Remington snorted. Annie turned to see his glare. "Oh alright, you too." Annie reached for three more cubes and held out her hand for Remington to eat the cubes up, licking her hand clean.

Annie chuckled as she found a brush then went inside Twilight's stall and started brushing her. Annie enjoyed those times brushing Twilight, soon she started to forget those church people. After brushing Twilight, she decided to sit down in the hay, watching Tinker doing her tinkering. Tinker stopped her work then turned to see Annie laying in the hay.

"Annie?" Tinker called. "Are you alright?" She asked concerned. Annie looked up at her then nodded.

"Yeah I'm fine."

Tinker looked worried as she turned back to her stuff then she turned back to Annie. She pocketed her hammer, walked to the ladder then slid down to the ground. She walked over to Annie then laid down next to her.

"What are you thinking about?" Tinker asked looking at Annie. Annie shrugged crossing her arms behind her head letting her hat fall over her eyes.

"Just a lot of stuff."

"Do you want to talk about it?" Tinker asked curious. "Talking about it with friends will make you feel better."

Annie blinked, she grabbed her hat and set it beside her in the hay so she could look at Tinker fully.

"Friends?"

"Well yeah, we're friends!" Tinker said smiling.

Annie blinked bewildered then smiled. "Yeah I guess we are friends."

Tinker smiled then rolled to her side with her head perched on her hand. "So what's wrong?"

Annie frowned then sighed. "I don't think you can help me with my problems."

"Is it Diamond?"

"Huh?" Annie yelped looking at Tinker with fear. Tinker snickered with a snort.

"It's no secret Annie. Everyone knows about Diamond and you."

"What things?" Annie asked panicking.

"You know, how you make her happy, make her smile, make her feel like a wonderful person."

Annie blinked looked at her. "What do you mean by that?" She asked softly.

Tinker looked at her. "Well Diamond lately has been going through a lot of stuff. Like being old and all."

Annie thought for a moment. "You mean getting older?"

"Well yeah, and she hadn't been with a special someone in soooo long. I mean everyone knows about her first husband, I mean really what a jerkwad!"

Annie smiled then nodded.

"And then she was abandoned in a brothel and a horrible one that made her do horrible, horrible things, then she was sent here, and then she tried to love someone again, but that meanie hurt her very bad."

"A second person?" Annie asked curious. Tinker looked at her surprised.

"You mean you didn't know?"

Annie shook her head. "No, I mean I knew about her first husband but she was with another man?"

Tinker winced. "Um ... a lady."

Annie blushed. "Oh ... What happened?"

Tinker looked sad for a moment then sighed. "Well the story went that before she came here, she lived down south and well she met this pretty lady. They were in love and Diamond was told that she'll be taken away from the brothel and live in a pretty place again. But that backfired."

"How bad?"

"Real bad. She was beaten by the lady's husband and his brothers. Very bad."

Annie went still leaning against the wall in shock.

"From what I heard, they wore black clothes like those people outside."

Annie froze then turned to Tinker again. "What happened to the girl Diamond was with?"

Tinker shrugged. "No one knows. Some say she was killed by her husband, others say she was taken to a mental place where she killed herself in suicide. And Diamond had been cold ever since."

"Cold, she seemed nice."

"Oh yeah, I just meant her heart froze up. That's what I meant."

Annie looked at her hat rubbing her thumbs into the fabric, thinking. Thinking about all the things she had heard and seen in her life and then comparing it to what Diamond went through. It was surprising to see the slim comparisons in their lives, but for some reason Diamond had opened up to Annie and only her. Annie swallowed remembering the feeling of Diamond's lips on hers and how she longed for that feeling again. The real feeling of love.

"You like her don't you?" Tinker asked.

"What?" Annie yelped her cheeks immediately flushed in red. Tinker laughed.

"You do so like her!" Annie was ready to say "no" but stopped thinking. Tinker frowned seeing Annie's sad eyes.

"I don't know if I should continue saying no or I should finally admit it." Annie said sadly, hiking her legs up, and wrapping her arms around them. "Tinker, I'm scared."

Tinker gasped loudly. "You! Scared?! What type of a thing is that?!" Tinker exclaimed shocked. "Annie Apple is afraid? Of what?"

Annie sniffed. "Them." She lamely answered pointing to the doors. "Those people walking around, telling me I'll rot in hell for loving Diamond." She sighed rubbing her face. "I just don't know what to do."

Tinker blinked once then started thinking. "Why not go tell her how you feel?"

"Huh?"

"Like you know. When I feel scared, I talk to Kickie and he will tell me that he'll make sure nothing hurts me again. I'm sure if you told Diamond how you feel ... and that you're scared then maybe she'll promise the same thing."

Annie thought about what the girl just told her and slowly she smiled. "Thank you, Tinker. I guess I needed a younger perspective on things."

Tinker smiled. "Glad to help. You're a friend Annie, and friends must help each other no matter what."

Annie nodded. "You're right. I should really start opening myself up more."

"Yeah you should." Tinker said smiling. Annie grabbed her hat and sighed.

"Well I guess I should ... wait."

"What?"

Annie blushed looking down at the clothes on her body remembering that Diamond made the clothes for her. "Tinker, what's a good gift to give to Diamond?"

Tinker went blank for a moment then started thinking. "I don't really know. Maybe Velvet might know. She and Diamond talk all the time. Or you could ask Berry or that one girl ..."

"Rose?"

"Oh yeah, wait you mean the meany's girl toy?"

Annie stopped then turned to Tinker confused. "What?"

Tinker blinked then went pale realizing what she just said. "Um nothing." She immediately ran up the ladder.

"Wait Tink, what do you mean by that?" Annie called out. Instead of an answer she heard the banging of a hammer on wood blocking out Annie's words. Annie blinked staring up the ladder. After a long moment she backed away then headed out the barn ending Tinker's hammering.

What did Tinker mean that Rose was the "meany's" girl toy? Annie thought. She turned to the barn wondering what Tinker knew. If there was someone here in the town that slept with Rose, she hadn't seen him or her for that matter. But by the sound of that "Meany's girl toy" that must mean something horrible. And Rose seemed like a strong woman, but hearing that made Annie second guess that.

Annie continued down the street thinking about what she was told. Her feet lead her straight to Velvet's shop. She stopped looking at the cursed building rethinking her motion. She sighed then headed up the steps. Tinker mentioned that Velvet might know of a perfect gift to give to Diamond. She opened the door and stopped to see Velvet actually stocking shelves and humming. She was humming! Velvet turned hearing the bell and smiled.

"Hello Annie, how are you?"

Annie blinked, Velvet sounded super happy, even her eyes were dancing with giddiness.

"Uh, hello Velvet, um do you have a moment?"

Velvet blinked and frowned with concern. "Sure, what's wrong?" She asked with worry.

Annie looked around like Velvet would do before talking. "Uh where's Amos?"

"Oh Amos?" Velvet asked with a small smile. "He had to go out and collect some furs to trade. He's usually gone for a long while. He left last week." Annie sighed in relief, no wonder why Velvet was happy. Amos was gone for a time giving Velvet a breath of fresh air. Annie smiled.

"So what were you wanting to talk to me about?" Velvet asked setting her book on the counter then turned her full attention to her. "Is it about Twilight?" She asked with worry.

"Oh no, no, she's doing fine. Pretty soon, I might start riding her."

Velvet sighed in relief. "Oh that's good. I never really got to tell you this, but thank you for everything you have done for her. Since I married Amos, I knew I wouldn't have been able to care for her like I usually do. She seemed to be back to her happy go lucky self. Thank you."

Annie blushed rubbing her neck. "Gosh Velvet, it was my pleasure." Annie cleared her throat now blushing with worry.

"Um Velvet, that thing I was gonna ask ... It's something very important."

Velvet blinked seeing how bashful Annie was. This was odd for the young woman.

"What is it?"

"Um, you see ..." Annie quickly told Velvet about Diamond and her feelings for her and even how she gave her the new clothes. Velvet smiled hearing the story. "So I was wondering, what's the best gift I can give to Diamond?" Annie asked.

Velvet chuckled. "I guess over the past month you two have been getting closer, hmm?"

Annie gulped. "After what Tinker told me, I guess I better start being open with people. And Diamond, she's special. I'm just now realizing this. She helped me, she was nice to me, and very generous." Anne said tugging on her long sleeve shirt. "I mean she made this for me and I just don't know how to top that."

Velvet thought for a moment. "Well I knew Diamond for a while now and she does have a knack for sewing, she learned that from her older sister. With Diamond, I don't know what would be a good gift for her." Velvet said thinking for a long moment. Then she had a thought.

"Well, there is one idea."

"What?" Annie asked.

"Um," Velvet thought a little longer with worry. "The sad thing is, Diamond won't accept any gift anyone would give her. If you had known her when she was younger she might like it, but from my times with her, she just wants to be with people."

Annie blinked at that seeing the sadness in Velvet's eyes. "She's always alone, Annie. She's a different person when around other people than her girls, Berry, or even Rose. I think she's just very lonely and wants to get away. But she has this duty to the Sweetie Belle."

Annie nodded understanding what Velvet meant. It was just like what Diamond told her. She was showing Generosity to the lost souls that come to live here, especially to the working girls. She built the Sweetie Belle then took the girls out of the other brothels to give them a roof, clean clothes, and clean beds. That goes to show what type of a life Diamond had been in to help others.

"I see," Annie said thinking again. "So you said to just be around her? I'm almost around her all the time ...." Until recently, she thought horribly to herself. She had been running away from Diamond when she thought about her. Annie groaned applying hand to face with a groan.

Velvet sighed looking around. "Well, I gave you an idea Annie, go on and do what you will."

Annie nodded smiling a touch at Velvet. "Thanks for the advise. I have a lot to think about."

Velvet smiled. "Glad to have helped. Please come by every now and again. I like seeing friends come to the shop." Annie nodded, tipping her hat.

"I'll remember that. Thanks again."

Velvet waved as Annie left the shop. As soon as she left, Annie had to step away as a group of the church of the gods walked past her to the shop. Annie kept her distance as she stuck her hands into her pockets and walked to back to the Sweetie Belle. Planning on what to do for Diamond.

Author's Note

Meh here is Chapter 11.

Call this one a filler chapter. At first it wasn't but then I didn't do much besides continue the story along. Also my mind was occupied with another story entirely so that might be the reason why this chapter wasn't as great as I hoped it would be.

Anyway, so what did you think about the religious group that came to Frontier City? You think things might get worse for Annie in Frontier City? (The religious group is not related to any religion or anything. It just popped up and well this will help get Annie an Diamond closer. Also they have a huge role in the ending for the story. :raritywink: ). Also I'm nervous, how did you guys like Tinker? I tried to give Tink more screen time. Can you guess who Constance Temple reminds you of? I'll give you all the answer on the next chapter.

I think I have a pretty good idea what the next chapter will be about. So Chapter 12 will be out when it gets done. Let me know if I missed anything.

Ch. 12: Hold Me Like Holy Water

Chapter 12

Hold Me Like Holy Water

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

For that week, I was busy trying to find ways to give Diamond a present or even try to find ways to strike a conversation with her. But when I try to talk to her it was always a bad time. Ever since that Constance and her group came to town, things had been stressful. And Diamond was feeling the effects of this stressful time.

She seemed more haggard, older. She rarely smiled anymore, always on guard when she left the tavern.... well actually she was always gone. She would be gone all day somewhere in town. Then at around midnight, I would see her return looking haggard and sad. I would avert my eyes from her, to save her the humiliation of being seen by me. I think it worked, but it was hard to see her like this.

Easter Sunday was coming and the closer it got, the more empty the Sweetie Belle became. It was as if the newcomers cursed the place of business. No one wanted to be cursed at or damned by being seen in here. Even the girls were down in spirit. Without Diamond around to make them happy, they just sit around by the bar, drinking and eating with nothing to do but gossip. Rose tried to liven the place up but the others just told her that it wasn't helping. Poor girl, she looked heartbroken after being told off.

I noticed that Melody would walk over and sit with her on the stage or even lead her away somewhere. I didn't exactly know what they were doing, but it wasn't of my concerns. My concern was Diamond and her home. Without Diamond, this place was just like any other smelly brothel and I bet the girls could feel it too.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

It was just another boring gloomy day in Frontier City. The dark storm clouds rolled in from the northwest, with loud booms of thunder in the distance, foretelling the upcoming storm. The wind blew hard shaking the trees in the woods. To any new traveler, Frontier City looked like a ghost town. No one dared to leave their tents or homes in fear of being judged. As the wind blew the dust around, it was a sign of something to come. Along with the booming thunder there was a sense of worry and fear. Something is going to happen and it'll either be a horrible outcome for the whole town or it will brighten it for good.

Tinker was busy outside her barn letting Remington and Twilight graze as she cleaned up the outside to make sure nothing blew away in the upcoming storm. She stopped to look up at the clouds and shuddered feeling her elbow give an aching throb. Remington snorted looking up at the air flaring his nostrils. He snorted again walking over to his mistress and nuzzled her arm.

"Oh Remington, I have a horrible feeling in my elbow right now." Twilight looked up from eating a patch of grass. Remington looked up at the clouds again then nuzzled into Tinker's back with worry himself, his ears went flat on his head.

Tinker went back to work as she continued looking fearfully at the clouds. Inside her barn however had a different energy. Twilight walked over to the barn to investigate this sudden happy energy, moving to her stall window. She peeked into her stall hearing strange sounds. She looked inside to see two bodies kissing in the straw. Twilight let out a small whinny causing the body on top to gasp and look up.

"Shit, Twilight," Melody whispered glaring at the horse, but smiled in relief that it was the horse and not Tinker. "Do you have to ruin the moment?" Melody growled.

"Perhaps she's jealous?" The second body said. Melody looked down to see Rose smiling up at her. Melody chuckled.

"Nah, she's Annie's horse. I just give her sugar cubes every now and again." Twilight snorted again her ears perked up at the name of the treat. Melody rolled her eyes but couldn’t help but smile. "If I give you some, will you leave us alone?"

Twilight blinked twice her ears moving around. Melody groaned reaching into her pants pocket to produce the sugar cubes then she threw them out the stall window. Twilight turned and trotted off. Melody smirked at that happy to be back alone again. She turned back to Rose under her to see her smile.

"Now where were we?" Melody whispered as she kissed Rose on the lips feeling her arms wrap around her neck pulling her closer.

Melody never thought she would be this close to Rose this quickly. After The fiasco with the worshippers of the Horse Gods, Melody started to get closer to Rose for The first time in a while. Melody was able to find Rose crying backstage, with Berry trying to comfort her. Melody said she'll talk to her and Berry left them alone.

Melody sat next to Rose, not talking, just being there. And then Rose leaned into Melody, and Melody wrapped her arm around her holding her close. She even did a risky move by placing a small chaste kiss on her head hugging her close. Since that moment, things have thawed between the two of them.

Melody then walked her to her room and sat with her until she slept. It was a wonder that Melody didn't jump in with her at that moment, but she knew if she did try that stunt, she would be kicked out and never come back in. So instead she left the room as quietly as she could.

Then the next morning, Melody found Rose in her room waiting for her to wake up and thank her for her help. Melody got dressed and the two walked onto the stage to talk. But things went downhill since there was no one to play to. Rose tried to play the piano but the girls didn't want her to play the tune. Melody could see the hurt in her eyes. There was nothing else she could do but play. So Melody decided to take Rose away from the gloom of the inside.

Once they were alone outside at the Celestial River and the green hills outside of the stretch of woods. So Melody found Fair Breeze hitched to the post in the back and lead the speckled horse to Rose. Rose smiled greeting the speckled horse. Melody smirked as she grabbed Rose from under her arms and lifted her onto Fair Breeze’s back surprising her. Melody then leaped on in front of her smirking at her. Rose smirked back as she wrapped her arms around Melody’s middle as they rode to the woods.

Over the hill and through the woods, the two reached the beautiful green rolling fields. All day they sat in the grass enjoying the view of the river from their hilltop spot. Then Rose mentioned a beautiful spot during sunset. The two mounted Fair Breeze and Rose pointed the way to a large hill. When they stopped it was a beautiful view of the town with the sun's setting rays touching the buildings giving the town a spooky, old appearance.

Melody felt Rose lean against her back getting comfortable. Melody smiled at that gesture. That night they returned to the tavern to find it empty and gloomy. Annie was drinking at the bar with Berry, the two were silent. Melody was able to sneak back inside only to feel Rose grab her arm and pull her further downstairs to Melody's room. Once in Melody’s room, Rose said that she enjoyed their time together and wished to give her something before she left. Melody at first was confused until she felt Rose's lips on hers. Melody reluctantly kissed back making sure that it was the best kiss Rose had ever gotten. It seemed to have worked since Rose continued to kiss her and holding her tighter around her neck. Melody starting moving on autopilot, pulling Rose against her and her other hand reaching down to Rose's skirts.

Rose felt this and pushed Melody away to stop her, looking up at her panting. Melody realized she overstepped her boundaries. She blushed with shame. Rose left the room saying she would see her later. Melody felt crushed making that move. It was simply a little early for that. But Rose returned to her the next morning, smiling and happy to see her. It was a good sign and Melody stayed with Rose for a long while. Until she decided to take Rose away from the gloomy place to a happier neutral place. Tinker's barn.

As Melody continued kissing Rose, Rose pulled back laughing.

"I guess I have been smitten by your charm, Liker." She joked as Melody kissed down her neck closer to her blouse.

"If you want me to stop, let me know. Who knows what I might do?" Melody whispered hungrily. Rose chuckled as she scooted back to the wall and sat up as Melody watched her for a second.

Rose sighed then frowned, thinking as she pulled her parted blouse back together, buttoning the buttons. Melody frowned confused watching Rose look guilty.

"Something wrong?" Melody asked worriedly. Rose shrugged fixing her hair. Melody crawled over to sit beside her. "Rose?" She asked lightly tracing her finger on Rose's cheek to her neck. Rose took her hand holding it tightly.

"It's nothing." She said smiling. Melody could tell it was a forced smile.

"Rose,"

"I'm fine, Melody." Rose whispered stopping her. Melody blinked, Rose never used her first name. "Really," Rose said seeing Melody’s searching gaze. She turned away, her fingers were shaking as she tried to button up her blouse fast. Melody took her hands to stop her then she slowly buttoned up her blouse for her, seeing the girl's blush.

"What’s the matter? You know you can tell me anything." Melody whispered soothingly stroking Rose's face. Rose closed her eyes enjoying the touch, Melody took it a step further and placed a kiss on Rose's temple.

Rose sighed feeling tears. "I don't deserve this." She whispered pushing Melody away then rubbed her stinging eyes. Melody blinked seeing Rose now start to cry.

"What are you talking about?" Melody asked worriedly.

"I just don't deserve your kindness or this ... love."

Melody was confused. What just happened? Melody reached her hand under Rose's chin and steered her face towards her. Melody could see her eyes glassy with fresh tears and a look of confusion and guilt. Something was wrong and this was weighing heavily on Rose's mind and heart.

"Does this have something to do with your past?" Melody asked gently. Rose stiffened for a moment looking afraid as she scooted away from Melody. Melody sighed softly thinking. She looked down at her trousers pocket to see the silver chain of her silver watch. She gulped hard remembering the deal she and Rose made a while back. If Melody told Rose why she ran then Rose could tell her about her past.

"I was born in Canterlot." Melody started, leaning back against the wall. Rose blinked sniffling looking at Melody strangely. "My parents .... I don't really remember what they used to do, but I know that they had money if I was taken to a school to learn my letters and such. Then one day they left me with my uncle in Manehattan and I never saw them again."

Rose sat up watching Melody looking at the stall door. "My uncle was a cruel man, so a lot of times he'd beat me, a lot for the simplest little mistake. I was then sent to a poor school by those ladies that support women rights and stuff." Melody said with a shrug. "But I got bored of it and went into the city to get my own money."

Rose leaned back against the wall scooting closer to Melody listening to her story. Melody continued but a little harder to tell.

"Then one night I went back home and Uncle as there before me and he had his buddies with him. He discovered my pay I got from town and ordered me to give it to him. I said no, and well you can guess what happened next" Melody said with a sad chuckle rubbing her neck.

"What happened?" Rose asked curious.

"He beat the living shit out of me." Melody said bluntly with a sigh. "Even his drunken buddies helped out in putting the lesson inside me." Rose blinked seeing the hurt in Melody's eyes.

"Oh my!" Rose whispered in shock piecing it together. "What happened after?"

Melody rubbed her eyes for a second, thinking then she nodded. "When I was sure my uncle was gone for the night, I escaped the house and went straight to the one person I could trust." Melody turned to Rose and smiled. "Annie Apple."

Rose smiled a touch. "She helped you?"

"Yeah, she gave me love I never thought I would have again. She was able to get her father to have me stay with them and we had been sisters ever since."

Rose chuckled. "That's good."

Melody shrugged. "Yeah, you can say that. But I knew I can't make a living on a farm forever. So I collected my money then headed back to the city and decided to be somebody."

"What did you become in the city?" Rose asked now leaning into Melody's side. Melody wrapped her arm around Rose pulling her closer.

"Well I took a chance and went to The place where money was made, the train stockyard."

"The train stockyard?" Rose asked confused.

"Yep, it was there I met one of the most powerful train bosses in Equestria and he gave me a job as his accountant."

Rose chuckled stroking Melody's shaggy blue hair, seeing that it grew down to her shoulders from the first time she met her.

"Hmm, as a woman?"

Melody chuckled nuzzling her cheek getting Rose to giggle. "Not a chance." She whispered into her ear. "Manehattan was always a man's city. If I have to get a good paying job and a possible career then I had to be a man myself." Melody moved her hand down Rose's cheek to her neck.

"No wonder I see you more of a man." Rose purred, her early fears and tears long gone. She felt Melody's hand travel down from her neck to her arm. Rose smirked at her as she leaned in closer towards Melody’s face.

"Too bad you don't feel like a man." Melody stiffened suddenly. She looked down to find out that Rose's hand was in her trousers. Melody blushed then looked to Rose to see her smirk at her.

"You are an evil, dirty girl." Melody whispered with a smirk of her own. Rose chuckled as she moved in closer to kiss her. Melody reached forward for the kiss but Rose pulled back before their lips touched.

"When will you stop calling me a girl?" Rose asked with a pout.

"When I'm done with you." Melody answered kissing Rose's neck causing her to gasp. Rose fell back on her back on the straw with Melody on top of her..

"So," Rose gasped as Melody continued to kiss and nibble at her neck. "That’s the story of the dashing Melody Liker?"

Melody chuckled ticking Rose's neck causing her to squirm from the tickling sensation. "I got more stories to tell, I'm well known as a champion in bed?"

"You still haven't answered my question." Rose panted as Melody started down her neck to her chest carefully unbuttoning her blouse a second time that day.

"Hmm?" Melody hummed.

"My question .... Who are you running from?" Rose asked. She moaned in disappointment when Melody stopped her kissing to look up at her, spooked.

"Let's save that for another time, can we?" Melody asked her hand roving down to Rose's skirts. Rose pouted.

"Why not?" Suddenly she gasped feeling Melody's hand on her. Melody smirked.

"I don’t want to lose the moment again. Unless you don't want me to."

Rose blinked once then smiled up at her as she reached her hand to her skirts where she could feel Melody's hand under them.

"I want to." She whispered. Melody smirked with a chuckle.

"But first, you must tell me about your early life, or I won't continue." Melody smiled seeing Rose's surprised face.

"But-"

"Nope," Melody said moving her hand away from the precious place to place it on Rose's thigh from under the skirts. "Tell me,"

Rose thought for a moment then sighed in defeat. "Oh fine, I deserve that."

"Tell me," Melody whispered smiling at her. Rose chuckled shaking her head.

"Well I guess I'll say a small portion of it. I was born in Manehattan. The last of six children. My father is a duke my mother, a duchess. So I was the youngest and my brothers and sisters were either already married or already fulfilling their lifetime careers."

Melody laid down on top of Rose smiling at her perching her chin on her empty hand while her other hand remained under Rose's skirts stroking Rose's thigh. She smirked seeing Rose's excitement as she glared playfully at Melody for the teasing gesture. Melody shrugged her shoulders chuckling.

"So you're a lady then?" Melody asked a little surprised. Rose frowned at that.

"Not anymore."

Melody watched her, her smirk now gone. "What happened? Was your family pushed out of power or something?"

"No ... At least, I'm not sure. I've been living with my brother for the longest time and then he told me to stay here until he tells me so." Rose blushed turning away from Melody’s eyes. "He told me that I'm not one of them. He told me that I was not meant to be born there." She shrugged. "But after a while I stopped asking such questions."

"What do you mean that you were not meant to be born in your family?"

Rose shrugged. "It could mean different things. Maybe my mother had an affair and had me as a result, or it was jealousy, I'm just not sure. I like the idea that I was a bastard child anyway. It hurts less." Melody blinked then turned away feeling bad.

"So you're brother, he brought you here?"

"He did. He left me with Diamond five years ago and told her that I was to stay there under her care. I was to not leave the tavern under any circumstances."

"Why?" Melody asked.

Rose turned away. "Can we stop talking about it?" She begged. Melody blinked then nodded.

"Sure," Melody slid her hand further down Rose's leg to her knee. The moment was gone again. Then an idea popped up. Melody scooted closer and took Rose’s chin and steered her face to hers again. She kissed her on the lips making sure every ounce of love she could send was felt. Rose took Melody's face in her hands and kissed back. Melody pulled back looking into Rose’s eyes seriously.

"Rose, I don't care what anyone tells you," Melody whispered stroking Rose’s cheek. "I think you are the most beautiful woman in the known world." She whispered before kissing her again, holding her close to her. Rose pulled away for a moment to look into Melody's rosy eyes to see that she was telling the truth. Upon finding that truthfulness Rose smiled as tears poured out.

"You are the first person that ever told me that." She whispered sniffling. "And I think of you the same." Rose said blushing. Melody blinked blushing as well.

"Oh .... Well no one has ever told me that before either." Rose chuckled, wiping her eyes with her hands.

"Really? I'm surprised no one said that to you."

Melody shrugged. "Well when you keep the guise of a man, no one knows the truth until it's too late." Melody blinked then groaned face palming. She sad too much! She noticed Rose looking at her piecing some things together. To forestall any more questions, Melody lunged in for another deep kiss. Rose kissed back not wanting this close contact to end.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie sat on the stoop of the Sweetie Belle with a full bottle of whiskey in her hand as she watched the empty dirt street. She took a swig of the bottle, now numb to the sting in her throat from constant drinking. With nothing to do but sit and drink, Annie took that trade rather quickly. Just doing something that her mind and body would feel, the warmth of the drink over the warmth of human contact. Her usual company of friends were either gone in hiding or gone to who knows where. Even Melody had disappeared when she really needed her most. Annie became a wreck, like everyone else in this damn town.

Annie then felt tears of anger and frustration leak from her eyes. It was just not fair! She left on this path to be free from people like her family and the church of the Horse Gods, to be free, easy, and to finally be herself again. But now when part of the reasons for her leaving followed her to this desolate town, she was struggling against all that she had learned and wanted to be. When she finally made the decision to finally leave those religious thoughts behind her and follow her heart.

"Why do things happen to me?" Annie whispered as she squeezed the neck of the bottle, squeezing so hard that the bottle began to creak from the pressure. Until finally it shattered in her hand, the bottom half of the bottle roll to the dirt. Annie didn't move, ignoring the sharp pain in her hand from the glass.

"Hey," Annie opened her eyes and turned to see Dash waking over with his hands into his pants pockets, his black jacket flying in the wind. "Everything alright?" He asked with worry.

Annie blinked once then looked back at her hand, opening it up letting pieces of the glass fall to the steps. She winced seeing pieces of glass still stuck in her hand as blood and whisky dropped to the wooden planks. Dash walked over taking her hand to examine it.

"Damn Apple." He said shaking his head. He smelt the air and looked at Annie face right next to his. "How much have you been drinking?"

Annie shrugged turning away. Dash sighed then stood up grabbing Annie's shirt and pulled her up to her feet, she almost stumbled over if Dash hadn't gotten a hold of her.

"Apple, how much have you drank?" He asked with shock, she was very unstable on her feet. Annie groaned shaking her head.

Dash sighed and helped her toward the Sweetie Belle doors to get her to her room to sleep off the drink. When he reached the door Dash felt something hard hit his back causing him to stumble forward He released Annie on impulse to grab his weapon to face his attacker. Annie fell onto the wooden porch as Dash turned to see the item that was thrown, it was the bottom half of the whiskey bottle. He then looked up to see Constance Temple holding a rock in her hand ready to attack again.

"What the hell?" Dash asked sticking his revolver back into his holster. “Why’d you threw that at me for?” He shouted with anger.

"To stop you fiend from taking that poor girl into that place of sin!" The women around Constance all started shouting and cursing Dash.

Dash blinked realizing what it looked like. "Hey! I was helping her. I knew Annie longer than you wackjobs!" He yelped as he ducked as a rock was thrown at him hitting the door next to him. Annie groaned as she slowly sat up feeling horrible and sick in her stomach.

As Dash was continued being assaulted by rocks several teenagers ran over to grab Annie and drag her away from the Sweetie Belle. Dash started retreating into the tavern as the rocks started hitting his face and one in the groin causing him to groan holding between his legs as the women were cheering.

“Damnit!” He quickly dodged another onslaught of rocks then entered the tavern. He closed the door hearing the rocks hitting the door. Dash growled as he pressed his ear against the door hearing yelling.

"You see that my friends! Even a vile Discorded Man will even drug a woman and drag her into the sinful establishments like this one and take advantage of her."

"Dumb ass!" Dash snarled seeing Berry walking over.

"What's going on?"

"Those lunatics marked me as a rapist!" Dash said causing Berry to gasp with shock.

"What did you do?" Berry asked. Dash glared at her.

"I didn't do anything!" Dash argued as he used his thumb to wipe off the blood off his chin from a rock. "I was getting Annie inside cause she's drunk off her ass! And that minister's wife said that I was trying to rape her while drunk."

Berry winced rubbing her face. "Damnit all to hell!" She groaned. "Wait, where's Annie now?"

Dash gasped. "Out with the lunatics!" Dash kicked down the door running to the street to find the area empty like before. No Sisters of the church and no Annie either. "They took her!" Dash gasped looking around trying to find signs of his friend.

Berry stepped outside watching Dash looking everywhere for Annie. She groaned again. "Why are things going so bad right now?"

Dash growled pulling off his black hat and threw it to the ground. He turned to Berry glaring. "Where's Liker?"

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie groaned waking up to a horrible headache. She winced rubbing her face with her hands, but one hand felt different than the other. She opened her eyes to find one hand clean while the other was wrapped in bandages.

"Huh? Wha?" She whispered clenching her fist and immediately regretted it as her hand stung as if there were thousands of needles piercing her hand.

"I remember you." A woman’s voice said. Annie turned to see Constance Temple sitting in a chair next to her. The bonnet on her head was gone revealing her light pink hair done up in a bun on the back of her head. She was dressed in her black dress with a magenta shawl on her shoulders. It looked wired with that dirty black color of her dress. The woman's light green eyes looked into Annie's.

"You were the girl that was at that horrible Tavern."

Annie groaned rubbing her eyes with her fingers. "Where am I?" Annie asked.

"In the basement of the town church." Constance answered softly as she stood up.

"I didn't know the tiny place had a basement." Annie groaned out coughing from the dryness in her mouth.

"Here," Constance said returning to the chair with a small cup of water. She handed the cup to Annie helping her sit up so she could drink the water. "There, how does that feel now?" Annie nodded drinking all of the water and sighed.

"Yeah, that's better, thank you."

"Good." The woman took the cup to get more as Annie sat up crossing her legs together on the cot she was sleeping on, rubbing her face.

"How did I get here?" Annie asked as Constance returned with another cup of water. Annie took the drink dunking back the glass to let that cool water enter her stomach. The water fells so good in her drying throat!

Constance sat down again with a sigh. "Well I was able to save you from being raped young lady."

"Raped?" Annie asked getting pale, her foggy mind was starting to clear.

"Why yes, one of those hooligans from the taverns must have made you drink and caused you to pass out. He was about to take you to those horrid brothels!"

Annie blinked. "What did this man look like?" Annie vaguely remembered hearing Dash's voice and him asking her questions. He sounded concerned for her.

"He was one of those horrible hired guns. With the strange colored hair."

"You mean Dash?" Annie asked seeing the woman looking at her in shock.

"You knew that rapist?"

"Rapist?" Annie asked then started laughing shaking her head. "Nah, Dash ain't that stupid."

"But he was dragging you into that tavern-"

"Hey!" Annie started sitting up glaring at her. "That tavern is where I live, lady." She said with anger. She's getting sick of hearing these people calling The Sweetie Belle a shithole or even a hell hole.

"You live in that-"

"Before you say another word, yes I live there and no I'm not working there. That place is called The Sweetie Belle Tavern and it is way better of a place than all the brothels you walked in!" Annie shouted. Constance blinked at the force of Annie's words. Annie sighed rubbing her face.

"I need to leave." Annie got up fast Constance moved away quickly as Annie found her boots by a set of stairs and her hat hanging on a peg on the wall.

"But you can't leave yet, you're still not well and you're hand could be infected!"

"Listen lady, I'm grateful that you helped me though it was not needed." Annie said as she placed her hat on her head then stuck her feet into her boots. "But I need to get back home and tell everyone I'm alright."

Constance stood up with a glare. "I am not allowing you to go back there!" She yelled out running over and grabbing Annie's elbow. "I can tell you are a sister. That I can see." Annie blushed looking at her. "Those eyes though .... I've seen you before."

Annie shook her head. "I'm afraid you have me confused."

"No, really. Are you the daughter of Mary Apple?"

Annie froze at that moment. She turned to the woman with shock. "You knew my mother?"

Constance smiled. "I knew you looked familiar!" She said smiling. "You look just like Miss. Mary! I was one of her students in Sunday school before she married you're father John Apple correct?"

Annie nodded slowly shocked. "You knew about my family?"

"Well of course!" Constance said smiling. "The Apples are our sisters and brothers of the church ... not often much anymore but back then they were." She watched Annie standing there watching her warily.

"So what are you now?" Annie asked.

"Following her footsteps, she told me that I would be a wonderful teacher, so when I reached the age, I decided to teach school on Sundays after service."

Annie blinked for a moment then turned away. Constance walked over closer to her.

"You were her pride and joy. I remembered that she would talk about you to my mother. She would say how proud of you she was." Constance said with a kind smile. "I was there at her funeral ... I am sorry about what had occurred. She was a great woman."

Annie nodded then sighed. "The past is the past .... Thank you anyway." Constance nodded.

"What are you doing here, Annabelle?" Constance asked curiously.

Annie stared at her for a long moment, no had called her by her first name in a long time. She sighed and found a stool to sit on rubbing her face.

"I came here to get away."

"From who?" Constance asked grabbing her chair to sit on.

"Everything." Annie answered. "No one loved me back at Manehattan. My father, my brothers, my sisters, cousins, even my own husband." Annie smirked. "No he was never a husband to me. I was only his scared wife." Annie said harshly. Constance was in shock.

"You left your husband?" Constance asked. "Why would you do such a thing?" Annie glared at her.

"Didn't you hear me? He never loved me! My father just dumped me on him to pay debt he owned to him. All he did was told me that I must wear a dress and do what he says. Trying to gain love and acceptance from my family, I did what he wished!"

Constance was in shock by how Annie was acting.

"And you think running away would solve that problem."

"It did!" Annie snarled. "Since I came here, I became free!"

"Free of what?" Constance asked standing up. “He is your husband and it is a woman's duty to uphold his wishes!"

Annie growled at her. "Well what if I never wanted to marry a man? I just wanted to live on a farm and be happy! Well that changed when my mother died! I want to make my own path not a path that was made for me by my father or my husband!" Annie screamed out breathing heavily. Constance blinked her eyes staying silent. Annie sighed rubbing her face.

"I came here to be myself. Earn money to buy a piece of land to make my own orchard, my own cattle farm, my own piece of haven. Here I can make my own rules, I can be someone, and I can choose who I want to love."

Constance was livid as her clenched fists shook. "What you are saying is blasphemy! You are a married woman-"

"Not anymore!" Annie snarled.

"This is the work of Discord! You are not thinking clearly Annabelle Apple! I'll be back with my husband to cleanse you proper." Constance pushed past Annie and headed up a set of stairs to the church above. Annie just stayed there panting heavily feeling enormous weight off her shoulders. It felt good saying those things out loud for the first time in a long time.

"Tinker was right." She said softly to herself looking at her hands. "I had to tell. Let it all out."

She heard the door open then turned seeing Constance run down the steps with two men behind her. Neither one of them was Minister Temple. She tensed up clenching her fists.

"Annabelle," Constance said seriously. "You must stay here until my husband returns from his errands and then we'll get you fixed."

Annie blinked once thinking. "You think I need help?"

"Of course you do." Constance said smiling. "Once we cleanse you of Discord then you are free to return home to your husband." Annie kept her face emotionless as she watched the two men.

"And who are they?"

"They're here to make sure you don’t do anything rash."

"Jerry!" A young voice called out as a teenage boy ran down the steps to reach one of the two men. "We found her Jerry! We found her!"

"Really? Is Minister Temple-"

"He already called the other brothers. This time she'll get what she deserves!" The boy ran off back up the stairs as the man called Jerry turned to his partner then back at Constance.

"Excuse us, Mrs. Temple. We have some trash to clear out."

Constance made a small smile. "Well Horse Gods willing you succeed."

"Horse Gods willing." The men said bowing to her before running up the stairs.

"Well they were you're guards, but I'll find two others."

Annie felt a horrible feeling in her gut. Something didn't feel right. When Constance returned with two other men, Constance looked to Annie with a smile.

"Don’t worry dear, things will be better again."

Annie kept her mouth shut clenching her fists as the woman left them alone. The two men stood by the stairs blocking her exit.

"So you're from Manehattan?" The elder one asked.

"Yeah, born and raised there."

The man nodded.

After a long pause Annie swallowed. "Who were those two talking about?"

"What?"

"You know The Trash? Who is The Trash?" Annie asked keeping her voice plain.

The younger one chuckled. "Minister James Temple was looking for the worst of the bunch of these whores. So we found their main whore mother. That whore that got the nerve to talk to Mrs. Temple like that."

Annie’s heart went cold knowing who they were talking about. The two started laughing. "What are they going to do to her?" Annie asked silently clenching her fists tighter.

"Oh give her a lesson and give her the brand of Discord so no one will be near her again. Stone her first then tie her up-" Annie had enough and swung her fist connecting with the young man's face knocking him out in one shot. The older man gasped turning to her to see her fierce glare. He backed into the wall holding up his hands. Annie rushed him grabbing his shirt with both of her hands lifting him up the wall.

"Where?" She growled threateningly.

He shook his head scared to death. Annie pulled him down then slammed him back into the wall causing him to cry out.

"Where are they?!" She roared out causing him to cry out squeezing his eyes shut.

"They're taking her to the center of town where they made a bonfire! They have found her and took her there to be made an example!" He cried out panicking. "Please let me go!"

Annie snarled then finally released him. The older man fell hard on the floor then immediately curled up into a ball, protecting his head with his arms. Annie ran up the steps then pushed the door open surprising several women and children inside the church. Constance gasped seeing Annie.

"Where's my gun?" Annie growled.

"You-"

"Don't you dare!" Annie roared out causing the other women to pull their children back from the angered woman. "Where is my gun?" She growled. Constance stood firmly before the doors.

"You are not to leave this place Annabelle!"

Annie marched towards her until they were just centimeters apart.

"I don’t want to hurt you," Annie whispered harshly. "But I will if you don't give me my gun and let me pass."

"What are you going to do?" Constance challenged.

"I'm going to stop your madman husband for hurting an innocent woman."

Constance laughed. "Wait you are going to save that bi-" Annie never let her finished as she slapped her in the face. Everyone in the room gasped in horror and shock as Constance stumbled to the side holding her cheek glaring at Annie. Annie then grabbed the woman's blouse and pulled her close to her face with a snarl.

"She is more than that to me. She is the most generous woman on this side of the border and if you call her a bitch or any other name, you will regret it." Constance was completely terrified of this woman, but kept her glare on Annie.

"What type of a human being are you?" She whispered.

Annie smirked darkly at her. "A human that knows what's right and what is wrong. And the only human in this world that will admit to love that woman."

Constance blinked then her mouth dropped open in shock beyond belief. Annie turned and noticed her belt with her holster was sitting on a pew. Annie released Constance, leaving her to stand stock still. She walked past the shell shocked woman taking the belt and strapped it around her waist. She pulled out her revolver to check to see that it was still fully loaded.

"Wait!" Constance finally sputtered as Annie stopped by the doors. Annie turned to her. "You just admitted sin! In the house of the Gods!" Constance screamed out about on the verge of breaking.

Annie smirked tipping her hat. "You know what, I feel better now." Constance sputtered a few words then collapsed on her knees trying to figure this out. Annie chuckled then left the church, leaving Constance to reconnect her frazzled mind as the sisters tried to comfort her.

Annie pulled out her revolver and started sprinting down the road where she could see a large fire with a bunch of people circling it. Annie kept running getting closer hearing the large fire crackling and the sounds of a single woman screaming. That made her resolve more urgent. She felt the strength of Epona pushing her forward to the large crowd.

She pushed through the crowd, many of them were the townsfolk and the prospectors of the town. They backed away as Annie pushed through. Then she reached the line of brothers of the church who were keeping the people back and stopped to look for Diamond.

Annie gasped finding Diamond tied up on the ground by the large fire, her clothes were ripped off her body. She was covered in blood and bruises and there were stones all around her. Annie went pale with fear and shock, these people stoned Diamond!

"Listen well Frontier City!" A man's voice called over the roar of the fire. Annie turned to see a tall man dressed like the other brothers of the Church of the Horse Gods. He had hard green eyes and a ginger head of hair. He was holding the book of scripture in his hand as he got everyone's attention.

"This is just the start!" He called out as his brothers all cheered for him. "We will find you! We will find you daemons and evils of Discord. And this woman here will face the wrath of the Horse Gods! She will be marked on the cheek, the sign of Discord so that no one will ever be near her tainted soul again!"

Annie was outraged and as she looked around her so were the townsfolk that knew Diamond longer. They were angered but afraid. They didn't know how to stop this horrible thing from happening. Annie gasped watching James Temple walk to the large fire and pulled out a clothed covered rod and pulled out the rod. On the end it was orange hot from the fire with a strange design of a double triangle with a swirl in the middle. The Gods sign of Discord.

"Hold her!" James ordered. Two brothers grabbed Diamond forcing her up on her knees before the minister with the brand. Annie snarled as she charged forward surprising one of the guards causing him to fail and scream as he was bulldozed over. Annie pulled out her revolver then fired it in the air causing everyone to scream and back away from Annie as she fired a second shot.

Diamond gasped seeing Annie standing in the clearing pointing her revolver at the minister. The brothers immediately ran to stop her, but James held up his hand to forestall any attack on her. The brothers stopped staring at him wondering what he was thinking.

"And you are?" He called out.

"The name's Apple." Annie answered without thought. "Annie Apple and I am here to stop you from ruining this woman's life!" Annie yelled out with anger.

"Ruin? The only ruining we are doing is stopping this daemon of Discord to spread her influence on helpless men-"

"Bull shit!" Annie screamed out pulling back the hammer pointing the revolver at him. "The only thing this woman has done is help those that needed it. She gives shelter to horribly abused women, gave them bathes, clean clothes, food, and water and when they want to move on, she gives them money and good graces. You call that spreading Discord?!" Annie said outraged.

"She's a whore!" One of the brothers snarled.

"She's more than that!" Annie yelled out. "She is a valuable member of this community. She gives more than takes. She would rather give everything she possess to help those that need it most and that Minister Temple is Generosity. Learn it!"

Many in the crowd cheered and screamed back causing the brothers of the church to get nervous. This wasn't going as they planned. James snorted as he spun the brand then stuck it back into the embers to reheat.

"You were the one that my wife brought in from being raped."

"Raped?" Annie yelled out loud for everyone to hear. "She confused rape with a fellow friend helping me out!" James glared at her. “But I also have to thank you Minister.”

"Thank me for what?" James asked coolly, confused.

Annie smiled lowering her revolver. "Thank you for helping me finally admitting something I never thought I would do. I left my home not only to join my sister in finding gold, but also to rediscover myself. To be free and make my own choices for once. And so far I have been making the best choices in my life. Especially this one."

"What choice is that?" James asked curiously.

Annie smirked pointing the revolver not at him but to the men holing Diamond to her knees. "The choice of killing you lot for harming another hair on her head!" She snarled angrily. The two men drop Diamond without care and ran off from the horrific snarl on Annie's face. She pointed her revolver back at the minister. The minister reached for the brander but a shot rang out and the ball hit the minter's hand causing him to scream. Everyone was in shock at this turn of events. Annie glared coldly at the man.

"What the hell did you just do?!" James screamed, outraged.

"You're lucky I didn't kill you, I'm giving you a chance here Minister Temple. I will kill you if you dare touch anyone else with your vile hands."

"Vile?" The man asked with shock. "The only one vile is you! You shot a speaker of the Gods!"

"I don’t need a mortal man to tell me that the Horse Gods will kill me when I shoot you! My mother taught me at a young age that the Great Horse Gods cherish their children and will protect them from harms like Discord! I know Epona gave me this path for a reason. And if it was foretold by her that I will kill you to protect Diamond Belle then by her name I will do so!"

The townsfolk cheered and started chanting Annie’s name, other were jeering and screaming for the brothers to leave Diamond alone. The brothers of the church all backed away from the rallying crowd looking to their leader for guidance.

"Let me say this once and only once Minister Temple." Annie growled pulling back the hammer again. "You will release Diamond now. If you refuse I will kill you." James Temple stared at Annie then at the crowd around him seeing that his endeavors have failed miserably. He looked back at Annie to see her eyes lightly glow with rage and full on truth. She will kill him if he refused or even send his brothers to attack her. Then he had the crowd to deal with and they were backing up this Discorded cursed girl.

"Brother Toby." He called out. One of the mean looked up at him. "Release the cursed whore." He snarled through gritted teeth.

"But Minister,"

"Untie the damn whore!" The man boomed with true livid anger. Brother Toby pulled out his knife then walked over to Diamond watching Annie carefully seeing her eyes pierce his soul. He cut Diamond's bindings off letting her cover herself with her arms crying with relief. The man ran away as Annie continued her standoff with the minister.

"If you try and attack me you'll regret it." Annie called out. She waited for a few seconds to see the minister snarl and nod. Annie disarmed her revolver then stuck it into her holster. She ran to Diamond lifting her up into her arms bridal style to keep her close. Diamond wrapped her arms around Annie's neck crying into her neck. Annie stood back up then headed for the wall of people. Two prospectors pushed the brothers aside letting Annie pass them.

"Make a hole!" One of the prospectors called out as the crowd parted letting the woman leave. One by one the townsfolk all cheered, chanting her name as Annie walked past. Many of them pat her on the back or shoulder as she walked by, Diamond continued to cry into Annie's neck grateful for the rescue.

James snarled. "Listen here Apple!" He screamed out over the chanting and cheering. "You won't have happiness! I curse you, your whore, and your family of everlasting pain and suffering. Then when you die, you will be sent to Hell and you’re family will loath the name Annabelle Apple forever!" He screamed out his voice cracking.

Annie heard every word but kept her mouth shut as she continued her slow walk back to the Sweetie Belle. The crowd then started to go their separate ways, thanks to Annie's words, there was nothing mortal men can do to them. The brothers were stumped on what to do. Was what Annie said true, that they were killing a woman that was only helping the needy?

James though was fuming. Being embarrassed by a woman, being told off by a woman who just admitted that she cared for another in the same gender. His pride in shambles, James had to find a way in making sure his curse will be final and Annie Apple suffers the consequences of her sinful ways. He growled then walked off with brothers close behind him, leaving the fire to burn out.

Annie turned seeing the brothers leave the bonfire. She sighed still feeling the last traces of adrenaline leave her system.

"Why?" Annie blinked then stopped in her walking. She looked down to see Diamond looking up at her. "Why did you do it?"

Annie blinked again then made a gentle smile at her. "I couldn't let them hurt you Diamond. You're special."

Diamond sniffed wiping her eyes. "But ... you don't like me." She whispered, almost like a child. Annie sighed.

"Actually, I was scared to like." Annie said soothingly. "But if it weren't for Tinker, Velvet, and Constance I probably will continue to fear it."

"Fear what?" Diamond asked curiously.

Annie licked her lips then placed a gentle caring kiss on Diamond's bruised forehead. Diamond blinked looking up at her with shock as tears began to well up again in her eyes.

"If Epona lead me to you, to make you a happy woman again, then I shouldn't be afraid anymore." Diamond shook her head smiling as she started to cry in happiness. Annie readjusted her grip on Diamond as she turned to home. Home, funny that the word never fit the place before. But now, Annie might have finally accepted this place as home after all.

Author's Note

Here is Chapter 12. The chapter name was from the lyrics off a song by Big & Rich called Holy Water. The theme and words of the song worked well for this chapter. And I call this the end of the huge battle within Annie. Now we'll be seeing more bad ass moments when Annie's around now.

So what did you guys think? Was this epic or what? I got excited when I started writing the last part of the chapter. Because it's just one of the most epic parts I have ever written in a long while. What about the first part? Was that juicy enough for you guys or was I going a little too strong? :twilightoops: I was a touch nervous but I did put the Sex tag for a reason so I think It might be alright. Did you guys figure out who Constance is related to? How about Minister James Temple? Here's a hint: Who's our favorite teacher in Ponyville? And who is our favorite stallion with little words? :raritywink:

Alright Chapter 13 is, for sure, when you'll finally get to meet Fluttershy's ancestor. If you see any mistakes please let me know and I'll fix them.

Ch. 13: What Hurts The Most

Chapter 13
What Hurts The Most

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

That night.... It had chilled me to the core. Don’t get me wrong, I was happy to finally accept that I fell in love with Diamond or the word she would have used would have been "smitten". Yes, I had been smitten with Diamond for a while but never admitted it in my heart that I truly did love her. I actually felt happy, with a light skip to my step.

I carried Diamond back to the Sweetie Belle. When we entered we were greeted by a shocked Berry, Melody, Rose, even several other friends. Rose, Berry, and a couple of the girls ran straight to me with Diamond in my arms. I told them to give her space. I helped Diamond on her shaking feet and allowed Rose and several other girls to hold her up on her feet. They took her to her private room, but the look on Diamond's face looked desperate for me to be beside her. I told her I would see her soon. It was hard to see her looking at me like that. After she was gone, Melody and Berry gave me these looks. I told them what had happened to me and what happened to Diamond. They were shocked. Berry told me how Dash felt after I was taken by the sisters. I told her that I'll deal with Dash later.

After the talk, I saw Rose return back with the girls, they were running back up to their rooms upstairs. Rose walked over to me to let me know that Diamond wanted to see me. I turned to Melody and told me that if anything happened, to let me know. Melody nodded letting me know that I'll be the first to know if something goes wrong. I left to the private stairs and went straight to Diamond's room.

There I saw her with Wendy as she was wiping off the dirt and blood off Diamond's face. I told the girl to leave us alone as I took care of Diamond's wounds and pains. The poor woman. Not only was she bruised and bloody but those bastards broke her hand, she could hardly move it. I remembered as a child that I broke both my hands from working on the farm. I knew the pain she was feeling. As carefully and gentle as I could I wrapped her hand in bandages to keep her hand still, she cried form the intense pain but pulled through it. Then after the worst of that injury was taken care of, I used a wet rag to wipe off her smeared makeup with the dirt and blood from her beating.

She was silent through it all, she looked tired and not among the living the way she swayed from side to side as I continue to clean off her wounds. That was when I heard a knocking at the door.

"Annie! We have trouble!" It was Melody and I knew it was bad. I stood up to go but Diamond grabbed my shirt to stop me. I turned to her to see her eyes welled up begging for me not to leave her alone. I knelt down beside her then kissed her cheek. I told her I would be back. I grabbed my hat and revolver and headed out. I unlocked the door then left Diamond in her room as I followed Melody up the steps to the tavern.

And sure enough I could see the trouble. It was Sheriff Skytalon and Maxine waiting for us. Skytalon asked what the hell had happened. Maxine mentioned that the Church made a huge complaint to them. I told them what happened and what had happened to Diamond. This surprised the two sheriffs. When Melody asked if there was something they could do to arrest the bastards that did this to Diamond.

Maxine looked pained as she looked to Skytalon to see her snarl. Skytalon told us that the Church goers are now citizens of the Griffin Kingdom and according to the Griffin law, the Brothers and Sisters of the church did nothing wrong.

This sickened me, even the others. Maxine looked shocked by this too. But Skytalon told me to watch myself and stay out of trouble. She will send word when she has a job for me later. Skytalon and a subdued Maxine left the tavern, leaving all of us Equestrians fumed and angry. Not as angry as I was though. I was furious! If the Princess knew about this, she would have made sure such an act would not go unpunished. But the Griffin Kingdoms were a hot bed for religions and no one seemed to object this type of thing.

After that I stomped away with anger. I went instead back to Diamond's room to see her where I left her. I walked over and sat down by her still in anger for what Skytalon told me. After a moment of tense silence, I felt Diamond take my hand and squeezed. I turned to her to see her worried frown. She asked me if I was alright, I sighed and told her that it was nothing.

After a long moment just sitting there, Diamond stood up and pulled me up to my feet and asked if I would stay with her for the night. At first I was a little apprehensive about it but Diamond went through a traumatic situation so it would be fine to stay with her for the rest of the night.

I nodded and smiled telling her that I will. Diamond seemed surprised that I said yes. She quickly told me that she wasn't thinking about doing anything romantic but I stopped her and told her that I knew what she meant and that I wasn't interested in that sort of thing yet. I was still trying to get used to the idea that I'm actually admitting that I love her.

So that night I slept with Diamond for the first time, it was a bit strange for the first thirty minutes lying beside another woman. I mean it's not the same as sleeping with Melody since we're sisters, there is nothing weird about that but with this ... sleeping with a woman that has feelings for me. I fell asleep after the worry left me. I was too exhausted to care.

The next morning though was a bit of a surprise. When I woke up, I found my arms were wrapped around Diamond and she was sleeping against my chest peacefully. For the first time in a long while, Diamond looked peaceful. I didn't know what to think about this, I didn't want to wake her, she looked precious in my arms. At peace, love, and well this peaceful look made her seem younger. I even let myself fall asleep again and I even tightened my grip around her. I don’t know why but I was feeling at peace too.

The next I awoke was when there was a knocking at the door. I jumped awake hearing the door. Not long after me, Diamond woke up too, yawning. She sighed then nuzzled into my embrace half awake. I smiled at that, she was just so cute like that. I carefully stroked her pretty purple hair to the side to see her eyes sleepily look up at me.

"I thought it was a dream." She whispered. I remember smiling at her at that comment. I replied that it felt like that to me, too.

We just laid there, not moving at all. I was looking into her eyes and she was looking into mine. I guess this was when those words I told her last night were the complete truth. I am in love with this woman and I can finally see it now and prove it true. I remember faintly that I was wanting to kiss her or something but that idea faded when the knocking happened again. Diamond groaned then turned to the door.

"Come in," She said with annoyance. I thought she was crazy. I hid under the blankets to hide myself from the visitors as the door opened.

"Hey where's Annie?" It was Melody's voice that soothed my fears. I poked my head out of the bed sheets to see her and she looked at me then grinned. "I thought you said sleeping with women was a sin?" She joked but I didn’t like that statement one bit. Melody quickly told me that Maxine was upstairs waiting for me for a set of jobs. That surprised me, that I even asked if I heard that right. Melody told me that Maxine said she has some jobs for me to do and I better get upstairs fast.

I got out of the bed as Melody shut the door. I quickly got dressed in the clothes I wore last night. I pulled on my pants and shirt buttoning it up. That was when I turned to Diamond to see her looking at me with worry. I turned away and continued getting dressed.

"How long will you be gone?" She asked fearfully. I turned to her to see her worry and the same frightened look she had from the bonfire last night. I sat on the edge of the bed to pull on my socks. Once I was done with that I turned to her and smiled at her.

"Maybe a week, it takes all day to get to the dessert and then well .... It'll be a bit but it won't be for long." I felt Diamond wrap her arms around me holding me tight then I felt her lips on my cheek.

"Be careful." She whispered in my ear before nuzzling that same ear. That motion made me shiver as I returned her hug. I told her I would be back very soon. Then for a final touch to my words I gave her a gentle kiss on her cheek. She smiled sadly at me as I pulled on my boots then took my hat off the bed post, grabbed my belt and holster, then off I went.

As soon as I entered the bar puling on my belt I saw Maxine Dust sitting on a stool looking at me. I walked over to her to hear her orders. She told me straight out that the boss wanted me and the hired guns to do three huge train jobs. I was shocked by the amount, I asked was this all at one time. She said it was and the three trains the boss wanted to be dealt with were going to be back to back.

Melody was nervous and wanted to come, but Maxine shook her head and said that she didn't think Melody could go, she was still slow and limping. Melody was upset but I told her I would be fine. She didn't seem too eager with that. She let me go. I told Berry to let Diamond know that I'll be gone longer than planned. She said she'll send the message and told me good luck.

Before I went to the station I knew it was time. I ran straight to Tinker's barn where I found her tending to her mule and to Twilight. Tinker looked at me and grinned. She said she knew I would be coming that morning so she saddled up Twilight for me. That came as a surprise, I asked her how she knew I was coming for Twilight when I hadn’t told anyone. Tinker just giggled and said that it was the Sense. I didn't understand her gobble so I opened Twilight’s stall and was surprised.

She was all dressed in a saddle and bridle and packed up for a journey into the dessert and she seemed excited to go on a run. I lead Twilight out of the barn then carefully climbed on her back. She moved a touch to the left then the right to get adjusted to my weight then as if she read my mind she pawed the ground ready to go. I let out a whistle nudging my heels into her sides in a light kick then off into a gallop on Main Street.

What made that ride great was the look on Velvet's face as she stood at her shop stoop seeing us ride by. I think she cheered as I rode past her. I turned to see her running to the road waving her hand at me with this huge smile on her face. I took off my hat with a whoop seeing her actually jump up and down waving in return. I swear that would be the first time I seen her smile like that.

I reached the sheriffs stables to see the others waiting for me and shocked to see me on the mare. Dash was smiling happy to see me as we shook hands. He seemed very relieved that I was fine, but the look I got from Kim was anything but happiness. I ignored that as Darius made the call for us to ride off to our stakeout point. Twilight did well while we rode through the canyon, she was able to keep up with the other more experienced horses. She even crossed the stone bridge without stopping, this mare sure got guts and that made me even happier, I knew she would be a perfect partner.

Sadly that happiness went sour throughout our stay. When we reached our stakeout point at the railroad, Darius told us all what to expect. There are three trains we must deal with. The first train was holding some runaway worker that knew too much. This man was going to use the boss' weakness to make the other train outlets better than him. To me it was a hit job, find the man and kill him.

The first job went smooth, I wasn't there to see the man, but I was there with Lucky to get the loot from the safe. The first job was a success. But one thing different happened. A woman ran out of one of the cars and screamed out, "Train robbers! They're getting away!" I remember riding Twilight in flight hearing the woman saying those words. IT got me scared. That night under the stars, I couldn't stop thinking about what the woman called us, train robbers. Were we train robbers? Murderers? I didn't sign up in this to be an outlaw... But am I an outlaw if I'm working for someone else?

The next two days we waited for the second train and this one was different. This will be the first time I noticed a pattern. I noticed that each train we had ran in were painted or designed differently. No train was the same. I asked Lucky about it and she answered me plainly.

"There are five big train bosses in Equestria. Each train depot has their own train design and color. The lowest is the Oranges, you could tell what they are by the old bronze orange color of their trains. The fourth is Grapevine, his trains are a dark green and purple color. The third is Franks, his trains are the strangely pink and white colored trains that seem strange. Second is Bakers, his trains are a blue color."

Out of all of those trains, I've seen every color, but one. I asked her, who was the largest train boss in Equestria? Lucky sighed.

"His name is Philharmonica." Lucky said with a snort. "He's a bastard. A mean, two faced bastard. His trains are the sleek dark purple ones. But they don't come around here."

Philharmonica? "As in the ruling family of Manehattan, Philharmonica?" I asked with shock. Everyone that lived in Manehattan knew of that family. But not much was known about them at that time. Lucky nodded and told me more about this man.

It turned out that he was the eldest of five children. He used all of his life savings to create the biggest train company in Equestria and beat all of the elders in their games. In just five months, Philharmonica became the number one train boss in Equestria. To gain what he wanted he used sabotage and bribery and buying illegal stocks. But he wasn't proven to have any ties to thieving since Equestria was still new to the train market and its ties to the economy. But his reputation of being a hard, mean, man had spread wide. He's also the leader of a group of working men that believe that women should stay out of the workforce. That just made me a touch fearful. Melody worked in the railroad industry, had she been around this man? I hoped not.

The second train went on without a hitch. I was surprised when Kim volunteered me to be her partner in her job. Darius didn't mind as we went off to our positions. Before we went to work, Kim grabbed me and pinned me into the corner of the caboose glaring at me. She made the accusation that Dash and I were sleeping together. I tried to ease her anger by telling her that Dash and I were friends, nothing serious. But to Kim it seemed serious. Now I wonder if that statement Dash made to me about Kim letting him see other women was true or not.

We went to work and I was disgusted. I had to wear my bandana over part of my face to hide my facial features as we robbed the people on the train. I wasn't sure what to do at that moment, I just did what I was told and held out the sack for the people to throw their valuables into. Kim even slapped a woman to make her give up her pearls. I kept my mouth shut, now those words rang clear again. "Train Robbers!"

I'm a Train Robber.

After that job, I confronted Darius about this, and that didn't turn out well. He pinned me to the wall and told me to keep my big, fat mouth shut. I was hired for a reason and I was to do what the boss orders of me. No matter how I felt about the acts. Darius gave me this cold stink eye telling me to behave. I felt fear from this gaze. I just nodded turning away.

If Melody was here she wouldn't allow this.... Would she? It was her idea to get into this and did she know that we were stealing from people? I don’t care who this big boss was, I'm no thief! But a job's a job and I have to get money from somewhere, right?

I woke up super early the next morning, not wanting to sleep, watching the sun rise in the dessert. Our last train will be later that day and I won't enjoy what I have to do.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody closed her mouth after a long yawn. She sniffed looking around feeling the saddle blanket against her back. She looked around to find herself outside leaning against a large rock. She blinked then noticed that she was sitting on the hill overlooking Frontier City. She felt something move beside her. Melody turned then smirked seeing Rose resting beside her. Melody wrapped her arm around her stroking her face. Rose opened her eyes sleepily looking to see Melody smiling. She smiled back nuzzling into her neck.

"Had a nice nap?" Melody asked kissing her on the head. Rose sighed getting comfortable against her.

"The best nap I had in a long time." Rose whispered feeling Melody wrap her arm tighter around her. The two sat there watching the beauty before them. Melody looked down to see Rose just watch the horizon and for the first time in a long while, Melody felt at peace. There was no rush, no planning, no worries, just peace. And for some odd reason, it's only when she was around Rose that she felt this peaceful.

"Melody?" Rose whispered.

"Yes?" Melody answered feeling Rose take her hand.

"You're a Titanian right?"

Melody blinked then looked down at her. "Yes, I am. Why?" She asked curiously. Rose sniffed then shrugged.

"I'm just curious since you're the first Titanian that hardly used magic. At least not in front of me." Melody nodded thinking.

"True, that's because I used magic for quite a long time and it's nice to not use any at all, you know?" Rose blinked.

"What do you mean you used magic for a while? What did you do?"

Melody thought for a moment then smiled. "Remember when I said I worked in the train yards as Mr. Liker?"

"Yes,"

"Well for me to pass as a man not only do I have to look the part, but I have to change my voice."

Rose blinked sitting up looking at Melody for a long moment. "Wait, by your voice you sound like a young man already but why change it? How could you change what was given to you from birth?"

Melody smirked. "Well, it turns out that I discovered at a young age that I could use my magic to change sounds and such. I have no idea how I got this magic but it sure did help me in scraps. Here let me show you," Melody said and sat up straight then let out a breath holding up her hand. Her hand started to glow with a magical cord forming between her fingers. Rose watched fascinated as Melody's blue cord started to get longer then with a flick of her other hand the cord started gathering itself up into a tiny ball. Rose then gasped to see that Melody's throat around her Adams apple started to glow in a bright blue light.

"Like for instance," Melody said in Annie's voice which caused Rose to gasp. "I can talk in any voice that I see fit in any situation." Rose smiled watching as Melody close her eyes, it looked like she was having trouble as she started coughing.

"Melody?" Melody held up her finger to forestall her words. Her finger glowed again and so did her throat. Melody cleared her throat.

"This is my Mr. Liker voice." Melody said in a young male's voice that caused Rose to gasp again. "And if I may be so bold to say Miss. Rose," Melody said taking Rose's hand and kissed the back of it. "You have the most beautiful face I ever did see." Rose blushed like a rose as she giggled. Melody waggled her eyebrows before grunting with pain a touch and started coughing, her voice started to morph back to normal as the spell dissipated.

"Are you alright?" Rose asked with worry. Melody nodded wiping her eyes.

"As I recall," Melody said hoarsely reaching for her saddle packs as she pulled out a flask and drank the contents from inside, rubbing her throat. "It took me months to perfect just a simple male voice." Melody whispered smiling.

"Don't hurt yourself." Rose said with worry.

"I'm fine Rose, it's jest it's been a while since I did that spell." Melody said remembering the last time she used her voice changing spell, it was tricking the two gold miners for their gold stash. Which reminded her that she had to go and do more mining again and get that gold to a special place.

"What other voices could you do?" Rose asked interested. "I've never heard of sound magic before."

Melody chuckled. "Neither have I. But from what I learned from many other Titanians, you either gain it by blood or you study it." Melody smirked.

"I can do small spurts right now."

Rose shook her head. "Oh no Melody, you don't need to do that. I mean I don't want you to hurt yourself."

Melody shook her head. "Naw, let me, just for fun and besides I won't hurt myself." Melody created her spell again and her throat started to glow again. "How about this voice, sugar?" Melody said perfectly in Diamond's voice. Rose laughed at that as Melody fiddled her fingers for a second voice.

"Liker, you better do a I say or you're backside will get the boot!" Melody said in Skytalon's voice causing Rose to laugh harder. "Ooh one more!" Melody said as she changed her voice again. "What do you think of this voice Rose?" Melody said in a deep male voice that caused Rose to stop laughing. Melody blinked seeing Rose looking spooked staring at her.

"Rose? Is something wrong?" Melody said still in the man's voice. Rose was shaking still staring at Melody for the longest time. Melody blinked noticing that Rose was absolutely terrified and her eyes went glassy. She stood up and ran away. Melody gaped.

"Rose!" Her voce cracked as she coughed for a few second to get her cords back in order. Once she was able to breath easier she got back up and ran after her to the woods. "Rose!" Melody called out trying to find her. When she left the woods Melody saw her horse standing by the river and Melody could see Rose sitting on the shore line as Fair Breeze nuzzled her. Melody walked over to hear Rose crying. Melody stepped up to her then knelt down in the sand to take Rose's hand.

"Please," Rose whispered. Melody looked down at her to see tears falling into the gentle flow of the river. "Never use that voice again." Melody nodded slowly, wrapping her arm around her. She kissed her on the cheek tasting the salty tears.

"I'm sorry," She whispered. "I won’t do that again." Rose sniffed then wrapped her arms around Melody crying into her chest. Melody gulped with worry. Seeing Rose change in front of her like that made her nervous. Especially the voice she used. If this had such an effect on her then maybe it was a voice she knew?

"You know that voice?" Melody asked with worry. Rose nodded and by the feeling of her getting tighter around Melody's middle reminded her of desperation. Melody gulped back bile for a second feeling horrible. Soon ideas started to form and pieces of a puzzle began to put together. Only in a guess from her gut.

That evening, Melody and Rose returned to the Sweetie Belle on Fair Breeze. Melody noticed that Diamond, Wendy, and several other working girls were busy putting laundry on clothes lines. Diamond smiled seeing Melody and waved to her. Melody smiled and tipped her hat in return. She was surprised to see Diamond out of her room since the day before. Diamond frowned noticing how Rose was leaning against Melody's back with this sad look on her face.

"What happened?" Diamond asked with worry.

"Nothing," Melody said as she dismounted. She reached up to Rose to help her off the horse. "She's just tired." She said smiling. Rose smiled sadly at Diamond then looked to Melody.

"I'll be inside in a minute." Melody said smiling. Rose nodded as she went inside the tavern with the other girls as they took their empty baskets inside. Diamond turned to Melody with a frown.

"What happened?" She asked sternly.

"Nothing happened." Melody said glaring at her. "I just did something and she reacted to it." Diamond was ready to scold her when Melody stopped her.

"Who brought Rose here?" Melody said seriously. Diamond blinked thinking for a second.

"The same man that bought this land."

"What is his name?" Melody asked thinking and hoping it wasn't who she thought it was.

"I only know him by his first name. Reginald."

Melody's heart froze at the answer looking up at Diamond to see her looking at the tavern wall, thinking of giving the tavern a new face of paint. Melody's hands were shaking with fear and shock.

"Reginald?" Melody asked trying to keep her voice calm.

"Why yes, he's a distasteful man." Diamond said with a snarl.

Melody nodded once, thinking. "Um thank you for that bit of info, Diamond."

"Of course, sugar." Diamond said absently thinking about the tavern, not the least bit concerned with Melody as she took Fair Breeze by her halter and lead her to the stable in the back all the while panicking.

Reginald.... The same man that she worked under, the same man she had stolen from. This is his town! He brought Rose here.... Rose.

Melody sighed heavily leaning against the wooden post of the stable feeling horrible now. She remembered the story Rose told her, her brother brought her here.... Was Reginald her brother? She started to get worried. Reginald was well known for abusing women especially the idea that men are more superior in the work force and the Princesses should be replaced with Kings. But what made this worse were the words he said to her while she was working for him. Melody felt her blood run cold remembering all the stories he told back in Manehattan about a girl that he took care of.

"The girl that took it all." Melody quoted feeling sick to her stomach. She fell on the ground, rubbing her face and shaking her head. "Rose was the girl!" She whispered. "Rose was born as a.... Damnit she's a Philharmonica!" She whispered shaking all over. Hearing those stories by Reginald, hearing his jokes about what he had done to this girl that made Melody sick and angry, but she had to laugh and joke along to keep her disguise up.

“That little brat, who killed my mother is said to deserve all the family fortune?” Reginald’s voice cried in her mind. “Can you believe that, Liker, my mother's family was going to give her whole fortune on that little bastard when I should take it! I'm the first full born son not that little brat!”

"Damnit, Melody." She whispered to herself. "Then if I work for the owner then I work under that bastard, too." She rubbed her face as his words came back as she put everything together again.

Melody bit her lip thinking. What could she do? What can she do now? Melody sighed. "If Reginald owns this place then I better get that gold ready to get out of here. When Reginald hears that I'm here, I'm dead." Melody sat there for a long moment thinking. She reached into her pants pocket to pull out her silver watch rubbing her thumb over the music note. She sighed then stood up sticking the cursed watch back in her pants pocket. She left Fair Breeze at the stables and went back into the tavern. It was hard thinking of that place normal now, knowing that Reginald owns this whole place. She ignored everyone inside as she went down to her room and opened the door. She stopped to see a suspiring sight. Her face went red when she saw Rose standing before her, no clothes on her what so ever. Melody gulped heavily looking at her up and down.

"Damn," she whispered closing the door behind her. "What is this?" She asked in shock. Rose blinked once blushing a touch as she looked at Melody before walking forward. Melody watched her walk up to her, she stopped before her and reached over to the door and locked it. Melody was sweating now, worried yet excited, very excited in seeing this. Rose looked up at her then took her hat and tossed it aside. Rose even began unbuttoning Melody's shirt.

"I think you've proven to me that you're worthy." She purred. Melody gulped stopping her hands.

"Are you sure I mean .... I can wait, I mean you can ...." Melody was starting to fumble in her words. Why was she so nervous? This was what she had wanted for close to two years of being here. But for some reason she didn't want to do it. She didn’t want to do anything with Rose, not yet. Rose smiled sticking her hands into Melody's opened shirt hugging her around her middle. Rose nuzzled her neck before starting to kiss her down her neck.

"Why are you so nervous?" She asked.

"I'm wondering the same thing myself." Melody admitted breathlessly. Rose smiled up at her.

"Take a guess," She whispered before licking Melody's ear causing her to shudder.

"Maybe because I have a relationship with you already and I don’t want to ruin that." Melody said quickly pushing Rose away. Rose looked up at her confused. "I really like you Rose I do .... Since we first met, you told me to wait or prove myself to you before I ever do this and I accepted it that I will never get to you. But now that we've been friends for a while,”

“Friends?” Rose asked smiling again as she walked forward to her again swaying her hips. Melody blushed brightly at that trying to control herself. Rose asked taking Melody’s chin to steer her face towards hers. “”What do you call all the romps in the hay we have been doing, hmm?” Melody gulped.

“I just …. Those were different, that was for the fun of it but this …” Melody whispered worriedly. "I don’t want to ruin our friendship." She said pitifully. Rose smiled softly at her, the mirth in her eyes was replaced with understanding.

"I understand where you are coming from Melody. But I am serious about this." She said wrapping her arms around Melody's neck. Melody gulped looking down at Rose's breasts and desperately wanted to satisfy herself with the girl she fell in love with, but it just didn't sit right with her right now.

Was it because of the connections Melody made? Was it because she finally learned about who Rose really was and what she had been through most of her life? Melody didn't want to harm Rose any more than she had already endured with Reginald. But she is right there! Naked and telling Melody that she wanted her and she's open to make that next step.

Melody sighed taking Rose's hands and lightly pushed her back. Rose was confused until Melody began taking off her belt, she looked at Rose to see her grin. Rose quickly leaped up on her again and started to kiss her as Melody kissed back, a bit awkwardly since she was still trying to get her pants off. Once she finally got the infernal cloth off her feet she went into the kiss even stronger, feeling Rose pull her to the bed. Rose fell back onto the bed with Melody on top of her as they continue to kiss.

After that moment, the thoughts of hurting Rose went away, the thoughts of Reginald ruining Melody's plans of happiness went away too. All Melody was focused on was loving this woman and making sure she will become the happiest woman in the world.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie clenched the reins again glaring out into the distance. She sighed wiping the sweat off her forehead from the sun. Twilight shook her head with a snort waking Annie from her angered state. She loosened the reins.

"Sorry girl," Annie whispered, patting Twilight on her neck then stroked her mane. Twilight flicked her ear back toward her as if listening to her. Annie smirked at that stroking her ear. "I'm just going through stuff right now."

"That I can tell," An older voice said. Annie jumped and turned to see Darius on his black horse trotting over to stand by her. Annie clenched the reins again with one hand as her other hand continued to stroke Twilight's mane. That seemed to calm her down. After a long moment of silence Darius sniffed rubbing his nose.

"I'm telling you this not because I like you, I don't." Annie turned away watching the hills. "You are going to stay with Dash in the back load. Stay there and do as you are told."

Annie glared at him seeing him glare back at her. "You will do as Dash commands of you and when you are told to run, you run no questions asked. Understood?" He growled.

Annie stiffened glaring at him. "I'm no thief!" She whispered harshly. The man smirked a touch as she shook his head.

"You're not a thief, you're a ...." He paused to think then smiled sweetly at her. "You're a dog. A dog that has a master that controls you. You don’t have that little she-man taking the bait for you."

Annie growled at the insult to her sister. He grabbed her collar and shook her hard, Annie was gripping onto Twilight with her legs to stay on. Twilight neighed with fright at the sudden movement.

"Listen bitch!" He growled. Annie glared back grabbing his hand and used her other hand to keep her balance on his horse. "As long as you work under me, you are mine to control. I don’t care what your morals are, you work for the boss. When the boss' not around, you work for Skytalon, and Skytalon has me in control outside her jurisdiction. So if you make another trip out of line like you have been doing since you started this job, I will give you a lesson you won’t soon forget!" Annie felt him push her back onto her horse. She fixed her collar to see him glare at her.

"You don’t go anywhere near the third car. Understand?"

Annie spat to the side glaring at him. Darius snorted then turned his horse away. Annie snorted then heard the sound of a horn in the distance. She turned to see the black billowing smoke of the oncoming train. She sighed as the others went up to her. Dash stood by her as the train came closer.

"Looks like we're buddies today." Dash said with his trademark smirk. Annie stayed silent. Dash's smirk wavered as he watched her. "You alright?" Dash asked worriedly.

"Why you so worried?" Kim snarked getting a wince from Dash. "She's fine." Dash kept his mouth shut looking to his friend with worry. The train sped past them, it as the green and purple one of the Grapevine.

"Let's move!" Darius called out as he led them after the train. Annie waited until the others were gone then kicked Twilight into following. Annie reached the caboose last seeing Dash waiting for her taking her hand and hoisted her onto the train. Dash sighed patting her on the back as Twilight followed the other horses to the desert.

"Come on!" Dash called over the wind and rattling of metal. "We have a job to do." Annie didn’t move from her sitting position. Dash stopped and turned back to her with confusion. "Come on, we have a job to do."

Annie closed her eyes trying to think. Who was this boss that ordered for hired guns to steal from people? She didn’t want to harm people. That wasn't what she wanted to do, and she doubted this was what Melody wanted. After a moment she felt something rise in her chest, this feeling that is telling her to get up and do something about it. She sighed opening her eyes then turned to Dash. Dash stiffened seeing her glare.

"No,"

"No?" Dash asked confused. "Why?"

"We're stealing from innocent people! This isn't why I signed up."

Dash leaned against the door looking at her. "Look Apple, come on, we're not “stealing” from anyone." Dash yelped suddenly when Annie grabbed his jacket and pushed him into the door.

"Don’t give me that shit!" Annie snarled glaring at him. "Don't think that this hides the truth. We are stealing from people and we're train robbers!" Dash winced at this. He looked into Annie eyes to see what reminded him of betrayal.

"Do you know who the boss is?" Annie asked.

"No, I never knew. I signed up before you did!" Dash said quickly shaking his head. "I asked about him so I could meet him but Darius told me to not think about it. I get the money and that was that!" Dash said seeing that Annie turned away. Dash felt Annie release his jacket letting him fall back on his feet on the platform.

"I'm sorry Annie." He said softly with worry. "I wish I knew."

"Who is he though?" She asked turning to him. "Why is the Boss wanting us to rob the trains? Is he really getting back what was stolen or was he the one stealing?" Dash shrugged.

"I don’t know, I wish I knew. It seems that Darius doesn't want us to know."

Annie nodded. "Maybe he knows or he's the boss?"

Dash blinked then started thinking. "Hmm, but why would he be the boss. I don’t think he would know the train times. I mean he gets the times from Skytalon and Skytalon get the times from the boss."

Annie thought for a bit then had another thought. "Why would Darius not want us at the third car?"

Dash thought for a moment. "Actually I never thought about it? He told the rest of us too."

Annie thought for a moment then looked at the side ladder then up at the roof. "Let's go find out."

"Huh?" Dash asked with surprise. "Wait a minute," He called as Annie started up the side ladder. Dash went after her. Annie reached the roof top first then looked forward to see Lucky already heading down to do her job. Dash climbed up behind her holding on as his magical wings started to form to keep him balanced.

"What's your plan?" Dash asked worriedly.

"Time to see what Darius is trying to keep from us." Annie started forward, hunched over to keep from falling over. Dash followed close behind her. Annie and Dash fought through the jitter of the cars and the wind to reach the third car behind the engine. Annie climbed down the ladder then gasped seeing through the tiny window of the door. She hid to the side and motioned Dash to stay where he was on the roof.

Dash lowered onto his stomach to wait as Annie peeked inside and what she saw inside shocked her to the bone. Through the window she could see people chained, sick, and scarred. And what else she could see Darius talking to men with silver armor and weapons, the sigils on their chest look to be Griffin Kingdom Guard. Darius was talking to them and shaking their hands.

Annie hid again looking at Dash to see him looking at her with confusion, wondering what Annie was seeing that caused her to look so pale. Annie gulped then peeked inside again to see more of the chained prisoners. They had dark skin looked like a brownish red color, lighter than Velvet’s skin tone. They had long black hair, the men were bare chested while the women wore strange hide clothing. There are children there too. The children cling to their mothers as the three men were looking them over.

"Slavers!" She whispered with shock hiding again looking at Dash. She gulped looking at him then at the door. Did Dash knew about this? What about the others? Melody? No not Melody, she despised human labor like this. She looked through the window again to see Darius and the two guards walking to the other side.

"Wait, where's Mac?" Annie asked. Mac was with Darius earlier.

Suddenly Annie heard a hard whack and turned to see Dash fall unconscious on the roof above her. She gasped to see Mac standing above him looking down at her.

"You were given orders to do a job." Annie gasped as the man leaped off and landed before her, grabbing her jacket then kicked down the door. Darius and the two guards stopped and turned to see Mac with Annie in his grasp.

"Looks like Apple didn't follow your orders, Darius." Mac said pushing her to the floor. Annie heard the silent gasps from the held captives. Annie happened to turn to her right and stiffened seeing a dead fair skinned woman dressed like the other captives. Next to the dead woman was a young fair skinned child. She looked similar to the dead woman, her long braided pink hair was covered in old smelly blood in places.

"Great Epona," Annie gasped before she felt Mac grab the back collar of her shirt and jacket and force her up on her knees.

"I caught her and Dash sneaking around." Mac said. Annie glared hearing the two guards speak in griffin tongue. Darius smiled patting them telling them to leave him alone. The two guards left Darius alone with Annie and Mac with the slaves.

"So you’re the boss." Annie said severely. "You're the one that gave us the jobs!"

Darius chuckled shaking his head. "No, why do you think I would make these orders?" Annie blinked then turned to Mac to feel his revolver against her head.

"You are a touch smarter than what Skytalon claimed you to be." Darius said as he crouched down to look her in the eye. "But a little too naïve. You don’t know who you are dealing with."

Annie growled then looked at the people around her. "Who are they?" She asked. Darius chuckled looking around.

"Who are they you ask?" Darius asked laughing. "These people claim to be the first inhabitants of this land. Buffalo People."

Annie gasped remembering that name. "Buffalo People? But I thought they've-"

"They have been too few in the last few decades. Slowly and surly they are being wiped out. But what better way to let them rot if they can be used?"

Annie glared at him trying to fight off Mac but his grip was firm on her. "This is slavery!" She snarled. "Slavery is against human law!"

Darius patted her cheek, he took her hat then tossed it to the side. "Slavery might be against Equestrian law, but you forgot Eponian that I'm a Griffin. Slavery is our life and these people will owe their lives to us their saviors, the ones who took them out of the harsh wilderness to give them life. Teach them to live like actual human beings."

Annie growled. "That's against human law!"

Darius sighed sadly shaking his head. "For a religious sort you get on my nerves Apple." Annie bit her lip to keep from talking. Darius smirked and waved his hand. Annie felt the barrel of the revolver taken away.

"Hands up," Darius ordered, "Behind your head." Annie gulped as she did as she was told. Darius nodded. "Take her gun."

Mac nodded as he grabbed her jacket and took the revolver from Annie's holster and tossed it to Darius to hold. Darius checked the wheel then smirked as he snapped the fully loaded wheel into the gun then pulled back the hammer.

"You won't keep your mouth shut, you're a naïve, goody two shoes girl. And you just stumbled onto something you shouldn't have." Darius said smiling.

"Do the others know about this?" Annie asked. Darius chuckled.

"Only Mac and myself. The others, no, they don’t know anything. And neither will you." Darius said pressed the barrel of her own revolver on Annie's forehead.

"Wait a sec!" Mac said quickly. "She's our muscle, you can't kill her yet."

"Shut up Mac! If I let her go alive she'll no doubt tell the others, she already proved her side when she questioned her place." Darius snarled. Annie gulped then looked at the gun. "Trust me Mac, this is better." Annie squeezed her eyes shut as Darius pulled the trigger hearing the metallic clank. Annie gasped so did the other slaves.

"Huh?" Darius asked looking down then pulling back the hammer to realize there was no cap. "What the-!"

Annie growled and tackled Darius to the ground, causing the Colt to slide away. Darius grabbed Annie's arm as she tried to reach for the revolver to stop her. Mac ran forward to help, but a slave smirked and stuck out his leg tripping Mac causing him to fall on the floor. Annie struggled with Darius as he reeled one hand and punched her hard in the face. Annie was then kicked off of him falling on her back. She gasped as he ran forward, went on top of her, and then grabbed her neck choking her. Annie desperately placed her hand on his face trying to push him away from her.

"You are a fool Apple!" Darius snarled. "You and that she-man sister of yours! You two were nothing but trouble!" Annie struggled against the older man trying to get herself free. Annie then turned and noticed the little pink-haired girl looking at her with fear. Annie blinked once seeing her. Annie then looked down to see the way Darius was on top of her. She smirked then lifted her knee fast connecting with Darius' crotch causing him to yelp out loosening his grip. Annie then bucked her hips up causing him to fall forward over Annie. Annie then pushed him to the side hitting the crates.

Annie panted grabbing her revolver finding a chamber with a bronze cap on the nipple and sighed. She heard cry of warning and turned before she felt an arm wrap around her neck choking her. Annie dropped her revolver again to grab Mac's arm trying to breathe.

"Don’t make me kill you Annie!" Mac strained as she struggled.

"Funny,” She strained back. "I was gonna say the same thing!" Annie then grabbed his jacket then with a mighty pull, she flipped the heavy man over her to the ground. Then she slammed her foot into his chest hearing a horrible snap as Mac screamed out curling up.

Annie heard the gunshot then felt the horrible pain in her shoulder as she went down on her knees holding her shoulder. She turned to see Darius with Mac's revolver in his hand glaring at her. Annie snarled back.

"Mac?" Darius called hearing the horrible wheezing and coughing from his partner.

"I ....can’t breathe!" Mac wheezed coughing up blood.

Darius growled walking straight to Annie grabbing her by her hair pulling her up to her feet. He used his foot to push the side door open. Annie gasped as the train made a shake.

"Well lookie there!" Darius called over the wind as Annie looked over to realize that the train was slowly moving over a large wooden bridge over a ravine. She looked down to see no desert floor but a long drop into the canyon. She felt Darius shove her closer to the doorway.

"I love to see you're horse gods save you now." He laughed. Annie snarled at him.

"You won’t get away with this! Melody will-"

"You think I care about that bitch?" He asked with a smirk pressing the revolver into her neck. "I'll make it easier for you to fall, hmm?" She heard the lick of the hammer being pulled back. "See you in the afterlife Apple. It was nice knowing you."

Annie gulped back bile as she watched the ravine below her waiting for that final moment. Everything she wanted to do here would be for nothing. No freedom, no new homestead, no more Diamond. She will never see Diamond again even before she would continue their budding relationship.

She heard the gunshot and screamed feeling a hard shove, she grabbed for the door to stop her fall. She blinked and realized she wasn’t in pain or falling. She gasped, seeing Dash leaning against the door near the salves with his revolver smoking. Annie grunted as she pushed herself back into the car, she grabbed the rope to pull herself away from the opening panting hard.

She looked down to see Darius lying dead in a growing pool of blood, a red and black hole in the side of his head. Annie looked up to see Dash sigh then fall to the ground rubbing his head. Annie turned to see Mac lying still, he choked in his own blood. Annie gulped hard turning away.

"Thanks-"

"Don’t thank me yet!" Dash winced pointing. Annie turned in time to see the door open and the two griffin guards gasped seeing the two dead men. Annie didn’t waste any time. She leaped for her Colt and grabbed it. She pointed it up and pulled the trigger once to hit the first guard in the chest, throwing him back into the wall. He said to the floor dead. The second guard screamed as he threw his spear at her. Annie dodged it then pulled the trigger again hitting the griffin guard in the face killing him instantly too.

Annie panted for a long time then turned to see the spear was only centimeters from her ear. She felt something come up then ran to the side door and threw up. Dash winced as he turned away noticing the chained people around him.

"How're you doing”?" He asked smirking only to get strange faces in return.

Annie sighed spitting the leftover bile from her mouth shaking. She moved away from the door then leaned against the wall breathing heavily. "What do we do?" She asked.

Dash slowly stood up rubbing his multicolored head. "Well we have to stop the train. Kim and Lucky will be wondering what's going on."

Annie looked out the door then at the four dead bodies. After a moment she had an idea. "Come on, I have an idea!" She called as she got up grabbing Darius from under his arms.

"What are you going to do?" Dash asked. Annie pulled Darius over to the side then pushed him off the train watching him fall into the ravine far below. Dash was a bit shocked but then he understood her plan. Dash limped over to grab a guard as Annie shoved the other guard out the train. Annie looked down at Mac to see that his chest was caved in causing her to feel bile again. She gulped hard grabbing his jacket as she pulled the dead man to the opening then pushed him off.

She watched him fall until the train reached solid land again blocking her view. She couldn't stop thinking about what she had done. Dash patted her shoulder causing her to look up at him. He smiled at her she smiled sadly back at him.

"You did good Apple. You only did what you had to do. Don’t get upset over what you did. Think about what they would have done if you didn't do it." Annie nodded slowly.

"Experience?" She asked.

For a long moment Dash didn't say anything. He sighed and nodded. "Yeah, but I'll tell you at another time." That was then Dash turned and noticed the fair skinned woman and the girl. He went stock still staring at the woman as if he was about to get sick himself.

"Great Jupiter!" He whispered covering his mouth with his hand.

"Dash?" Annie asked noticing him walking closer to the dead woman. He knelt down before her and moved her pink hair aside to see her face and immediately he changed. Annie stood up walking closer to him as Dash started to shake.

"Dash, do you know this person?" Annie asked with worry. No doubt she was very different than the other captives there but she was dressed the same way as the others.

Dash sniffed wiping his eyes. "Yeah, she was my ....babysitter so long ago." Dash said on the verge of crying. "She was ....damnit!" He whispered crying. "She was ...." Now it was Annie’s turn to comfort him. She placed her hand on his shoulder and squeezed.

"The last time I saw her was two year before ... we went to San Fransiscolt. She and her husband ....they left to understand the frontier and the people that live in the frontier. She was ...." That was when he paused to see the little girl hugging the dead woman's arm sniffling. "Pregnant," He whispered with awe seeing the girl.

Annie blinked, her first thought that the girl was the daughter was true. Dash reached his hand to the girl to see her back away from him shaking her head. Dash bit his lip holding out his hand to the girl. The girl shook her head crying staying away from Dash's hand. Annie pulled Dash back, he glared at her.

"Dash think about it." Annie said silently pointing to the girl. "She's terrified of you." Dash felt horrible turning back to the girl to see her crying. "Hey, go on ahead and stop the train. I'll try and get these people free." Dash nodded looking at the girl.

"What about her?" Dash asked.

Annie thought for a moment. "Just go and take care of the engine I'll try and get her to trust me." Dash glared at her for a moment then nodded. He got up then headed to the door. He stopped and turned to the dead woman again then headed off.

Annie sighed then turned to the chains of the dead woman's wrists. She sighed then looked over to the side and saw the keys hanging on the wall. She took the key ring hearing the startled gasps of the captives. Annie smiled then walked over to the first man and unlocked his chains. He sighed as his arms fell to his lap feeling the blood flow through them. He smiled as Annie smiled back.

She walked down the line unlocking the chains on the captives getting smiles and words of thanks as she continued down the line until everyone was unchained except for the girl and her dead mother. Annie walked over to the last two captives and unlocked the dead woman's wrists. Her arms were still up in rigor causing Annie to feel sick. Annie carefully placed the dead woman on her back on the ground, she reached into her jacket to pull out her handkerchief. She unfolded the cloth and placed it over the woman's face to show respect. She turned to notice the Buffalo people were watching her, some were smiling.

Annie turned to the girl to see her looking at Annie. Annie smiled at the girl as she started unlocking the chains around her tiny wrists. The girl winced holding her arm, Annie shushed her softly holding her arm tenderly in her giant hands. The girl smiled and touched Annie's giant thumb. Annie felt a smile tug her lips as she grabbed some folded cloth at the corner and ripped it into a smaller piece to wrap it around the girl’s neck and arm to make a sling.

"There you go little one." Annie whispered gently as the girl smiled up at her. Annie and the captives felt the train slow to a stop. When the train stopped Annie stood up and walked to the door waving for the captives to approach the door. Annie pointed out to the land around them. The first buffalo warrior leaped off the train, landing on the ground in a squat. He called out for more as two other warriors leaped off the train to the ground.

Soon one by one the captives were helped off the train. Annie turned in time to see Dash already flying off in search for their horses. Annie leaped off then looked up to see the girl looking at her. Annie reached up to take the girl from under her arms and placed her on the ground. Annie turned around to see the buffalo people already moving on.

"Wait!" Annie called out, one man turned to her. Annie pushed the girl to let her follow them. But the man was shaking his head and waving his hands trying to tell the girl to leave. This confused Annie, even the girl as she was talking to them trying to go with them. But one younger man walked over and shoved the little girl away causing her to fall on her back crying. The younger man spoke very harshly at her pointing to the train. The girl continued to cry as the man yelled at her.

Annie glared at the two men as they finally shooed her off and started running after the rest of their tribe into the desert. They just basically abandoned her in her time of need. She needed the family she knew the most and they abandoned her. But why? Annie wasn't sure.

"Annie?" Annie turned to see Lucky and Kim walking over to her. "What happened?" Lucky asked. "Who were they?"

Annie sighed. "Just some captives that were on the train." Annie answered.

"Why did they leave the kid?" Lucky asked hearing the poor girl crying out words of the buffalo tongue screaming for them to come and get her and not leave her alone.

"I don’t know." Annie whispered as she walked forward to the girl.

"Where's Darius?" Kim asked. Annie ignored her as she approached the child then scooped her up into her arms. The girl started screaming with fear until she heard Annie whisper into her ear causing her to immediately go still and silent. The girl turned to her. For a long moment they stared into each other’s eyes, then the girl wrapped her arm around Annie’s neck, crying. Annie shushed her softly rocking her.

"I got you little one," She whispered softly she heard a sharp whistle and turned to see Dash in the air waving to them from across the bridge. Annie sighed then turned to the girls.

"Let's go! We have a long way home." She ordered as she started walking to the railroad bridge. "The engineers will wake up soon and start the train. We better be gone by the time that happens."

Lucky nodded and followed her as Kim glared at Annie's back. She snarled silently as she followed the women across the bridge. Something was not right and it had something to do with that damn Apple.

Author's Note

Here it is, Chapter 13. It took forever to think of a good name, so this Rascal Flats song title seemed to fit perfectly for the chapter's theme. Also known as the longest chapter I have ever written that was not a one shot! Awesome!

We get another Melody and Rose moment. What did you think? Did you guys like the flash forward to Vinyl and her magic skills? It seems that Melody could use the same style of magic but not as successful as Vinyl will be in Apple Scratch Towards the World. Does this magic run through the family? Also the big part on Annie and Dash, what did you think about that? Were you surprised that Darius had a second job? What about the girl? That's Fluttershy's ancestor, sad story hmm? Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter.

Let me know if there are any mistakes I missed.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It's about time I do another Ancestor list. Here we go, starting from order of appearance in the story. Like I said before each of these characters are related some way to their decedents.

Annabelle "Annie" Apple: AJ's Ancestor
Melody Liker: Vinyl's Ancestor
Velvet Mist: Twilight's Ancestor
Ace Kicker: Cloud Kicker's Ancestor
Diamond Belle: Rarity's Ancestor
Berry: Berry Punch's Ancestor
Rose Philharmonica: Octavia's Ancestor
Yelena Skytalon: Gilda's Ancestor
Maxine Dust: Lightning Dust's Ancestor
Tinker Pie: Pinkie Pie's Ancestor
"Rocket" Dash: Rainbow Dash's Ancestor.
Lucky: Lyra Heartstrings' Ancestor
Kim: Colgate's Ancestor
Wendy: Ditzy Do's Ancestor
Butterfly: Fluttershy's Ancestor (The little girl Annie rescued.)

Ch. 14: Surprising Surprises

Chapter 14

Surprising Surprises

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Since Darius and Mac were gone, I suddenly took charge and no one seemed to object to that change. At least I hoped not. Lucky was sad about the story about Darius and Mac's deaths. I let Dash do the talking, he's better at lying than me. But the look on Kim's face though, I knew that she knew something wasn't right. Unlike Lucky, Kim was really smart.

As for the girl, I knew I couldn’t leave her out in the desert to die. Before we left, Dash asked for a moment alone with the dead woman. I allowed him but I told him that we had to hurry. Dash flew back to the train then went inside the cart. He carried out the dead woman and found a place to cover her in dirt and stones for her grave. We waited for a bit for him to say his farewells then he flew back to us. He stayed in beside me as we headed back to the stakeout point.

That night we were seated in silence. Dash was super silent than normal. I asked him some questions about the woman. He answered all he could before he started breaking down and asked to be left alone for a bit. He stood up and headed somewhere to be alone. Poor guy. When Dash returned I could tell he was crying, he sat down next to me looking at the girl as she slept against me. He smiled a touch stroking the girl's head.

"She looks just like her mom." He said sadly. I smiled at him and patted his shoulder. He smiled in return, saying he won't know what she would have named the girl.

The next morning we packed up our gear and headed home. During the ride the girl would look at Dash as he would make funny faces at her causing her to laugh. During the slow ride a strange thing happened. A butterfly, not native to this part of the country flew to the girl and landed on her arm, the girl smiled pointing at the butterfly saying several words in the buffalo tongue. I smiled then noticed Dash staring at the butterfly with sadness. The butterfly flew away as the girl whined, wanting the butterfly to stay.

"Butterfly,"

"Huh?" I asked seeing Dash smile sadly at the girl.

"Butterfly. That was her mothers’ name. She loved butterflies." He said smiling.

I looked at the girl to see her leaning back into me, getting sleepy. I smiled and stroked her pink hair, she seemed to like that as she started to doze off.

"Butterfly then." I said to see Dash looked at me strangely. "Why not we call her Butterfly?"

Dash smiled and nodded. "Sure. That way we have a name for her." I nodded to him and smiled, I guess this trip wasn't as horrible as I first thought.

As we neared the canyon we noticed heavy storm clouds coming from the mountains. We all suit up in our rain slicker coats and made sure all the things that were ruined while wet in bags and made sure our pack were covered. After pulling on my slicker I mounted Twilight as Dash helped Butterfly into the saddle in front of me. I pulled Butterfly closer to me as I wrapped my slicker around her to keep her dry. Poor dear needs better clothes when we get back home. I unbuttoned the middle buttons so she could look out.

As we rode over the bridge the rain started pouring hard on top of us. I could hear the big pats on my hat as we rode. Twilight seemed to enjoy the rain, she would whinny and shake her head causing Butterfly to laugh clapping her hands. When thunder struck though poor Butterfly squeaked and hugged me afraid. I rubbed her back with my hand telling her it was fine. She seemed to calm down by the sound of my voice.

When we finally reached Frontier City, things were very gloomy and sad. The rain just continued to pour and the thunder boomed far into the mountains. When we approach we stopped seeing a group of people walking in a straight line to an area I did not recognize. The four of us were confused seeing this. But what made it weirder was that they were dressed in black clothes. At first I thought they were the Brothers and Sisters of the Church but then I started thinking more. They were crying and sad. Dash's horse stood by Twilight and I as we watched the procession walk past us.

"A funeral?" Dash asked curiously. I shrugged in response. I nudged Twilight forward in a slow walk as we joined the line to see what was going on. As soon as we reached the end of the march we were at an area that was being made into a graveyard of the town. I didn’t realize there was a grave yard here and already I could count fifteen headstones already. So this was relatively new.

Us four stood at the very back as we saw the four men lower a large wooden casket into the ground. Speaking was Preacher Mathis. As I listened to his words, filled with sadness and grief it made me wonder who this person was.

"Hey, Annie." I turned to see it was Melody dressed in her slicker coat and bowler hat. She looked very nice and clean for the first time in a while. "How did it go?" She asked standing by us.

I told her that I had to explain things later and then Butterfly popped her head out from the coat, causing Melody to stare with shock. I said that I would tell her later again and gave her a glare. She nodded then turned back to the funeral. That was when I asked silently who died and was it someone we knew. Melody shrugged. She said the one name that made me stare in shock.

"Amos is dead?" I squeaked in shock. Don’t get me wrong, I disliked that man but it came as a shock. "How?" I asked. The others were quite surprised too as they looked at one another.

Melody shrugged. "Some trapper came by to trade and they found the big guy half eaten by a bear in the forest. They brought him here since we were the closest town. I didn't see him but I heard that it was hard to figure out if it was him or not until Velvet pointed out his wedding ring."

I was in shock. I knew Amos to be strong and big, hell I bet even bears were scared of him. So Amos was killed by a bear, poor man. I would never want that type of death to be put on any man, not one like that. I asked Melody how Velvet was taking it. At this though Melody shrugged. She said she didn't know if Velvet was alright or not. She had been following the stupid protocol from the Church of the Gods.

I groaned at that and asked why. Melody answered that Amos was one of them. He joined in when they came to town and he was known as a brother to them. So according to their traditions, a widow must be in mourning for half a year. Even though Velvet does not believe in the church's ways she still had to go through with it since she was his wife. Stupid, but I couldn't just say that at a funeral with so many people there. I kept my mouth shut.

When the funeral was over, I went back to the Sweetie Belle and tethered Twilight at the post with the others. We all went inside, Butterfly was hiding behind me holding my hand and my wet coat. It was so good to be home.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

"Annie!" Berry called from the bar. Annie smiled waving back, walking over. "Man you've been gone forever!" Annie smiled tipping her soggy hat.

"Yeah big jobs. Say you have any drinks to wet the whistle and something warm to eat?" Annie asked. Berry chuckled.

"Great Epona alive, you sound a lot different. What changed?" Annie shrugged as she took a seat, Dash helped Butterfly on a stool next to Annie. The girl was looking around the massive room in awe. Berry was surprised to see the girl.

"Uh who's that?"

"That is Butterfly." Dash said smiling, tickling the girl under her chin causing her to giggle adorably. "Annie saved her from a life of slavery."

"Really?" Berry asked in shock as she started to smile. "Wow, you're one lucky duck, kid." Butterfly looked at Berry in confusion. "What's wrong can't you talk?"

"She can," Annie said worriedly. "But she can't speak Equestrian. At least not yet."

Berry blinked. "Wow," After a moment Berry took their drink orders and handed them their drinks, then she got bowls of spicy gumbo ready for them, even a bowl for Butterfly to try. "Here you go, sausage gumbo, with the perfect spice blend to warm you up!"

Everyone dug into their gumbo enjoying the taste and sure enough it did warm them up. Annie turned to see Butterfly looking at her bowl then up at Annie. Annie took Butterfly's hand and placed the spoon in her hand. She shown Butterfly how to use the spoon to scoop up the food. Butterfly swallowed hard for a second then lightly scooped up some of the gumbo into her spoon then slurped the broth into her mouth then blinked her eyes and licked her lips, smiling. Dash and Berry were smiling seeing Butterfly carefully scoop more of the soup slurping the broth down.

"I say she likes it," Berry said with pride. Dash and Annie laughed at that.

After they had their fill, the doors opened as people were returning from the funeral. Annie turned to see Melody leading the pack of soggy people inside. Berry chuckled.

"Soup's on everybody. Come and get in line for some warm gumbo and some drinks!" She called. Everyone that wanted some food and refreshments made a line at the bar as Berry ladled some gumbo and handed the bowls to the customers getting two silver coins as payment. Soon the whole place was filled with wet souls eating their fill. Melody stood by Annie and cleared her throat pointing to the stairwell door. Annie nodded taking a quick drink of her whiskey before leaping off her stool. Butterfly called out stopping her. Butterfly leaped off her stool to run after Annie grabbing her hand. Annie winced then turned to Melody. Melody gave her a look.

"She's gonna be with me for a while. She doesn't trust anyone but me right now." Annie said quickly. Melody blinked then sighed.

"Well tell her that we're just gonna be right over there." Melody said pointing to the stairwell. Annie looked down at Butterfly to see her look up at her. Annie swallowed then knelt down.

"Stay here," She said slowly patting the stool. "Stay," She said. She grabbed Butterfly from under her arms and lift her up and placed her on the stool. "Stay here." She repeated. "Eat." She said indicating the bowl. Butterfly blinked at the order looking at the bowl then at Annie. She turned around and went back to eating. Annie blinked in surprise, Butterfly understood that?

Annie walked over to Melody, she turned to see Butterfly watching her curiously. Annie smiled and waved. "Go on and eat. Eat." She said, Butterfly smiled then turned back to her bowl. Annie smiled, Butterfly understood the word "Eat."

Annie stood with Melody. "What happened?" Melody asked. Annie began to tell Melody what had happened. Everything from the realization that they were train robbers, Darius and Mac's second job as slavers, and then the fact that she and Dash killed four people.

"What?" Melody gasped, closing her mouth seeing people too busy chatting to hear her outburst. "What?" She whispered. "How? Why?"

"Melody, they were trying to kill me for knowing too much!" Annie whispered.

Melody gulped rubbing her chin thinking.

"Melody?"

“Hmm?" She asked seeing Annie's glare. "What?"

"Did you know about this?"

Melody stared at her with a glare. "Hell no! Annie, I didn't know that Skytalon's top hired guns were hit men or robbers. I would never have joined this even for the money." Annie looked into Melody's eyes for a moment to see if she was lying to her. After a moment Annie turned away, Melody was telling the truth. Melody sighed rubbing her face.

"So, Darius and Mac are dead. Now what?" She asked worriedly. Annie shook her head with worry.

"I don't know. Since Dash was with me, he helped out in making the story believable. I think Lucky is okay with it, but Kim ..." Annie turned to see Kim checking her revolver, blowing into an empty hole of the wheel then spun the wheel, pushing it back into the revolver hearing it snap to a stop. "She's not very happy."

Melody turned to see Kim glaring at Dash as he was talking to Berry. "Yeah I have been noticing that she has an attitude." She said. "Especially with Dash. I thought she and Dash were fine."

Annie shrugged. "I think Dash was blowing off air. I don't think Kim enjoys it much. She confronted me on the first job that I was sleeping with Dash." Melody snorted then laughed into her hand. Annie glared at her. "I'm serious Melody!"

"I'm sorry." She said giggling. "It's funny thinking that you two are a couple." Melody continued to snicker and snort as Annie blushed.

"Hey! Just because we have been seeing eye to eye doesn't mean I like him romantically. Besides I have Diamond now."

"Oh really?" Melody asked smiling sweetly at her sister. "Tell me sister, have you ever given Diamond the presentation yet?" Melody asked smirking seeing Annie go blank.

"Huh?"

"You know, taking her into the bed room, play some smack with her," Suddenly Annie's cheeks went apple red.

"What?! No! I-I mean, no I haven't really thought of that yet. So much has happened you know." Melody frowned a touch.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to tease you. I thought you two got it going that night." Melody said smiling. Annie shook her head.

"No, she wanted me to sleep with her that night because … well you know." Annie said sadly.

Melody nodded with a sad smile. "Yeah, she does seem to be doing better. Quicker than I would have thought possible."

"Anyway, after all that," Annie started scratching her head.

"What about the girl?" Melody asked pointing to Butterfly. Annie turned to her.

"Remember those buffalo people I mentioned?"

"Yeah?"

"Well, they flat out abandoned her." Annie said with sadness. "Poor girl. She just lost her mother in that hell car and then lost the only ones she called her family. I guess the tribe didn't care for them and didn't want anything to do with her." Melody stuck her hands into her trousers pockets looking down at the floor.

"So you decided to take her in?"

Annie nodded. "Of course. I can't leave a child out there in the desert." Melody smirked patting Annie on the back.

"You did good Annie." After a moment Melody smirked. "How many more strays are you going to bring in?"

Annie glared playfully at her as she shoved her away. "I don’t do that."

"Oh come on, you're like a magnet for people that are down on their luck to meet. First it was that horse, then you got close with Tinker, then Dash, Velvet, Diamond. Pretty soon you'll adopt the whole town!"

Annie blushed rubbing the back of her neck chuckling. Melody sighed smiling. "That is what's great about you, Annie. Never forget that."

"Forget what?"

Melody had this sad look in her eyes as she wrapped her arm around Annie in a one sided hug. "Just keep doing what makes you who you are, got it? Because believe me Annie, I lost myself a long time ago and I always wondered how you could be who you are without changing."

Annie blushed at that. "Gosh Melody, you're making me blush."

"That's what sisters are for." She said smiling. "Now if you'll excuse me, there is a lovely pianist I must woo." Melody said smiling, turning to see Rose standing on the stage looking around. Annie noticed then blinked seeing Rose turn to them. Annie watched as Rose smiled a sly seductive smile and waved her finger for Melody to follow her back stage. Melody chuckled making sure her hat was cocked right on her head and checked her jacket. She had one last thought, turning back to her sister.

"Oh, one last thing Annie,"

"What?" Annie asked still shocked at what she just witnessed.

"I think Diamond really missed you. I think she said she was taking Velvet back to her shop." Annie nodded understanding the hint and the knowing smile on Melody’s face.

"Yeah, I'll go and find her and have a chat with her. There are things I want to tell her anyway." Melody frowned seeing the sad look on her face.

"See you later, alright." Annie nodded thinking as she watched Melody leap up on stage and run backstage. She shook her head chuckling.

"Well, who would have thought?" Annie whispered before chuckling. She turned to Butterfly and couldn't help but sigh. She walked over to the bar, Butterfly waved her hand smiling as Annie grinned back.

"How does that taste hmm?" Annie asked. "Yum, yum?" Annie asked. Butterfly heard the words and nodded.

"Mm-hmm!" She said smiling. Annie chuckled ruffling her dirty pink hair.

"Hey Berry." Annie called. Berry turned to her smiling. "Do you mind keeping an eye on Butterfly for me?"

"Um sure, where are you going?" Berry asked a little nervously. Annie smiled.

"I'm off to go find Diamond and speak with her. Melody mentioned that she went with Velvet back to her shop. I'll be back soon." Berry nodded.

"I guess I can keep an eye on her for you. Don’t take too long." Berry said with worry again looking at the girl then at Annie. Annie smiled thankfully at the bartender.

"Thank you, I'll be back soon." Annie placed her hand on Butterfly's shoulder. Butterfly looked up at her smiling.

"I'll be back soon. Okay?" She said smiling. Butterfly blinked trying to process what Annie just said. "I'll be back." Annie said as she thanked Berry. She patted Dash on the back winking at him before heading for the doors back into the downpour. Dash turned back to Butterfly to see her watch Annie leave. Dash patted her shoulder then made a silly face causing her to giggle.

As Annie stepped out, thunder rolled faintly in the distance. She fixed her coat and winced holding her shoulder. She let out a small whine feeling the pain in her shoulder wound. Kim did help treat it, but she said it was a patch job at best. She knew it would be painful but was it supposed to be this painful after two days of riding in the sun and rain?

"Probably not." Annie groaned, rubbing her shoulder with her hand as she walked through the rain down Main Street to Velvet's shop. She marched up the steps to the doors and tried to pull the handle but it didn't budge. She blinked at that surprised. Surprised enough to try and pull the door again, but to no avail. The door was locked. Annie peeked into the windows to see the store empty. Lighting flashed to reveal inside for her to see. No one was inside. Then Annie noticed the back door behind the counter, she could see it cracked open with a light pouring from the inside.

"Huh, they might be inside." Annie thought out loud as she stepped down the stoop rubbing her shoulder as she walked to the side door. Annie stopped to look over to see that Twilight’s stall was gone. All that was left was the straw and the dirt square where the small building was. Amos must have torn it down after Annie took Twilight away. Annie sighed then walked to the side door. She reached for the knob and pulled the door and it actually opened.

Annie stepped into the store and closed the door behind her. She sighed then stiffened hearing sounds. She was confused by the sounds she heard, they were muffled from inside the back room. Annie walked silently towards the door, hearing the muffled sounds a touch louder. She gulped reaching her hand to the door and winced silently holding her shoulder. She has to find the doctor and get that fixed and soon. She reached with her other hand instead and pushed the door opened.

What she saw inside made her jaw fall to the floor. The interior was a small room, the house inside the store with a bed, table and chairs, a small wood fed stove and a small chest of drawers. And laying on the bed were two people. One was Velvet, on her back kissing someone on top of her. Annie couldn't speak, she was in stunned silence. Velvet was almost out of her clothes as the one on top of her was a man and he was shirtless.

Suddenly Velvet opened her eyes by chance and froze, her eyes went into terrified fear seeing Annie. She grabbed the man's hand to stop him from somewhere between their bodies.

"What?" He asked in all too familiar voice. That was when the man turned then made that well known smirk.

"Hey Apple, care for a threesome?"

Annie finally blinked out of her shock and shook her head. "Kicker?”

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody opened her eyes staring at the wooden ceiling above her bed. She sighed thinking deeply over the last thirty minutes. She could hear the thunder boom outside and the walking of boots above in the upper floors. She bit her lip trying to make plans. Ever since learning about her old boss being the owner of Frontier City things have been difficult. She has to get the gold from the secret mine out of town and someplace where she can bury it and retrieve it later.

She sighed loudly without thinking. She felt movement beside her and turned to see Rose open her eye looking at her. Melody winked at her, Rose smiled as she flipped over inside the bed sheets to cuddle next to Melody, pressing her face into her neck smiling. Melody smiled stroking her hair as her smile slowly turned into a concerned frown. She looked at the wall thinking and wondering what will happen when Reginald does come to town? What if he recognizes Melody? What will happen to Annie or Rose in this whole thing?

Annie!

"Dammit." Melody whispered.

"What’s wrong?" Rose whispered sleepily her eyes still closed. Melody winced as she returned to stroking Rose's hair.

"Nothing's wrong." Melody whispered a little too fast. Rose opened her eyes to look up at her.

"Melody, if there is something wrong, please tell me." After a moment of worried silence Rose swallowed turning away. "Was it something I did?" Melody gasped sitting up.

"No!" She said quickly causing Rose to smile at touch. "No, don’t you ever think that." Melody said strongly taking her hand into hers. "No, it's nothing about you ..." She paused thinking. "It's just that I'm struggling with stuff right now."

Rose sat up pulling the blanket around her covering herself. She noticed that Melody was still wearing her shirt from earlier. Rose smiled reaching over to button up two buttons to keep her shirt on and covered her chest. Melody blushed at that.

"You can tell me anything you know." Rose said a little cross. "I know you are worried about something Melody, will you ever tell me you're problems?" Melody blushed a deeper red seeing Rose's stern gaze on her. "I mean, I tell you everything when I'm upset, why can't I return the favor with you?" She asked with a pout.

Melody bit her lip thinking. But all her thoughts lead to the same conclusion, do not tell anyone about this problem. It will cause nothing but hurt and confusion. She can't just tell Rose that she used to work for her brother who practically made her life a living hell for existing. But she also can't risk worrying her either. She can't risk hurting Rose more. She took her hands and kissed them smiling at her. She stroked her chin seeing Rose smile at her.

"One day, I will tell you. But right now, I'm so sure." Rose frowned at that.

"Why not? Melody I can help you." She said glaring at her.

Melody opened her mouth then closed it, thinking before speaking. She sighed shaking her head. "No, you can't help me in this predicament Rose. But, I promise you," She whispered, cupping Rose's cheek, leaning closer to her. "I will tell you when I feel like it's time. Alright?"

Rose sighed turning away. "What are you hiding from me?"

"Nothing that concerns you." Melody whispered softly before kissing her cheek. Rose turned to her to see Melody smile at her. "I'll tell you, just not yet." Rose laid back into the bed, smiling as Melody loomed over her. "But first, I want you to sing my name."

Rose blushed smiling. "You sure can be very forward, Melody Liker." She purred.

Melody winked. "I was told that many times before." Melody leaned in for a kiss as Rose wrapped her arms around her and her legs wrapped around her waist.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie sat at the table drumming her fingers on the table top as Ace Kicker, now dressed with his shirt, was checking his revolver and cleaning it with cloth and oil. Annie turned to see Velvet busy putting a pot of water to boil for tea. Annie turned back to Ace as he spat into his gun and used the cloth to polish the metal to a dull shine.

"So?" Annie began. Kicker looked up snapping the wheel back into the gun.

"So," He said in return watching Annie with worry as she scrutinized him. Annie stood up.

"Where the hell have you been? Do you know how worried you made us here? Not just me or Melody for that matter but Tinker was always wondering where you were when the storms came."

Ace sighed setting down his gun and the cloth as he leaned forward on his crossed arms on the table. He looked to Velvet to see her watch him warily.

"Um, Velvet do you mind if I have a moment alone with Annie for a bit?" Annie quirked her brow at that. Velvet nodded and stepped out of the room fixing her blouse. Once she was gone, Ace rubbed her face with his hands looking between his fingers as Annie waited for an explanation.

"I haven't told Velvet yet on things. It just happened." He said with a shrug but the scrutinized glare he got from Annie made him flinch. "Alright, alright, don’t give me those eyes. You're like a god of truth or something." Annie snorted rolling her eyes.

"The truth Kicker." Annie said strongly giving Ace pause, looking her up and down curiously.

"You seem different since I last saw you. What changed?"

"A lot, now start talking." She ordered.

Ace chuckled then nodded. "I know when I'm beat." He sighed with annoyance then quickly told Annie about his job and how it affected his life. The same thing he told Melody months prior. Annie was amazed by the story.

"So, how did you and Velvet get in bed, hmm?" Annie asked with a quirked brow.

Ace rubbed his temples with a shameful blush on his face. He looked to the door then leaned into the table to speak in a whisper to Annie.

"Look, I came back from my ... vacation and went to Velvet to say hello. One thing led to another then the next thing I knew you were at the door staring at us." Annie glared at him for a long moment then turned away.

"There's more of this isn't there?" Annie said in whisper glaring at him. "You're hiding something." Ace gulped turning away. "Ace?"

Ace looked into her eyes then felt his shield cracking under her hard stare. He growled turning away. "I was going to wait and tell both you and Melody about what happened."

"What happened?" Annie asked curiously. Ace looked to the door again.

"First, have you heard about what happened to Amos?" He asked.

Annie blinked with a shrug. "Rumor has it that he was mauled by a bear."

Ace nodded with a light smirk on his face. "That's the story huh?"

Annie frowned staring at him to see his smirk as he leaned back in his chair. Suddenly an idea popped up and made her mouth drop open. Ace blinked turning away rubbing his chin.

"You .... No." Annie whispered seeing Ace wink at her.

"I did."

"How-" Ace shushed her harshly looking to the door.

"Keep it down, I haven't told Velvet yet." He whispered.

"Tell her? You killed Amos!?" She whispered looking at him with shock.

Kicker rubbed his face with annoyance. He stood up then pulled back his buttoned up shirt to reveal his wrapped midsection. Annie could see a slight stain of dried blood on the bandages.

"I almost lost my life to blood loss out in the mountains. And it was fucking worth it!" He said smiling. He buttoned up his shirt afterwards to see Anne's mouth dropped open again.

"How," Before she could ask more the door opened and Velvet came into the room smiling. Ace's glare was replaced with a smile. Annie turned to Velvet to see her actually smiling back. A true happy smile, the first one Annie had seen in a long time.

"Hope I didn't interrupt anything."

Ace shook his head. "Nothing of the sorts. Just having a friendly chat." He said smiling before he got a slight slap in the back of the head by Velvet. This surprised Annie. Ace chuckled scratching his head as she walked to the tea kettle just as it started to whistle.

Ace turned back to Annie with a hard look. "We'll talk more about this later." Annie nodded.

"I'll be expecting that talk."

"Get Melody to come. I want to talk to her too." He turned to smile at Velvet as she set a small cup of warm tea before him.

"Do you want some tea, Annie?" Velvet asked. Annie shook her head.

"No thank you Velvet. I better get going." Annie stood up reaching for her hat hanging on a hook by the door. Before she left she gasped remembering why she came to the shop in the first place. "Velvet?"

"Yes?"

"Wasn't Diamond with you?"

Velvet nodded. "Oh yes, we met up with Ace and she went on some errands before returning to the Sweetie Belle."

"Ah, alright." Annie stopped at the door to look at Ace to see him watching her. "Until later, maybe Melody and I can treat you to drinks at the bar?"

Ace nodded. "That will be nice. Maybe tonight?"

Annie nodded. "Yeah, see you there." Annie headed for the door but paused to watch Ace take Velvet's hand and smile at her. A genuine happy smile and Velvet was returning that smile, biting her lip. Annie sighed shaking her head. The next six months are going to be tough on them with the church on top of Velvet. Annie closed the door then headed out of the shop. The rain had lightened up since then, but she couldn't stop the bugging feeling that something was going to happen, something bad.

As she walked she could see everybody walking in sadness from the funeral and from the weather. It reminded Annie of the time her mother passed, it seemed like the heavens were crying for her passing. The rain lasted for a full week nonstop after her mother passed. And that feeling was returning again. Annie went through an alley between two buildings and went to the back. She kept walking towards the hill that overlooked the town. By the time she reached the top, the rain stopped. She sat down on a rock taking off her hat.

She sat there for a long moment rubbing her wet hat. She clenched the wet leather between her hands as she started to cry. All her frustration, anger, fear, even confusion all came out in tears. She didn't know why but ever since she came to this place, she had been more emotional. She didn't know how long she sat there alone, but during that time she opened her eyes hearing the sound of a horse walking over behind her.

"I was told you came up here." A southern voice said causing Annie to smile.

"Who told you that?" Annie asked with a sniff rubbing her face. She heard Diamond dismount her horse as she walked over in a nice dress. She fixed her skirt and sat down on the hard rock seat next to Annie.

"Well I returned to the Sweetie Belle and saw Mr. Dash there with a girl?"

Annie smiled sadly looking down at the grass. "Things happened." She whispered. Diamond frowned hearing the shame in Annie's voice.

"What happened?" She asked with concern. Annie sighed as she dropped her hat to cover her face with her hands shaking her head.

"I had to kill Darius and Mac and two train guards the other day. During the fight, Darius wanted to get rid of me." Annie whispered. Diamond watched her shake her head as her voice began to waver as a new round of tears began to fall. "I was close to having a bullet in my head twice in less than five minutes and the last thing I thought was you." Annie whispered turning to Diamond. Diamond wrapped her arm around Annie leaning into her.

Annie felt Diamond resting her chin on her shoulder and swallowed. She lifted up Diamond's chin surprising her. Annie could see the beauty on her face and her eyes sparkling. Diamond could see the desperation in Annie's green eyes and the tears drying on her cheeks. Annie leaned forward and pressed her lips against Diamond's holding her in a deep kiss. Diamond at first was shocked by this sudden turn of events but reluctantly kissed back wrapping her arms around her western hero.

Tinker was walking with Remington to the river when she felt a tingle in her knee. She turned squinting, looking up the hill. She could see two people she recognized and smiled a huge smile seeing Diamond and Annie kissing and holding each other. By the way they were kissing, it was intense and loving at once. Tinker sighed turning to Remington.

"It’s great when two love birds finally find each other, huh Remy?" She asked seeing Remington nod his head with a snort. Tinker then turned again and smiled seeing Diamond and Annie fall to the ground behind the rock so she wouldn't see.

"Nailed it!" She said smiling looking to Remington then frowned. "What do you mean you won the bet? No, I know it. I said Annie would make the move first. You bet that Diamond would. So I won, fair and square, now let’s go and find some stuff in the river." Remington followed his mistress, he turned to hear noises of excited yelling from the hill. He rolled his eyes then continued on the walk.

Author's Note

At long last, Chapter 14 of JAWWS.

I apologize to those of you waiting forever for this. I was being lazy, I had stuff to do with family, and then I became very ill. But now that I'm better and in writing spirit again I edited this chapter and got it ready for you guys.

So what did you guys think? Did you guys like Butterfly? What did you guys thought about Kicker already "banging" Velvet? I hope that was a fun surprise for you guys. I had fun writing that. :rainbowlaugh: Also, at long last we finally have a true RariJack moment! This won't be the last though. I'm working on Chapter 15 now. Hopefully I'll get that out quicker than this one. :twilightblush:

If you see any mistakes please let me know, thanks.

Ch. 15: In Sickness & In Health

Chapter 15
In Sickness & In Health

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

I didn’t know what came over me that day but it was worth it.

I couldn’t believe that I kissed Diamond willingly on my own. Perhaps what had happened that time on the train with the revolver aimed at the back of my head, I actually thought my time was over and Epona was saying it was time to leave the living. But I do owe Dash a big favor for saving my life and giving me the chance of kissing Diamond and well ... Loving her.

After we finally separated from our kiss, Diamond and I were disheveled to say the least. I almost had my shirt off from our time on the hill. Diamond grabbed my shirt and pulled me close to her as she whispered, "Let's go to a more comfortable and drier place."

I nodded and replied, "Let's go then!"

Grabbing our things, I walked to Diamond's horse and helped her up into the saddle. I leaped onto her horse with her behind me as I rode us back to the tavern. I remember feeling Diamond's hand reaching into my half unbuttoned shirt grabbing me in places that made me giddy and want to ravish her right there, but I tried to keep focused. Until she was able to sneak her hand into my trousers and.... Let's just say some heads were turned after I shouted. I could care less, I got our horse to trot faster to the tavern.

I hitched Diamond's horse to the back post then helped her off her horse. Sweet Epona above, I never felt this excited to kiss a woman before ... was this natural? I'm not sure but I loved it when Diamond wrapped her arms around my neck and kiss me on the mouth. Yes, we were stalled by more kissing outside the tavern. Finally I was able to pull away from those precious lips and lead her back into the tavern. I stopped to realize Ace was in there with Melody as they talked.

Ace turned to see me, so did Melody. They were ready to call for me when Diamond came in grabbing my shirt and pulled me with her to the stairs door. Melody and Ace looked at one another before smiling knowingly my way. They both lifted up their drinks, Melody a glass while Ace held a bottle of whiskey. I gave them a finger salute before Diamond pulled me down the stairs.

Diamond took me into her room and well everything went into a blur for me in that room. All I knew was that we were kissing, holding each other, pulling off each other's clothes and … well you could guess what occurred. But I'm a bit embarrassed to write it on paper. No doubt, I'm sure Diamond is haunting me right now by remembering that first true night we had together.

After the whole exchange, Diamond called me a record breaker for her. I guess not many patrons she was with in the past matched me. I felt a little prideful at that, but I wasn't sure if I should be. Oh well.

We stayed in bed late into the next morning, just lying in each other's company. I enjoyed it and I'm sure Diamond did too. I mentioned how she still kept up for an old woman. I guess I deserved the punishment she gave me that morning. I didn’t know if it was a “punishment” or more fun with her. As long as we're both happy, it's all for good and fun right?

After that we got out of bed and got dressed for the day. When I met up with Melody that morning, the look on my face must have said it all. Melody was laughing pointing at me. Thankfully Rose was there to slap some sense into her for me.

Diamond came out after me all dressed in her one of her nice dresses with her makeup in place to hide the bite mark on her neck I left behind. Diamond came up to me and gave me a kiss on my lips in front of every patron in the bar. I couldn’t leave her alone in that regard as I kissed her back and we heard the cheering of the tavern. I guess it was a good thing I kissed back.

When lunch came around, Ace came into the tavern and noticed Melody and I were talking. Melody ordered for a bottle and some glasses. I carried the glasses as Melody took the bottle and we all three sat in the corner table by the stage as Rose started playing a happy tune on the piano as we all shared drinks.

Melody made a toast, to our future with our lovers and enjoying many hours bed with our girls. That made me blush as Ace laughed and said "Hear, Hear!"

After a couple of glasses of whiskey, Ace started talking to us. He told us what had occurred while he was gone. The story went that it was planned that he was wanting to follow Amos to the farthest trail of his fur trapping trip. Once Amos was unaware, Ace went to confront him. But the plan didn't go as planned. Amos fought back and Ace couldn't beat a huge man like him. So they fought until finally Ace pulled the trigger. Ace said it took every bullet out of his gun to kill him.

Ace said that Amos was able to fight back with his ax and managed a slice into his stomach. Ace said he was close to dying since he was able to use Amos' supplies to get him a suitable bandage on him to stop the bleeding. He even had to use the ax that hurt him to seal his wound with heat.

I almost lost my liquor on that detail. I heard of that method, an old use of military training that Ace claimed saved his life out there. Ace then recounted how he was able to drag Amos' body to the stream and grabbed everything and made a mess to make it look like an animal attacked the camp and Amos' body in a creek showed that he fell and died in the creek.

After that, Ace made the hard and difficult journey back to Frontier City. When he returned to his hidden cabin to get better, he got himself cleaned up and fattened up again since his depression time. He walked back to town as if nothing had happened until the trapper came to town with Amos on his wagon half eaten by a bear.

Melody and I were in shock by his tale. Ace shrugged dunking back his drink. He said that after getting better he went to Velvet to give her support. That made me angry even Melody was a little upset by that. He noticed our looks and quickly said he will tell Velvet soon, he just had to tell us everything that had occurred since he owed us the explanation for his long absence.

He then told us on how it started. He went to the shop to give his condolences to Velvet. Diamond left Velvet to go shopping and the two were left alone talking. Ace mentioned that he walked with her back to her shop. Velvet offered a time for tea and Ace said he didn’t want to refuse that and he said that Velvet was smiling when he said he would stay.

Then after a bit of talking Ace claimed he didn't know what came first, the hugging or the kissing. Melody was smiling while I was blushing. He even went into interesting detail about how Velvet kissed him and held him tight. Melody was asking for better details while I was begging them to stop. Ace shrugged and said that pretty soon he and Velvet were unbuttoning their clothes and such and then the next thing he knew he was in the bed with her. Melody asked what happened. Ace made a frown and pointed at me.

"Then she happened." Melody was laughing while I was glaring at him. I was tempted to splash the whiskey in my glass into their faces.

After the long chat with Ace, he left us alone to go visit Velvet. I just didn't know how to act about this. I don't know if I should be happy for him or be disgusted. Are my morals being tested in this place? I know the frontier is a no law land but what happens? Why is it like this? Why are my moral judgments being tested in this wretched place?

I didn't have all the answers, but my shoulder was hurting like crazy.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie sighed with her chin propped on her hand with her elbow on her knee. She looked up to see little Butterfly sitting on the dirt drawing in the drying mud. Butterfly looked up to see Annie watching her and grinned. Annie made a smile waving her fingers at her. Butterfly stood up with a worried frown seeing Annie like this. She dusted off her already dirty hide skirt and skipped over.

She patted her hand on Annie's sore shoulder. Annie grunted grabbing her shoulder with a pained wince. The poor girl jumped away hearing the wince and had a look of worry on her face. She switched to Annie's other side and patted her better shoulder. Annie looked over at her blinking away the tears. She sighed rubbing her eyes then smiled at her.

"I'm okay, little one." Annie said smiling. Butterfly smiled in return holding out her arms. Annie winked and nodded as she held out her arms and Butterfly walked in carefully to hug Annie.

It had been two days since Butterfly was taken to Frontier City and Annie had tried all she could to try and teach Butterfly Equestrian but so far she seemed to understand some words but not enough. But actions and facial expressions seem to ease her.

Butterfly pulled away giggling before running off to the tall grass by the horses. Fair Breeze snorted seeing Butterfly walking up to her holding out her hand. Fair Breeze's ears perked up as she sniffed the little girl's hand then her face causing her to giggle. Annie smiled seeing this, it was no secret that the girl has a connection to animals. On the first night they met, Butterfly would stay by the horses and pet them and whisper to them.

Annie turned away looking at the ground where Butterfly was drawing to see what looked to be shapes made as animals and stick figures of people. Annie blinked seeing one drawing of a stick figure with a hat and it was standing on what looked to be a dead stick figure in a dress. Annie sighed turning away feeling bad. Butterfly had been through hell and now seeing her happy like this was great, but by the drawing in the dirt, she still hadn't forgotten what had happened.

Annie knew it wouldn't take a full day and night to forget what took place before she got on the train but she hoped that she's doing what's right for her. Annie blinked hearing a sound of a cleared throat and turned to see Butterfly with her hands behind her back.

"What's wrong, sweetie?" Annie asked curiously. Butterfly revealed what was behind her back. She held in her hand a tiny bouquet of tiny white flowers and purple spikey bulbs. Annie smirked at her seeing her making a huge smile.

"You are too cute for your own good." Annie said flicking her nose causing her to giggle. Annie smiled in return.

"Hey Apple," Annie and Butterfly turned to see Dash walking over with his hands in his pockets with that smirk on his face. Butterfly gasped with a huge smile as she ran over to Dash. "Hey Butterfly." He said as he scooped the young girl into his arms as she hugged him tight.

Annie smiled at that. She stood up with her hands on her hips as Butterfly was let back down on the ground as she ran off to grab her flowers.

"So, you were gone most of the day yesterday." Dash said smiling.

Annie blushed rubbing her neck. "Yeah, sorry."

Dash chuckled. "Nah, don't apologize for that." Dash felt a tug on his jacket and looked down to see Butterfly holding up a tiny flower to him. Annie watched as Dash made a tiny smile as he took the flower then ruffled Butterfly’s head.

"While you were off kissing your grandma," Annie smirked making a swing at him causing him to duck. He laughed jumping back throwing fake punches.

"Her age is none of your concerns. So far as I know she still plays like she's my age."

Dash laughed at that shaking his head as Annie blushed at what she just said. She shrugged feeling the horrible bite in her shoulder with a wince. Dash frowned noticing this.

"You're still hurting?" He asked with worry walking up to her.

"No, it's just a little sting that's all." Annie grunted feeling lightheaded. She shook her head turning back to him. "So uh I learned that you took care of Butterfly while I was busy?" Annie asked. Dash nodded crossing his arms across his chest.

"Yeah, she followed me everywhere after you left."

Annie chuckled watching Butterfly sitting at another dirt area and started drawing with her stick.

"She wasn't much trouble was she?"

Dash shook his head with a thoughtful look in his eyes watching Butterfly. "No trouble at all. She is a sweet heart though."

Annie smirked wiping off her forehead, she was suddenly feeling very warm and it's not even lunch time yet. "Are you going soft?"

Dash laughed. "Hell no!" He said before that smirk left his face with a gentle smile. "But I can’t help but feel like .... A dad or something."

Annie smiled turning to Butterfly. "I feel the same way. I told Diamond about her last night and she joked that I must be like her second mother. In a funny way I feel like that." Annie said sadly.

Dash nodded. "Same here." He sighed thinking. "I told my parents to not expect me to have any kids. I wanted to be a bachelor all my life and get to do whatever I want. But things change when something as big as this pops up into your lap. You know?"

Annie smiled. "Yeah," The two stood there for a while watching Butterfly draw.

"I tried to teach her some simple words. I think she understands some words. Considering I knew her mom and she might have taught her some Equestrian words." Annie nodded.

"That's good." She said leaning against the wall pulling off her hat to fan herself. Dash was starting to get really worried. It was a cool morning.

"Are you sure you’re okay?" Dash asked walking over to her. He reached his hand over her forehead and immediately went pale. "You’re burning up!"

"I'm fine." Annie said glaring at him feeling woozy.

"No you're not. When was the last time you checked your wound?"

Annie thought for a moment as Dash grabbed her arm. "A while ago."

"Define a while ago."

"Three days." Annie groaned feeling lightheaded again almost stumbling as Dash held her up.

"Diamond!" Dash called out as Annie started slumping lower to the ground about pulling Dash to the ground. Butterfly turned seeing this and gasped. She ran over to try and help. "Diamond! Berry! Rose! Someone!" Dash screamed out banging the wall as he dragged the unconscious Annie to the door.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody grunted with effort as she used her levitation magic to move the boulders away. She groaned letting the boulder drop on the cavern floor. She fell onto her knees panting hard.

"Dammit," She panted. "Why is levitation, the simplest form of magic, the hardest to do?"

Melody looked around her to only see the dark rocks of the underground cavern with the flickering light of five lanterns revealing the shimmering in the rocks of the gold vein. Melody had been down in the secret cavern since dawn that morning. She had already collected about two pounds of rock and gold so far.

Ever since she made that decision to get as much gold prospected as possible. She was happy to find out that no one had discovered her secret spot or changed anything. Even the bodies of the two prospectors she killed a year prior were still down there. Melody got the bodies out and had to air out the chamber of gases before jumping in and got to work.

Melody sighed rubbing her face with her dirty bloody hands. She looked around her again shaking her head at her luck and at her limited time. Once Reginald Philharmonica even makes the trip to Frontier City for whatever reason, she must have all the gold she can carry out of town before he ever comes. Because if he comes to town and sees her ... Melody groaned shaking her head.

"Stop the worrying and getting sick about it." She scolded herself. She reached down to grab the pickax and walked over to the wall with the gold vein and started hitting the rock hearing the well-known tink, tink, tink, then a thunk of rocks falling into the wheelbarrow she set up under it. Once the rocks stopped falling, Melody set down the pickax then lift up the wheelbarrow and walked backwards back to the large chamber. As she turned around she yelped with shock dropping he wheelbarrow seeing an all too familiar girl.

"Tinker!" Melody cried out pulling out her revolver pointing it at her. The girl in question was looking into the rock piles Melody had set up looking at the rocks then tossing them away. Mainly the ones with gold dust in them. She looked up with a grin.

"Hiya Melody! How are you doing?" She said smiling as she walked to another pile to look through the rocks.

"How am I doing?" Melody growled glaring at her. "What the hell are you doing here?" Melody yelled out watching the pink haired girl hop to the wheelbarrow looking into the rocks. Melody growled and pushed the girl away pointing the revolver at her.

"What are you doing here?" Melody growled. Tinker’s smile faltered seeing the barrel pointed at her. She held up her hands.

"I always come here to find the materials I need to make gunpowder."

"Likely story." Melody growled. She had kept this place a secret for a long time, and she won't even let her friends to know about this place.

"No really," Tinker reached into her knapsacks she carried with her and held up dark soft black rock. "This rock is what I use to gunpowder and I get it in this cavern. I’m just started to run low." Melody took the rock and looked it over. She even did the handy gold spell to find out that it was not a gold rock. She looked to Tinker then at the rock in her hand.

"Fine," She said tossing the rock into Tinker's hands. "How long have you known about this place." She asked lowering her revolver. Tinker let out a short sigh of relief as she stuck the rock back into her dirty sack.

"Well I discovered this place a long time ago. When I was younger and first starting making gunpowder and the firearms. I found a bunch of the core ingredients for making gunpowder here so I come here ever year."

Melody nodded. "So you didn't know there was gold here?"

Tinker laughed. "Well duh! Of course I knew that there was gold here!" She continued laughing until she felt Melody grab her shirt then the revolver under her chin. Tinker gulped and chuckled nervously. "But unlike everyone else, I'm not interesting in the gold or silver or all the other shiny valuable rocks everybody goes crazy over."

Melody gave her a searching look. "How do I know you didn't tell anyone about this place? What about Ace? Does he know about this place?"

Tinker shook her head. "No, he doesn't. He doesn't even know where I go to get my rocks and powders. He's always working so he doesn't know where I go."

Melody sighed softly thinking. Then she turned back to Tinker giving her a firm shake. "This is a warning to you. If you dare tell anyone about this place or the gold inside, I won't hesitate to hurt you, got it?" She growled. Tinker blinked twice staring at Melody with a touch of fear. She gulped and nodded.

"I Pinkie Promise I won' tell anyone."

Melody gave her a look. "A what?" She asked.

"A Pinkie Promise." Tinker said holding out her pinkie finger at Melody. "See." She said taking Melody's hand pulling her off of her shirt so her pinkie finger could wrap around Melody's pinkie finger and gave it a shake. "There, it's a promise and no one breaks a Pinkie Promise."

Melody was confused at such a childish act. "What does that prove to me?" Melody asked.

"A Pinkie Promise is made to keep a promise. I know all people use this format but I'm still trying to find a way to make it more unique I guess. So yes, I give you a Pinkie Promise and if it helps ... I cross my heart and hope to fly, stick cake in my eye."

Melody blinked with confusion. "Wait don't you mean cross my heart and hope to die, stick a needle in my eye?" Melody asked confused.

Tinker gasped. "No! You can't say that! You must say it like the way I say it. I mean this way is way more positive and makes a promise to keep it forever not until you die which will probably be tomorrow or something."

Melody blinked seeing Tinker nod her head at her statement. Melody sighed removing her revolver and disarming it.

"Do what you want alright, just stay away from the gold." Tinker nodded as she leaped over to another rock pile and started looking for more rocks. After a long moment Tinker looked over at Melody as she was beating the rocks with a hammer and pushing all the pebbles into a bucket for washing.

"So why are you working down here anyway?" Tinker asked curiously seeing Melody giving her a warning look. After a moment Melody sighed.

"If I tell you, you make that stupid promise?" Tinker nodded smiling. Melody sighed rolling her eyes as she reached into her pocket.

"Catch!" She called tossing the object into Tinker's hands. Tinker caught the object then gasped.

"Oooh pretty! Shiny too!" She said smiling holding the silver pocket watch by the chain.

Melody smiled. "You're not going to believe it but that watch you hold in your hand is worth more than anything you'll get in your life." She said before smashing another rock to pieces and dusting all the pieces into the bucket.

"Like how much?" Tinker asked trying to open the lid. "Hey why can't I open the watch?" Melody smiled.

"It's magically closed." Melody said smiling. "Only I can open it."

"Why?" Tinker asked curiously as she sat down in a crisscross apple sauce looking at the watch seeing the music note.

Melody shrugged. "At the time, I was in a rush I didn't want anyone to open it. Let’s just say I put something special inside only for me." Melody said seeing Tinker look at the watch then at Melody.

"I might not be a silver smith but this is great craftsman’s ship. What's the symbol?"

Melody chuckled. "You mean you never saw an eight note before?"

“Um no," Tinker said with a blush. Melody smiled dusting off her hands as she walked to Tinker and sat down next to her to take the watch.

"You see, I asked a Titanian who does silver work for a living to help me with this watch and he told me to put my essence into the silver that will be the part of the watch. And during the magic he said he sees that I have a musical heart." Melody chuckled shaking her head. "I laughed at that."

"Why?" Tinker asked. Melody thought for a moment before answering.

"I'm not so musical as he claimed me to be. I just told him whatever and left. Then two months later I came back and found the watch shell all done like that." Melody said pointing at the music note on the front. "He said he made a mistake during the casting and he made the note flip."

Tinker looked at the note confused. "Wait, you mean this music note is backwards?"

Melody chuckled at that and nodded. "Yeah, it is. But I didn't care. I was in a rush at the time and took this to the clockwork in town to get it fitted for a watch."

Melody took the watch and looked it over for a second thinking.

"So, when you have children of your own, will you pass it to them?" Tinker asked. Melody blinked looking at her with shock.

"What? Me with snot nosed kids?" Melody started laughing to where she fell on her back. Tinker wasn't laughing though she watched Melody with a sad look in her eyes. "Are you kidding me?" Melody asked sitting up wiping the tears out of her eyes from the laugh. "Me a mother? Nah, never."

"But what if?" Tinker asked fiddling her fingers.

Melody looked at her for a moment. "Hey, Tink, if you want to be a mom, that's your thing. But look at me. I'm no woman that can have kids. I mean I live a dangerous life already, I can't bring a kid in a world. I would be a bad mother."

Tinker thought for a moment watching Melody stand back up and walk back to her rock breaking table.

"If you do have children, would you give that to them?" Tinker asked. Melody paused at her hammering looking at her, ready to argue but noticed the sad look in Tinker's eyes. Melody sighed setting down her hammer thinking.

"Alright, let' see .... If I do somehow in this crazy world, I do end up with child, I'll give the damn watch to him. Happy?"

Tinker grinned nodding. "Yep!" Tinker leaped in the air and started skipping to the rope line that Melody set up to climb down into the cavern. Melody watched her for a moment until she disappeared outside.

After that question Melody started to think. She leaned against the table looking at the watch in her hand. She knew for a long time she didn't want children, she knew that even if she did get a kid, she wouldn't care for him or her. She's just not in that position in her life. She looked at her watch curious.

How far will this watch go if she has a family of her own? How many sons will hold this watch to wait for the train? How many children will look at it with awe wanting to open it? How many elders will look at the watch and smile at the memories he or she had with the watch?

Melody sighed placing her hand over the lid then let her magic flow to the watch hearing a tiny click. She opened the watch to see the clock face and the time. She turned to the inside of the lid where she placed a magical folded paper inside. She sighed and pulled out the tiny paper and unfolded it with care. As she unfolded it the paper grew in size. Written were her rules, the rules she wrote in it over the years living on the streets and working in the railroad.

She smirked and reached for the charcoal she used for writing and made a number seven and circled it. She sighed then smiled as she wrote a new rule.

"No Children, brats are a source of weakness." She paused in her writing feeling a touch sad for writing that. She sighed thinking. She tapped the charcoal on the paper wanting to write something else. She nodded as she wrote another quote. "Children get in the way of what is truly important."

"Like what?" Melody whispered. She shook her head and tossed the charcoal away. She folded the paper back to a square then snapped her fingers. With her magic the paper shrank to a tiny size to fit back into the watch again. She closed the watch and used her magic to seal it. She stuck the watch back into her pocket. She thought about what she wrote and what Tinker asked of her.

She shook her head. "No way, I’m not a whore that opens her legs to any man." She snarled shaking her head. "I'm not going to throw my life away to have a little brat that will probably be as worse off with me."

"Melody!" Melody gasped looking up to see Tinker hanging upside down from the hole in the ceiling.

"What?" Melody yelled back at her still trying to calm her beating heart from the scare.

"I have a funny feeling in my elbow that there is trouble."

Melody rolled her eyes at the silly superstition nonsense. She never really believed that Tinker could somehow know the future with her "sense".

"What type of trouble?" She asked returning to the table to smash her ore rocks to collect the left over pebbles for washing.

Tinker was getting antsy as she flipped to where she was hanging from the hole with her hands. "It's really bad!" For some reason the fear in Tinker's voice caused Melody to stop her work to look up at her curiously.

"How bad? What's going on?" Melody asked.

"I think it has something to do with Annie."

Melody felt her insides freeze up at the mention of Annie in trouble. She looked up at her with fear. "What's wrong?" She asked with worry.

"I don’t know but the aching is getting worse and worse and it's in my shoulder for some reason."

Melody stared at her confused. "Your shoulder?" She thought for a long moment then gasped. "Her wound! Damnit Annie!" She cried out with frustration. She turned to her things then to Tinker.

"Get going, I'll meet you there." Tinker nodded as she started pulling herself up. "Tinker!" Tinker stopped and looked down at her. "If you do tell anyone about this-"

"I said I Pinkie Promise, Melody. I won't tell anyone." Melody nodded and let her leave. Melody returned to her things and dusted all the dirt from smashing the rocks into the bucket and placed a leather wrap over the top. She sighed and quickly distinguished the flames of the lanterns and headed for the rope and started climbing. Melody reached the top and ran to the rope that was tied to a thick tree. She coiled the rope up and hide it into a rotting log. Once done with that she used her levitation power, thought little, to push a large boulder over the hole to hide the gold cavern.

She sighed dusting herself off as best she could and started running to the outside of the woods to find Fair Breeze. Once out she found her horse grazing in the meadow nearby. She called out to her and her horse turned seeing her. She trotted over to nuzzle her face.

"Let's go Breezy, It's time to go and see what Annie got herself into this time." She said in a joking tone, but she was freaking out and worried. She cares deeply for Annie and hoped this wasn't as serious as she feared. She deadpanned at the thought.

"With her luck, it is way worse than I thought. Damn farm girl." She leaped up on Fair Breeze's back and kicked her heels into her horses' sides and the two made the mad dash back to town.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

"Wait, you fucked with her and you didn't notice the wound on her shoulder!" Ace exasperated. Diamond was blushing harshly at that as Annie was blushing more than her fever blush. Ace groaned with a slap to his forehead. "You two are impossible." He groaned out.

Annie groaned holding her shoulder. "I wasn't thinking about my shoulder." She whimpered closing her eyes. Diamond bit her lip as she took a wet rag and placed it over Annie's burning forehead.

"Stay silent," Diamond whispered with worry. "Just rest, you need it."

"I don't want to rest." Annie slurred. "I have work to do." Annie said trying to sit up. Diamond stopped her and pushed her back into her bed.

"No, you don't. Lay down, and stay down." Diamond said in a whisper. Annie closed her eyes. Diamond sighed turning to the others in the room. Dash, Rose, Wendy, Butterfly, and Ace stood in the room worried.

"I should go find Melody," Rose said looking to the others as they looked to her. "She should know about this."

Ace nodded. "Do you know where she is?"

Rose bit her lip thinking. "While Annie was gone, Melody always went to the hill overlooking the town. She might be there." Ace nodded.

"Go get her then." Rose nodded and quickly left the room. Ace sighed rubbing his face. "I'll go to Velvet's shop. I think she might have some supplies to help with Annie's sickness. I'll be back soon." Ace left the room to go to Velvet's shop. Dash and Wendy looked at one another wondering what to do. Butterfly walked over cautiously to Annie's bed taking her hand. Diamond noticed the girl then looked up at the last two people in the room.

"Um, Dash, Wendy?" The two turned to her. "May you please take care of little Butterfly. I don't think it's wise for her to be here." Dash nodded walking over to Butterfly and placed his hand on her shoulder.

"Come on Butterfly, let's go and let Annie sleep." Butterfly looked like she was going to argue but Dash shook his head. "Let's go." Butterfly sighed with worry turning to Annie to see her sleeping. She nodded taking his hand and was pulled out of the room with Wendy behind them.

Diamond groaned covering her face with her hands. What a fool she was, she should have done something about Annie's shoulder. "Dammit all," She growled glaring at the floor. She blinked turning to see Annie finally asleep but she was burning up and sweating a lot. Diamond placed her hand on her cooling forehead under the rag. She roved her hand to her cheek to feel the heat and the clamminess of the sweat.

"I'm so sorry, sugar." She whispered. "I should have been the responsible one in this relationship." She placed her fingers to the bridge of her nose shaking her head.

Upstairs, Rose was headed for the back door and gathered her skirts and started running to the back barn to find a horse to use. When she reached Twilight, she heard the sound of hoof beats. She looked out in time to see Melody on Fair Breeze stop by the door.

"Melody!" Rose called with relief running over. Melody looked over to see Rose.

"Where's Annie?" Melody asked leaping off her horse. Rose took the halter looking at her.

"Downstairs, you should know that she's terribly ill."

"I know." Melody said with worry as she started sprinting to the door.

"Wait! How did you know?" Rose called out as Melody stopped at the doorway.

"Tinker told me." She answered as she ran into the tavern. Rose blinked thinking.

“Tinker?" She asked out loud looking up at Fair Breeze to hear her snort. Rose shrugged as she led Fair Breeze back into the stables then returned to the tavern.

Melody ran past Dash and Wendy surprising them. "Finally." Dash whispered with relief.

Melody went down the steps then went to the only opened door. It was Annie's room. She entered the room to see Diamond patting Annie's face with a rag. She looked up and sighed.

"Great Titania, you're here!" She said standing up. Melody nodded looking at Annie for the first time in a while and blanched. She groaned scratching her dirty hair shaking her head.

"You did it again have you?" She asked seeing Diamond's confused look. Melody noticed. "Back on the farm, Annie would hurt herself and claim it as a scratch and continue working. Then a week later that scratch would be bigger than she claimed and it's infected. So don't call me surprised that she's in this state." She shook her head again then pulled off her jacket.

"Well, now than never. Let's get that wound taken care of as soon as possible."

Diamond nodded. "I send Berry to go get the doctor. She should be back by now. I'll go and see if she had returned yet." Melody nodded as she rolled up her sleeves. "Is there anything you need?" Diamond asked. "Ace left to Velvet's shop to get some things."

Melody nodded as she tested Annie's temperature and winced by how hot she was. "Dammit Annie." She turned to Diamond. "Um get some more wet rags that way we can switch the old ones with the new ones."

Diamond nodded. "Of course." Diamond left the room leaving Melody to look down at her sister with worry.

"Alright, let's take a look and see how bad this is." Melody pushed the sheets away to already see that Annie was already out of her clothes to keep her cool. Melody nodded at the choice and saw the old bandage. She could smell the odor from here.

"That doesn’t smell good. Let's hope you don't lose that arm, huh?" She said as she started unwrapping the bad bandage. Annie moaned opening her eyes to look up. Melody could see that Annie’s eyes were unfocused as she squinted looking around.

"Where am I?" She groaned trying to sit up. Melody yelped and pushed her back down.

"Stay down Annie, you're sick big time." Melody said before letting her go.

"Melody?" Annie asked. "But aren't you in the city? When did you get here?"

Melody groaned. "Great, the fever is messing with your head."

"Fever? What fever? I feel perfectly fine! I should be up working before my husband-"

"You left your husband Annie, don't you remember? You and I left Manehattan to the frontier?"

Annie blinked lazily looking around her. "Now why would I do that?" Annie asked a little miffed. "I can't leave him, I won't get respect-"

"You already have respect here, Annie. Just stay down."

Melody turned hearing pounding feet as Diamond ran in terrified. "The doctor left early this morning."

"Where is he?" Melody asked.

"He has to be a rancher's house, the rancher's wife is in labor and the doctor won't be back until tomorrow."

Melody growled. "Dammit!"

"Who's that?" Annie whispered seeing Diamond. Diamond looked around the pointed at herself.

"Me? Annie darling don't you remember me?"

"It's the fever." Melody warned. "Its messing with her head. Try to refrain from certain topics, trust me." Melody said with worry. Diamond was in shock hearing this from Melody then looked down at Annie.

"This is Diamond, she's your friend, remember?" Melody said smiling finally taking the padding off of Annie's shoulder and felt sick. Diamond gasped seeing the severity of the wound. It was a temporary patch job, where the bullet hole was turning purple and surrounding the wound was inflamed and red. There was a bit of puss coming out the wound as well.

"Dammit, where's Dash?" Melody growled. Diamond nodded.

"I'll get him." Diamond left the room in a rush.

"Hurry it up!" Melody called out with worry and anger checking the wound with her fingers and heard Annie yelp out with pain trying to pull away before Melody grabbed her shoulders to keep her in one spot. "Sorry Annie, this will hurt a lot." She turned to see Dash entering the room and paled seeing the wound.

"Great Jupiter," He groaned then he saw Melody's glare. "Whoa, what?"

"Didn't you idiots pull out the bullet?" She growled. Dash gulped.

"I wasn't there when Kim was doing the patch job."

"Did you know if Kim pulled out the bullet or not, because by the look of this it's still stuck in her shoulder! She could lose her arm!" Dash gulped.

"You don’t think I know that! Kim did it all!" Melody thought for a moment then she blinked remembering what Annie told her a few days ago. Kim was accusing Annie of sleeping with Dash.

"How close are you and Kim, lately?" Melody asked suddenly. Dash blinked in confusion.

"What?"

"How close are you two?"

"Um, well not much anymore. She's been ultimately possessive of me. I mean she confronted me about Annie a while back but I told her she's just a buddy nothing serious." Melody started thinking. "Wait," Dash asked causing Melody to look up at him. "You don't think Kim did this on purpose, did she?"

Melody turned to Annie then back at Dash. "Could be."

Dash leaned against the wall then slid to the floor. Melody could tell he looked betrayed. "If it's a possibility that Kim didn't do a complete job then we have to finish it."

"How?" Dash asked.

"No time right now. Go upstairs and find some medical tools. Two knives, I need one with a strong thick wooden handle." Dash stood up. "Then I need a lantern with plenty of oil in it, I'll be need that for a long while. We need some whiskey and the pure alcohol stuff if we have any."

Dash nodded. "And?"

"Diamond's getting the rags, also I need you to find Ace and tell him to get some fresh bandages. Make it quick!"

Dash saluted and ran out of the room to gather the items. Melody sighed and sat down on the side of the bed looking down at Annie. "I'll get you fixed up Annie. And Kim will have a good talking to with me."

Dash returned with the gathered things, with Ace behind him. Diamond came soon after with the required whiskey and alcohol for the procedure.

"So let me get this straight," Ace asked as Melody opened the lantern door and stuck a smaller knife blade into the flame waiting. "That Kim girl let Annie go this far even though she was a trained doctor?"

"I think it's something to do with jealousy or she might have figured out what took place on the train. Annie warned me that Kim was suspecting things." Melody answered watching the steel turning a touch red from the flame. Melody reached for the second knife blade with the thick handle.

"Open her mouth, she'll be happy with this in her mouth." Diamond walked over to open Annie's mouth as she set the wooden handle between her jaws. Melody sighed.

"You guys don't have to be here."

"We’re here for support." Ace said with worry as he pulled off his jacket tossing it to the chair in the corner. He set his hat on the seat as he rolled up his long sleeves. "Besides, we know how strong that girl is. She might throw you through the wall."

"Let's hope not." Dash said with worry. Diamond turned to him.

"You should be with Butterfly, she only trusts you and Annie."

Dash was about to argue when Ace took him by the shoulder. "Go on, I'm sure the girl is worried sick." Dash sighed then left the room grumbling curses. Ace turned to Melody ready to help out. Melody pulled out the smaller knife and placed her hand on Annie's chest seeing her still asleep, she gulped.

"Get ready Ace, I'll need your help." Ace nodded as he walked to the other side of the bed placing his hands on Annie nodding to Melody. Melody gulped as she started the incision. At that moment Annie's eyes went wide as she tried to sit up.

"Keep her down!" Melody screamed out as the both of them added their weight to keep Annie on the bed as she started screaming behind the handle. "Annie settle down!" Melody screamed out keeping her down. For a moment Annie stopped turning to her. "Keep a hold of her. Diamond, I need that whiskey." Diamond nodded.

Melody took the big blade away. "Drink until I say stop. Melody ordered as she took the bottle and held it out for Annie to hold. Annie took it then started drinking the hard liquor causing her to cough. "Keep drinking." Melody ordered. After a few long swigs Melody took the bottle and nodded to Annie. Ace pushed her back down setting the handle back in between Annie’s teeth.

"Just bite down 'kay?" Melody said softer than before. For a moment Annie was staring at her confused then she sighed, biting down on the handle and squeezing her eyes shut. Melody sighed then turned to Ace and nodded.

"Ready," He said.

Melody continued the surgery. The whiskey made it a touch better but with aid from Ace, Melody was finally able to stick her fingers into Annie’s wound and pull out the infernal bullet. It wasn't a pretty experience, Diamond had to leave the room on the account of the smell and the blood. An hour later, Melody was patting the wound dry seeing the puss trying to come out.

"Let that out." Ace ordered as he helped Melody sit Annie up. "Let all that junk out, that way it'll heal faster."

"How'd you know about that?" Melody asked curiously.

"I was from the military remember, we had our share of horrible puss filled wounds." Melody nodded, once they were sure the gunk was gone, the two laid Annie back down on the bed. Ace took the whiskey bottle and dumped some of the contents into the wound causing Annie to groan.

"Almost done, Apple." Ace said smiling as he nodded to Melody to pat it dry. Once that was done Ace pointed to the small blade. "We need to heat seal the wound to make sure everything is killed off." Melody sighed and nodded.

"I was hoping not to do that."

"It's better this way, then if it's still open then we'll sew it up that way we know the bacteria is killed off."

Melody nodded as she opened the lantern door again to heat the knife. She was happy that they were able to get the bullet out and get all the junk out of the wound or else she would have lost her arm. She gulped looking down at Annie's arm hoping they weren't too late. Once the knife blade was hot enough, Ace took the blade.

"This will sting a lot, Apple." Melody held down Annie as Ace pressed the hot blade to Annie's shoulder wound. After that was taken care of, Melody wrapped the clean bandages around Annie's shoulder and arm as Annie slept, exhausted from the ordeal. Ace placed his hand over Annie's forehead and tsked.

"We'll have to watch her overnight. The fever hasn’t broke yet, but we took care of the cause before it made her worse." Melody sighed wiping off her hands.

"Thanks for the help." Ace smiled at her.

"Well why not." He said standing up with a yawn stretching his hands in the air. "You two are good girls and great friends. I would hate to see one of you die."

Melody smiled at him. She felt Ace's finger take her chin turning to him. "Besides, I would hate to see my little sister here get upset." Melody blushed at that and smiled at him swatting his hand away.

"Sure thing, brother dear." Melody said seeing his shocked look then he started laughing. "I mean it though, thanks."

"You need some rest, I suggest cleaning yourself off though. I doubt Diamond will allow Rose to sleep with you like that."

Melody looked down at her blood splatter clothes and the dirt on her pants. "Yeah, I do need a wash."

Ace took his hat and jacket. "I better get to my bed too. I'll tell Velvet about Annie's condition. Good luck tonight."

"Thanks." Melody said smiling, watching Ace leave the room. Melody sighed sitting on the bed again then turned to see the knife handle Annie bit down on. She could see the teeth marks on it. Melody whistled softly smiling a bit relieved but the fight's not over yet. Annie has to survive the night.

"Hang in there Annie." Melody whispered. "I hate to see you hurt like this." She whispered stroking Annie's sweat soaked face. She sighed standing up, leaving Annie alone for a moment. When she stepped out Dash and Diamond stopped their rushed walking seeing her.

"Is everything alright?" Diamond asked worriedly.

"Yeah she's sleeping, I need to wash up and get some rest. Can one of you two keep an eye on her tonight?" Diamond and Dash nodded.

"Of course, sugar." Diamond said nodding. "You go on now, talk to Wendy to get a tub ready for you. She and Berry will get the water ready."

Melody nodded. "Thanks." Melody left the two alone as she went up the stairs.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody pulled off her shirt and pants seeing the tub already filled with water. She scratched her itching head as she sunk into the tub with a sigh. She closed her eyes thinking for a long moment letting the water break through the dirt and dried blood off of her. She took the wash rag she was given and started rubbing her skin feeling the dirt come off. Just seeing the dirt on her arms made her think about her plans again.

She sighed thinking for a second. "Okay, I'll go back in a few days. I have to keep an eye on Annie for a bit. Then I'll take the buckets to a remote part of the river and find the gold." Melody whispered and nodded at her plan. She always felt better with a plan ahead of time. "Then with the gold I find, I'll have enough to make ingots then I'll have enough ingots to make gold bars. They might be heavy but they'll be easier to count. Then what though?" Melody asked herself as she stopped scrubbing her other arm.

"I have to find a secluded place to bury the gold bars then." She said to herself thinking. She can't take the risk of handing all her gold to just a bank even with a bank system that might be in cahoots with Reginald Philharmonica. She sighed rubbing the rag over her face. "Why can't my plans go better?"

"What plans?" A voice asked causing Melody to squeak and cover herself turning to see it was just Rose as she closed the door behind her. Melody glared at her uncrossing her arms.

"Dammit girl, I thought you were someone else." Rose chuckled as she walked over to Melody's bed and sat down as she watched Melody wash herself again.

"I heard about Annie. You think she’ll be alright?" Rose asked with concern. Melody paused in her washing to think. She shrugged.

"Annie's tough, the toughest woman I know. She'll be able to get through the night."

Rose nodded twiddling her fingers in thought. "I overheard you talking to yourself." Melody froze then turned to her. "What are you trying to do?" Rose asked with worry.

Melody gulped. "How much have you heard exactly?" Rose shrugged.

"You were making plans to dig for gold. I thought you told me you were over that?" Melody opened her mouth to lie but stopped herself crossing her arms across her chest thinking. "Please don't lie to me." Rose said with sadness. Melody gasped looking at her.

"I'm not lying to you Rose."

"Then why?" Rose asked standing up, glaring at her. "You don't tell me anything! You claim it has nothing to do with me, but it does Melody!" Melody turned away trying to think.

"It has nothing to do with you because it doesn't! Don't you get it, it's against the law to keep gold for myself."

"You don't think I know that?" Rose snapped. "I gave you the chances to tell me. But you just see me as this child that doesn't understand anything!"

"Rose, that is not-"

"Well why can't you tell me?!" Rose yelled out glaring at her. Melody bowed her head then sighed.

"Someone is after me alright?" Melody growled glaring at her. "This man is powerful in Equestria and I .... I did something and he's been after me. I know he doesn't know I'm here ... yet, but when he does he'll hurt you all for even knowing me." Rose turned away thinking of what she was told.

"And the gold?"

"The gold was an idea I had to hide out for a bit. If I can get enough gold I can be rich and he won't touch me."

"What about Annie?" Rose asked seeing Melody stiffen at that. "Does she know about this?"

Melody glared at her. "You just leave her out of this. She doesn't even know anything about my mess. As long as I keep her oblivious she won't get herself into trouble."

Rose glared at her when a thought came up. "Annie is strong, we both know that." Melody started to sweat as her eyes shifted left and right, thinking fast for a lie. "Everyone knows that Annie was naïve for a long while." Rose looked down at her to see Melody bite her lip with worry. "You were using her."

"I wasn't-"

"Admit it!" Rose growled. "You were using her as your muscle."

Melody sighed covering her face. "That was before things happened here. Got it? In the beginning yes, Annie was part of my plan. She would protect me long enough for me to get out of here. But Rose, believe me, things have changed since then."

Rose sighed shaking her head. "I'm going to bed." Rose left Melody in the room alone.

"Wait Rose!" Melody called out stopping her.

Rose turned to her. "I'll keep this secret of yours, but you have to tell Annie."

"I can't." Melody said lamely.

Rose sniffed once then closed the door behind her. Melody felt the stab in her heart watching her leave her like that. Melody growled then slammed her fist into the water.

"Dammit!" She whispered shaking her head. "Damn stupid girl, stupid Annie stupid ...." For the first time in a long time Melody felt tears roll down her cheeks.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

In the city of Manehattan during the spring gala season, a middle aged man stood at the top floor looking down past the rail seeing the dancing couples of the gala party in his home. He turned seeing his son walk over to him smiling.

"Were you wanting to see me father?" The man smiled as he patted his son on the back.

"Yes my son, I was wondering how your economics classes are coming along."

His son rolled his eyes but smiled at his father. "They are going well father." His father nodded.

"Good, because once I retire you'll be taking over the Philharmonica Train business. Understand?" He asked squeezing his son's shoulder. The thirteen year old boy gulped and nodded.

"Of course, father."

"Good, now go on and meet some count's daughter." He said pushing his son to the stairs. His son waved with a wavering smile as he noticed a man from his father's company whisper in his ear. He watched his father look surprised as he walked with the man to another room.

The boy walked down the stairs until he met up with his mother who was talking to several other ladies. She turned to see him with a sad frown on his face.

"Excuse me, please." She said before walking to her son to talk to him in private. "Something wrong Marcus?" She asked with worry. "Did you talk to your father?"

"I did,"

"And?" She asked hopeful.

Marcus Philharmonica shook his head. "I don't like to lie to him. I hate economics and business. I just want to play music. It's my talent." His mother sighed and patted his back.

"Marcus I know that Epona has plans for you but until your father passes from this world, we have to follow what he wishes. And you being the heir to his train enterprise is what he wants for you to do."

"But I don't want to be a train king I want to be a musician. I want to play in front of thousands and play music to make them smile, make them cry, just something different. Like what Aunt Rose taught me." He heard his mother let out a sharp gasp. His mother looked around then sighed in relief to see nobody from her husband’s company around to hear.

"I told you not to talk about her even in your father's house." She paused a moment then looked down at her son to see him sad. It was no secret to the servants and the family that Marcus and his brothers were close to Rose, Reginald's "half-sister". Since she was taken away Marcus was stuck in a depressing state and the only way he seemed to smile was by playing the piano or playing the violin. But Reginald got rid of the musical instruments then piled work on his son for him to continue his industry.

His mother sighed and kissed him on the head, hugging him. "Just try Marcus."

"When can we see Aunt Rose again?"

She frowned with guilt. "I'm afraid we won't see Rose again, sweetie. As long as you live with your father, we won't see her ever again. Now, chin up my son. Go and enjoy yourself in the party." Marcus nodded as he left the corner and walked into the crowd. His mother watched him sadly. "My poor baby boy."

Upstairs in his office, Reginald Philharmonica turned to the messenger as he handed him the telegram note. Reginald glared at the messenger seeing him stiffen with fear.

"You grace, please, I'm just the messenger nothing more."

Reginald growled and tore up the note. "That little bitch is out there somewhere and after two years you still haven't found her?"

The man gulped. "Your grace we tried, we can't find hide nor hair of her. It's like she disappeared without a trace."

Reginald growled slamming his fist onto his desk. "I won't be a mockery for any longer! I want Melody Liker found! No one takes me seriously anymore! Not even the Committee of Male Affairs will allow me to make speeches because of that bitch!" He roared looking out his window to see the city lights of Manehattan. He stroked his graying black beard thinking. "I know Liker is out there, under my nose."

There was a knocking at the door as a man came running into the room panting. "What are you doing here?" Reginald growled. The second man stood up holding out a letter. "A letter from a Minister James Temple from Frontier City, your grace."

Reginald took the letter from the man and opened it to read it. After a long moment he reached into the envelope to pull out a folded paper. He unfolded it to see two drawings of women's faces. One face was one he didn't recognize but the second one he did.

"Liker!" He growled seeing the drawing of Melody's face. "When did we get this?"

"The date on the envelope was five months ago sir. But with the trains getting hit by bandits and such, the mail carriers had to send mail by horseback instead of train." Reginald looked at the drawings then began to chuckle then laugh. The two men looked at one another with fear as Reginald slammed the paper onto the desk.

"Boys, in a few months time, we're going to Frontier City. It's about time I visit."

The two men looked at one another again with fear. "But don't we visit next year?"

"You idiot! This Minister Temple was smart enough to show me this. Make preparations, she's not going to have the chance to get away."

"But your grace," The second one said causing Reginald to snarl at him. "The western railroad is on strike again, sir."

Reginald growled. "Well we'll just have to make them work. I want to make sure my train will get us to Vanhoover at least. Then we'll take a coach to the town. Now get going!"

The two men bowed then ran off as Reginald sat down on his seat looking at the drawing before him. He then noticed the name written under the pictures. He looked at the first girl's face to see her piercing eyes, her freckles and her well-toned neck. She was strong no doubt.

"Annabelle Apple, hmm." He thought for a moment looking at Melody's picture. "A hired muscle perhaps. And a woman to boot." He snorted. He turned back to Melody's face and couldn't help but chuckle. "You thought you could escape me Liker? Well don't you worry, you won't be remembered. I'll make sure of it. No one messes with royalty, not even me."

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody tossed and turned in her bed unable to sleep. She placed her hand on the empty side beside her where Rose would have been sleeping and felt nothing but sheets. She clenched the sheets in her fist and sighed placing the crook of her arm over her eyes.

"I'm an idiot." She whispered to herself feeling tears. "Some great rich girl I turned out to be." She sighed with a sniff. She lifted her arm to her forehead as she stared at the ceiling. "What do I have to do to make this right?" She asked. Then she had a strange thought she never thought she would think about. The Horse Gods. Would they hear her and help her when she never gave them a second thought?

"Titania, give me some sort of sign. Epona did it with Annie, can't you tell me what to do?" She asked with a sniff.

She sat up on the side of her bed rubbing her face. She grabbed her pants and pulled them on. She grabbed her shirt and button it up. Nothing too fancy, as she pulled on her vest leaving it open. She's not out to impress anyone. She left her room and closed the door behind her. She walked up the stairs and headed to the back door. She stopped to smell the gumbo cooking in the corner in the giant cauldron under a controlled fire. Melody went out back and continued walking with her hands in her pockets. She felt her watch in her pocket where she left it earlier that day.

She kept walking until she found herself at the river where Sisal was. Sisal was sitting on a stump with his pipe in his mouth. He looked up seeing Melody walking over to him.

"Hey Liker, what can I do or you?"

"Can you take me across?" Melody asked reaching into her pocket to pull out two bits for the fee.

"What's up?" He asked as he got to the tiny rat on the shore.

"I just want to go into the forest that's all. I won't be long." Sisal nodded as he pushed the raft into the water. Melody walked into the raft as Sisal used his magic to pull on the rope to pull them across. For a short while they both didn't speak. Finally at the end Melody leaped out and started walking up the hill. Sisal pulled the raft onto the bank so it wouldn't float away and sat down under a pine tree, smoking his pipe.

Melody continued climbing up the incline towards the canyon. But instead of going into the canyon, she turned to the cliff, the same cliff where she and Annie stood on the first time they arrived. Melody walked to the edge looking down seeing the river at the fullest since the start of spring from the rainfall. Melody pulled out her watch looking at it then at the river below her.

She clenched her fist then reeled her arm back ready to throw the watch away, but she couldn't. She groaned then screamed falling to her knees.

"Why?! Why is it so fucking hard?!" She cried. She glared at the sky. "What do you want me to do? How can I get over this shit!?"

Why does she feel like this? Melody didn't understand why. Before she was sure everything will be alright but then things turn around and become miserable again. After a few seconds of frustration she started to think about the past two years. Here in Frontier City she made a new life, a new identity, and had love like she never had before.

Now thanks to her selfishness she was going to lose it all, she'll lose her friends, her new life, even Rose. Thanks to her big mouth and her heart she probably lost her trust with Rose. Everything went back to Rose. Melody fell back onto her back and stared at the star studded sky and couldn't help but cry again.

"What are you wanting me to do?" She whispered looking at the watch in her hand. The first thing that came to her mind was childish.

Return the money?

"No," She whispered resentful. "That bastard didn't deserve the money he got. He cheated for it.”

Give it to Rose?

Melody gasped and sat up, staring at the watch in her hand. In a funny way Reginald’s fortune was Rose's fortune from her mother's family. Melody gulped looking down at the watch in her hands with revelation. She nodded clenching the watch in her hand. She looked up at the sky to see the moon poke out of the clouds.

"Thank you." She whispered as she stood up looking down at the watch and couldn't help but smile. Why didn't she thought of this before? "In reality, this money belongs to Rose way more than Reginald. No matter what he believes, Rose is still a Philharmonica. He's just a coward for accepting that she would get the fortune and not him." Melody smirked at that as she began to walk to the edge to look down at the river again. She smiled as she turned and headed back to the raft.

When Melody returned to the tavern she realized there were several people at the bar.

"Hey," Melody said seeing that it was Rose, Dash, Ace and Velvet. "What are you guys doing here this early in the morning? Celestia hasn't even risen her sun yet."

Velvet smiled. "It's Annie, we heard that her fever broke!"

Melody smiled. "Really? Is she alright?"

"Diamond's with her now." Velvet answered as Melody nodded and headed for the stairs door. She stopped and turned to see Rose bowing her head. Melody bit her lip then walked over to her. Rose turned to see Melody looking at her.

"I want to talk to you later. Outside." Melody whispered. "There is something I have to tell you."

Rose nodded slowly as Melody nodded once and headed for the stairs to see Annie. Now the only thought that remains is when to tell Annie the whole truth?

Author's Note

Bam I am back! Here is Chapter 15 and now this is the longest chapter .... I didn't realize it was this long. You see once I start writing I just can't stop.

Alright so we got some revelations here, did you guys noticed them? This chapter's main focus was on Melody since it's around that time to show her true colors. Also to reveal some things that were kept from Annie. What did you guys think about the differences between Melody and Vinyl, did you find some similarities to the two of them or differences? And what about the Melody's watch, what role do you think this harmless object has in this story. What about the tiny part in the Philharmonica household, were you guys surprised about that?

Well, I'll see if I can start planning the next chapter. Then I'll start planning the big finale coming up soon. If you see any mistakes I made please let me know. :twilightsmile:

Ch. 16: The Good

Chapter 16
The Good

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

I don't remember what happened during the time I was ill. The last thing I remembered before the blackout was that I was sitting with Butterfly outside. Then the next thing I knew I woke up in my bed and Velvet was reading a book in my room. When she saw me wake up she asked how I was doing. I told her I felt sleepy.

She chuckled and said she would be right back. After a few seconds she returned with diamond and Melody. They were both very happy to see me. Diamond hugged me and kissed me on the cheek. I could tell she was very happy. As for Melody though she looked different. Subdued maybe? She just looked calm. She did smile saying that she had to help me at my worst. That was when I noticed that my shoulder and my upper arm was wrapped in bandages. Melody took a sea and told me what had happened when I first got ill. I was quite surprised by her story.

Diamond told me that after my fever broke I was asleep for a long time. At least two weeks without waking up. This worried everyone onto calling a priest and the only priest that was here was the one that also hated me. I bet Minister Tempe wasn’t too happy in coming to see me and pray for my return. Melody noticed my look and said it was very uncomfortable on both sides.

Soon after I had more visitors, Ace came in smiling saying he was happy to see me back in the living. I even got to see Butterfly and she was so happy to see me, Tinker came in after her smiling saying she knew I would be back. I then asked about Dash. The group looked worried. Melody answered that he had been gone since my fever broke. That got me worried.

After a while Butterfly was alone with me. She sat at the foot of my bed drawing on paper with charcoal as I was watching her. She didn't want to leave the room when the others did. She turned to me with a drawing and shown it to me pointing at the figures she drew. Then she stopped at a stick figure I could tell was some cowboy or something.

"Annie!" I blinked hearing the voice and looked over to see Butterfly smiling at me and pointing at the drawing. "Annie," She said again smiling with a light blush. Butterfly said my name for the first time and I couldn’t help but smile.

"Wow," I said taking the drawing and nodding. "Very nice." Butterfly crawled over to me and sat next to me. I wrapped my arm around her hugging her close. For a while she tied to talk to me with words she was taught. I even quizzed her by drawing drawings on her paper and pointed at them, she would answer with an Equestrian word. She’s a fast learner.

The next few days were of me sleeping at odd times and waking up for only an hour or so. When I do wake up I would either be alone or someone would be in my room. What suspired me was that one of my visitor was Dash. He was sitting in the chair in the corner just staring at the wall as if in deep thought.

"Hey Dash," I said which surprised him. He looked up and smiled. He didn't say anything which surprised me. After a while he sighed and said he was sorry.

"Sorry for what?" I asked. He shrugged.

"I should have known about Kim and all." I was confused by this and asked why this would have something to do with Kim. Dash answered guiltily. "She didn't do a good patch job on you and in turn got you sick. If only I should have noticed the trouble and stopped it from happening."

I tried to tell him that it wasn't his fault that I got sick. But Dash left the room after that saying that he was glad I'm doing better. Poor man.

The next day I woke up and decided to get myself to move around. It was hard to walk at first and I stumbled a few times. While I was trying to regain my movement when Diamond came into the room. She set down the tray with my food and helped me sit back down. She scolded me that I was still weak and need to regain my strength. I was a bit annoyed with that. I wasn't weak ... was I? After Diamond said that I looked at my hands then my feet and sure enough I had lost some strength from laying in bed for two weeks. Diamond seemed to notice my mood and sat next to me hugging me close to her.

"It'll take time, but you'll get you strength back, sugar." She whispered before kissing me. I blushed at that and said I'll try.

After that day I made it my mission to regain my lost strength. First by walking around my room then I was able to walk up the stairs. It took some time but I reached the top and into the tavern proper. I was greeted with smiles and cheers from the patrons and the working girls around. Berry quickly made a drink for me saying that she was happy to see me up and around. I took the drink and looked around to see the happiness around the people.

"Why is everyone so happy and festive?" I asked as I looked around. I could see everyone cheering and dancing and some are laughing in higher spirits than before.

"Don't you remember?" Berry asked. I shook my head. "Next week is the Summer Sun Celebration."

That took me by surprise. The Summer Sun Celebration is coming? The Summer Sun Celebration here in Frontier City is sort of a mixed affair. It was either an exciting time or a not so exciting time. Since we're in the Griffin Kingdom, Equestria holidays aren’t so much celebrated here. But for some reason the Sweetie Belle has a special party during the Summer Sun Celebration.

So hearing about it being next week is exciting. I remembered back in Manhattan that the city folk would have a huge party in the city while the rest of us in the farmlands would go to a field and have an outdoor picnic dinner then a bonfire would be set up for everyone to dance and tell stories all night long awaiting the sun to rise. I started to smile remembering that happy time there.

Berry noticed my smile. "What?" She asked. I looked up curiously. "You were thinking about something. What was it?"

I shrugged. "Just thinking about the Summer Sun Celebration I attended back at Manehattan."

Berry got interested. "Like what?" she asked as I leaned forward against the bar counter.

"Like we would have a bonfire and dance and sing and tell stories all night until the sun rises. It was a huge deal where I was from."

Berry nodded. "I remember my time in the celebration too. A lot of drinking, storytelling, dancing. Yep, it was a great time." I only nodded at that thinking. "What's on your mind?" Berry asked causing me to look up.

I shrugged my shoulders with a wince feeling the bite in my shoulder. "I wouldn't mind trying to do that again."

"Doing what again?" Ace asked walking over to us. I smiled at him.

"We were discussing the Summer Sun Celebration." Berry said smiling. Ace sighed with longing.

"Aw yes, the Summer Sun Celebration. I missed that holiday." He said shaking his head. "Before I was married, I would often times bed with a few women during the night." He said chuckling. I felt my face go hot from that but I shrugged. "So what were you thinking about?" He asked.

"I don't know." I answered. "I wouldn’t mind trying to do that again. Celebrating all night and wait for the sun to come up in the morning."

Ace thought for a moment then smirked. "Why not?"

"Huh?" Berry and I asked seeing Ace smirk.

"Why not we celebrate the Summer Sun Celebration? There is no law here that prevents us from doing it."

"Really?" Berry asked. "You mean we can do that?"

Ace smiled. "I don’t see why not, and I'm a deputy of the law. So I don’t see any trouble with us having a Summer Sun Celebration. Maybe outside of town in the field? That has plenty of room to make a bonfire."

The more we talked the more excited I became. Preparing a Summer Sun celebration here far from home? I would never thought such a thing can happen. So for most of the day the three of us planned Frontier City's first Summer Sun Celebration.

I'm actually very excited for this.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody stopped by the boulder patting the giant rock turning to see Rose standing behind her staring at the rock. After Annie broke her fever Melody was able to talk to Rose alone outside and during that time Melody let it all out. The whole truth. Who she was, where she came from, who she worked for, and what she stole.

Rose was, to say the least shocked. Shocked by Melody's story and afraid after Melody mention her brother. Rose was very distraught about it until Melody produced the silver pocket watch holding it out to her. Rose took the watch looking at it for the first time up close.

After a long moment Rose wrapped her arms around Melody and hugged her tight. Melody felt Rose shake and heard her sniffling. Melody tightened her embrace as Rose cried on her shoulder.

"Thank you for telling me." Rose whispered. Melody felt more weights lift off her shoulders hearing that.

"So are we alright?" Melody asked worriedly. Rose was silent for a long moment then surprisingly she kissed her. Melody kissed back happy to have that confirmation.

"But," Rose whispered pulling back. "I want to see this secret gold place you talked about."

Melody at first was apprehensive with such an idea. Until Melody had an idea. "Just for safety purposes for both of us, I want you to be blindfolded."

Rose was annoyed as Melody was rubbing the back of her head. "It's better that way."

"Alright fine, I'll do it."

Now several weeks later they stood by the boulder blocking the entrance to the cavern. Rose messed with the handkerchief that was used to blind fold her eyes. She watched as Melody used her magi to lift the boulder and pushed on it hard to move it to the side to reveal the hole. Rose peeked into the hole as Melody walked to the log to grab her rope and tie it to the tree.

"Do you want to go first?" Melody asked tossing the line of rope into the hole. Rose gulped.

"Uh, you can go first."

Melody shrugged. "Alright," Melody leaped into the hole sliding down the rope to the cavern floor. "Just a sec, I’m going to light up the place." Rose waited a few moments until Melody called for her to come down. Rose took in a breath grabbing the rope then slid down into the hole with a small scream holding on tight to the rope.

"It's okay, just slide down." Melody said as Rose slowly slid down the rope to the ground. Melody caught her before she tripped over the uneven ground. "You okay?" Melody asked. Rose smiled with a light blush on her face.

"Yes, thank you." Rose released the rope getting better footing on the ground as she looked around the cavern to see much of it. "Wow, it's mysterious down here."

"Mysterious?" Melody chuckled as she walked over to her dusty table. "Meh, I don’t think so."

Rose smiled a touch as she watched Melody lift up one of the buckets with a grunt. "Take a look." She said waving her over. Rose walked over as Melody pulled off the hide covering of the bucket to reveal the rock with a shine to them. Rose was unimpressed as she took one of the rocks to examine it.

"And these are?"

"Gold," Melody whispered.

"These rocks are gold? Aren’t they gold in color or something?" Rose asked confused. Melody chuckled.

"Well first I have to break them up and then wash them. And with all the gold bits I find I will melt them into small gold bars." Rose blinked looking at her.

"Really?"

"Yeah," Melody smiled seeing Rose's mouth dropped open with shock.

"Wow, I'm guessing you have done a bit already?" Melody smirked as she walked over o the side and reached into a hole in the wall. She pulled out a small sack and shook it. Rose could hear the sounds of items inside the sack. She walked over taking the sack. Rose opened the sack and gasped to see skinny gold bars. She reached inside to pull out a gold bar and smiled. It was about five inches long and two inches wide, to her estimate, about six ounces of pure gold in her hand.

"Wow," She whispered. "Is this a brick of gold?”

"Yep," Melody said with pride. "I'm planning on making a bunch of these."

Rose was in shock. "How long did it take you to get just one of these?" She asked counting at least five of them so far.

Melody shrugged. "About maybe two months of hard work." Melody answered taking one of the small bricks from Rose and examine it. She sat down on a rock ledge. "But I hardly had any time to do any more work." Rose sat down next to her taking her hand.

"So you really think my brother will kill you if he found you?" Rose asked with worry.

Melody sighed leaning back into the wall. "No doubt about it. I left at a pretty bitchy manner. I made sure to make him miserable when I left." Melody turned to see Rose giving her a look. Melody shrugged. "I was a bitch before. It wasn't my fault… or wait, it is."

Roe sighed shaking her head. "Knowing my brother, I never thought he would go to murder."

Melody shrugged. "Well you don’t know your brother’s business side. He will do anythin to keep up the image that he’s dominant and the king of industry. Even getting rid of a cross dressing girl." Melody chuckled. Rose smiled but then frowned turning away. Melody turned to her to see her worry.

"Hey, everything will be alright. He might not even make the trip to find me." Melody said quickly smiling. "But I won't take any chances."

Rose looked at the sack and reached inside to pull out a second bar. "What will happen when you get the gold you wanted?" Rose asked bitterly. Melody blinked hearing that tone and turned back to her. "You're going to leave us all behind?"

Melody thought for a moment before she answered. "Two year ago Rose," She started getting her attention. "That's what I wanted to do. But living here, fighting tooth and nail to survive made me realize that I needed Annie and any ally I have. When I was a kid I had to protect myself and watch myself. The strongest survive in the city, same in industry." Melody said sadly shaking her head.

"It's a shit load of drama but that's the way the world is no matter which side of the tracks you’re on."

Rose turned away rubbing the gold lumps on the bar. "What changed your thinking?"

Melody smiled a touch. "You,"

"Me?" Rose asked looking at her.

Melody nodded walking up to her. "Yes, you." She whispered wrapping her arms around her waist pulling her closer to her. "Like I said I had to look out for myself, I never had friends or family that I had to care for or they care for me. For me to get through my impulses," Rose chuckled at that as Melody leaned forward to nuzzle her cheek.

"Amway to get through my urges I had to go into brothels and whore nests, but I never had a real love before." She whispered into her ear kissing her on the head. Rose smiled setting the gold bar on the table to place her hands over Melody’s hands resting around her middle.

"At first I thought I could take you without a second thought but you changed that. You made me wait and then we became friends."

"Close friends," Rose added.

"Very close." Melody whispered huskily causing Rose to chuckle. "Anyway, when I finally got that chance to know who you were and ... I guess I changed. I didn’t want to hurt you and I didn't want to hurt everyone I know because of my actions."

Rose nodded. "You do sound older compared to the first moment I met you."

Melody chuckled. "Hey, I'm not old." She joked. Melody pulled away, she stood up with her hands in her pockets, thinking. Rose turned away frowning slightly.

"I didn’t mean it like that."

"No, not that." Melody whispered smiling then she frowned again thinking. After a moment of tense silence for Rose, Melody pulled out her hands from her pockets to wrap them behind her head looking up through the hole to the sky.

"When I get at least maybe fifteen bars, I'm leaving town." She said sadly turning back to Rose. "If Reginald is still gunning for me, he'll use everything in his power to get me and he'll hurt everyone in town for it."

"Melody-" Rose started but Melody looked at her.

"I've made up my mind. I stayed here for far too long. The longer I stay the harder it will be to leave." Melody walked over to her taking Rose's hands. "I want to take you with me."

Rose blinked in surprise. "Really?"

Melody had a firm look in her eyes as she stroked Rose's face. "I know what Reginald did to you. I don’t know why he forced you to stay here but I will get you out of here. With the gold I have and this," Melody patted her pocket where the watch sat. "We can live a new life here or in Equestria again, change our names, live together in some small village, or something like that. No one will hurt us again."

Rose bit he lip looking down thinking. This was a huge proposal Melody gave her. She could leave this hell town forever and be a mare she wanted to be, not known to all as her brother’s bastard sister. She would love to escape and be with Melody but this place was her real true home. She belonged here, Diamond was like her favorite aunt, Ace was like a silly brother, Berry, Wendy and the other working girls were her sisters, and her piano was her from of escape.

Rose squeezed Melody's hands feeling tears. "I don’t know." She whispered looking up at her. Melody's face fell at that.

"What do you mean? This place... It's your prison."

"I don’t see it as such." Rose argued stepping away for her. "Reginald hardly came here. He started this town eight years ago then he left me here. He never hurt me here."

"But he will," Melody argued strongly taking her arm. "People talk for money Rose, even here. If the right person tells him I was with you ... He'll hurt you to get answers about me. I can't bear knowing that I left you here to be beaten by him because of me in your life."

Rose turned away thinking. "Can’t I have time to think about this?"

Melody sighed releasing her arm. She turned away, rubbing her face with her hand. "Sure, whatever." She said sourly. Rose looked at the rope then at Melody as she was scratching her head thinking.

"Can we go back home? I'm sure everyone is wondering where I am." Rose said softly. Melody nodded.

"Yeah, let's go."

Rose and Melody climbed back out of the cavern and stood in the forest. Rose watched Melody make sure everything was hidden and undisturbed. Melody pulled out her handkerchief she used for Rose's blindfold and placed it over her eyes. With her hand around Rose’s elbow she led Rose back to Fair Breeze.

Once the two mounted the horse they started in a slow walk back to town. When Melody knew it was best to pull off the blindfold, she used her magic to pull off the rag to let Rose see. Rose looked around to find them entering town.

Rose felt awful for saying those things to Melody. She knew this was a huge deal to her but Melody didn't realize that Frontier City was Rose's home and she doesn't want to leave the place that gave her so much when she had so little before.

Rose wrapped her arms tightly around Melody middle and leaned into her back. Melody turned slightly feeling Rose let out a sigh. She placed her hand on hers feeling a touch resentful of Rose's decision.

"Hey Melody! Rose!" Melody and Rose turned to see Tinker running over to them waving her arm in the air. Melody pulled on the reins to stop Fair Breeze as Tinker ran over to them beaming a huge smile.

"Hello Tinker." Rose said smiling. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing’s wrong!" Tinker said jumping up and down. "I made a new invention and I was looking for Kickie but I haven’t seen him in like ever!"

Melody quirked her brow. "He might be with Velvet. Did you try Velvet’s shop?

Tinker shook her head. "I did but the doors were locked. Weird."

Melody blushed realizing the real reason for the shop being closed at this time of day. She chuckled. "Ah I see."

"Hmm, I hope Velvet's, alright." Rose said clueless to what Melody thought.

"Anyway, are you two busy?" Tinker asked smiling.

"Um no not really." Melody lied clenching the reins a touch tighter. She really wanted to work on her gold today.

"Great! Come on to my workshop! You’re gonna love it!" Tinker grabbed Fair Breeze by her halter and pulled the horse to follow her. Melody sighed in defeat releasing the reins letting Tinker lead them to the other side of town.

"I wonder what Tinker made this time? It's been a long time since she made anything." Rose said a touch excited.

"Yeah?" Melody asked.

"Oh yeah!" Tinker said nodding. "The last thing I made was this awesome revolver. I'm going to give it to Annie as a present."

"Really?" Melody asked interested. "What's the occasion?"

"Didn’t you know? The Summer Sun Celebration coming up." Tinker said. Melody blinked.

"Um you don’t give gifts on the Summer Sun Celebration."

"I know that silly! But Annie's gun was gone, you know from her accident."

Melody nodded. "Oh right that." Melody said with a groan. After Annie’s event with Darius and Mac, she lost her revolver during her trip back and hadn't had a firearm since.

Tinker giggled as they neared the barn. "Also not only do I have that gift but I got a new invention. A new gun!"

"Early?" Rose asked seeing Tinker grin.

"Yep also the new invention to go with it."

Melody blinked a touch fearful of what the girl ideas were. Once they reached the barn Melody leaped off her horse then helped Rose off after her. Tinker tied Fair Breeze to the post and led the two into the barn.

Rose never been inside Tinker's barn before. She held onto Melody's hand tightly as Melody walked around the many junk heaps of metal and wood. Tinker halted them and told them to stay as she ran into one of the closets in the barn. Tinker then pulled out a small wooden box.

"This is for Annie. What do you think?" She asked handing the polished wooden box to Melody. Melody looked it over rubbing her hand over the stained box and whistled.

"Looks nice."

"Open it silly!" Tinker said hopping on the balls of her feet grinning. Melody released Rose's hand then saw a small golden latch. She flipped the latch to open the box and inside made both women gasp. It was a polished revolver but what made this one different was its size.

"Damn, this is the biggest revolver I've ever seen!" Melody whispered reaching in to the handle and pulled out the large heavy revolver. "What is it?"

Tinker smiled. "I built that model a while back and so far it's gaining popularity. It's a Colt Walker. A very big revolver with a big punch." Tinker said punching her fist into her opened hand. "Also I think Annie would want a larger caliber."

Melody gulped at that. And what's under the revolver?" Melody asked.

"Take a look. I made it myself for her." Tinker said smiling. Melody handed the heavy gun to Rose. She gasped at the weight lifting it up and down in eh hands.

"This is heavy."

Melody lifted up the green felt flap and under it was a gun cleaning kit. With gunpowder, caps, lead balls, and a cloth. There was a mini gunpowder horn with a written message on a piece of paper attached to it. Don't get powered wet, or no Ka-Boom. ~Tinker.

"Wow, Tink. I bet Annie will love this." Melody said placing the felt flap back over the gun kit then set the heavy revolver back into the box and closing the lid. Tinker smiled.

"I hope so. I hope this puts a smile on her face since she's been down and all."

Melody nodded. "Yeah she'll be happy."

Rose stood by Melody looking around the workshop. "So what was this invention you were wanting us to see?" She asked.

Tinker chuckled. "Well I've been noticing that people were having some trouble with their shooting. Well it turns out the Griffin Kingdom weapon inventors are trying to make an easier way to load a rifle or revolver."

"Yeah? So what?" Melody asked curious.

"Think about it!" Tinker said excitedly. "Now when you are under fire how many shots do you let out with a rifle?" Tinker asked crossing her arms across her chest, waiting. Melody thought for a long moment.

"Um I saw this fellow shooting four shots under two minutes."

"Exactly!" Tinker exclaimed pointing at her. What if there was a type of weapon that you don’t have to do that process of loading the gunpowder and pushing it down with a rod? How many shots you think your can let out before the end of a minute?"

Rose banked looking to Melody to see her look to her equally shocked.

"Exactly." Tinker said again smiling.

"Wait, wait, wait," Melody said shaking her head. "So this theory that's spreading in the kingdom ... you made something?"

Tinker giggled as she skipped away from them to grab something. Rose took Melody's hand. "This is... surprising." Rose said with worry.

"Yeah but it will be highly effective if Tinker actually made something like that."

"I'm back! Catch!" Tinker called out surprising the couple. Melody caught the object that was tossed to them. It was a rifle, a strangely designed one.

"What is this?" Melody asked holding the rifle in her hand. The barrel was shorter than the average rifle she had seen. Melody moved her hand only to feel part of the rifle go down. She looked down to hear a snap. Tinker was grinning as Melody pulled her hand back placing the strange lever back in place. "Seriously, what is this?"

Tinker giggled. "Well it was a later design, but I called this baby, Henry."

Rose blinked. "Um Henry?"

"Oh yeah Henry. Named after the little bird that lived here in the barn when I first moved in."

Rose opened her mouth to question it when Melody placed her hand over her mouth. "Don't ask." She grumbled. Rose glared at her as Melody retuned her hand to the rifle barrel.

"So this is a new line of rifles you made?"

"Yep, I learned from this guy that he was trying to build a mechanism for a new design of rifle and bullets. He left me with the designs and they were horrible!" Tinker said shaking her head as she reached into her pocket. "But he had this drawing of a new ammunition round."

"A what?" Rose and Melody asked confused.

"That’s what he called it. You know that rifles and revolvers can only fire balls right?"

The two nodded. Tinker grinned. "Well this same guy had an idea in his notes. I think he died since he didn't come back the next week. Well anyway, he had this drawing putting a ball on a tip of a brass container with the amount of powder and stuff."

Tinker pulled out something from her pocket and tossed it to them. Rose caught the object and looked at it. It was a brass tube with a lead ball that was shaped as a large triangle shape with lines on the side.

"Oh that ball on the tip is a very popular bullet ball form the griffin army. They say the bullet deals with more damage and highly effective on the targets.” Melody and Rose stared at the round then at the gun in Melody’s hands.

"So how does this thing fire?" Melody asked looking down the sites then pulled the trigger hearing the snap sound.

"Here," Tinker said reaching into her pocket to pull out more of the rounds, some have a white casing while the rest of them were brass. "Careful with the white casings they’re made of paper." She said rubbing the back of her head. "I decided to make the brass ones because it's stronger and a bit better to fire."

"How do I load this?" Melody asked looking over the rifle even flipping it over to see a slit in the barrel.

“Gimmie!" Tinker ordered. Melody nodded handing the rifle back to the inventor as she flipped the rifle over upside down. Tinker tapped what looked to be a gold pin. "See this thingy?"

"Yes," Rose answered as Melody nodded watching her.

"Well here's the trick. This here helps in making rapid fire actions."

"What?" Melody gasped staring at her in shock.

"Oh yeah, you can fire multiple rounds, even more than six."

Melody was now very fascinated as she watched Tinker pull the brass pin up the barrel causing the two women to gasp at such an idea.

"Is that a spring?" Rose asked intrigued.

"Yep, now watch and learn." Tinker pulled the brass nob with the spring up to the end of the barrel. "And to load it you do this." Tinker said smiling as she twisted the last five inches of the barrel to the side. Melody and Rose gasped seeing that.

"Did you just broke that?"

"Oh no, it's still attached, it swivels." Tinker said moving the top part back in place and the brass pin with the tight spring slammed back to the back of the rifle. Tinker reached back down to pull the brass pin and the spring back up and swivel the end away to open the barrel again. Tinker grabbed a round and set it at the end and let the round with brass casing slide into the barrel to the end. Melody and Rose watched as Tinker stuck twelve of these rounds into the barrel. Once she was done she swiveled the end of the barrel back into place.

"You want to hold it?" She asked.

"Yeah," Melody whispered with awe as she held the fully loaded rifle in her hand counting the rounds. She whistled. "Twelve rounds? That’s double than my own revolver."

"Yep, that's the best part." Tinker said excited. "Try it out for me would you?"

"Of course Tinker!" Melody said getting excited.

"Just shoot at Sandman over there." Tinker said opting to the hanging metal target of a cowboy. "Let's see how it works."

Tinker grabbed Rose and pulled her way from Melody.

"Um Tinker?"

"Yeah?"

"How do I work this think?"

"Oh silly me!" Tinker said giggling running over. "Alright just hold it like you do a rifle." Melody nodded as she stood ready with her cheek pressed agent the stock, aiming down the sights at the metal target.

"Good, now you push down the lever here." Tinker said patting Melody’s hand over the lever hold. Melody felt Tinker push her hand down pushing the lever down with it. "Okay after that you pull the lever back up." Melody did that hearing one of the rounds get into the chamber by her nose.

"Okay after that you pull back the hammer." Melody nodded pulling back the lever with her finger then paced her hand back onto the barrel.

"Good and then you fire." Tinker said as Melody nodded. Tinker took a few steps back as Melody took in a deep breath then pulled the trigger. The bang was loud not as loud as the high pitched “Ding!” when the bullet hit the metal target.

"Wow!" Rose yelled out rubbing her ears. "That's loud." Melody rubbed her ears but couldn't contain the excitement of this world changing weapon.

"That was amazing!" She exclaimed.

Tinker beamed. "I'm actually making a couple more. That one is yours if you want it." Tinker said smiling. Melody frowned curious.

"Really?"

"Sure, you and Annie can use that." Tinker said smiling. "I'm making another one for Kickie and one for Dash. He's been down in the dumbs too."

Rose nodded. "He has. We hardly ever see him since Annie was sick."

Melody shrugged as she looked at her new rifle with curiosity. "He's been kicking himself over the fact that he didn't do anything to stop Kim from making things worse."

Rose and Tinker watched Melody for a moment.

"Um Tink, how do I reload?"

Tinker walked over to take the rifle to hold it. "Watch this. To reload you push down the lever like this." Tinker demonstrated by pushing down the lever and the brass casing flew out of the top part of the brass stock with smoke flying out. Rose and Melody watched the brass cartridge bounce on the floor.

"Then you pull the lever back to place and a new round is inside." Tinker pulled the lever back and there was a sound of another bullet into the chamber. "And then you can fire again even rapidly, watch this!" She said grinning aiming at the Sandman and started firing. She shot once then pushed down the lever letting the brass fly and then back into place. Then she started going faster and faster until the last bullet hit the target.

Melody and Rose had their hands up to their ears watching in awe as Tinker grinned.

"SEE! AIN'T THAT NEAT?!" She shouted. Melody and Rose chuckled lowering their hands from their ear as Tinker stuck her finger into her ear, wiggling her finger around. "MY EARS ARE RINGING!" Melody took the rifle from Tinker's hands to look it over and whistled.

"Thanks a lot Tinker, this is amazing."

Tinker nodded rubbing both her ears. "Yep! Oh and um come back later this week, I'll have more bullets for you by then. A whole bag full."

"Wow, thanks Tinker." Meld said smiling. "Um do you have any bullets with you, I'll like to show this off to Annie and have her try it."

Tinker nodded. "Um sure, just a second." Tinker went to her bench looking into buckets and chests. Rose looked at the rifle in Melody’s hands fascinated.

"Wow, who would have thought? This will change so much! Can you imagine how this will protect us?" Rose asked. Melody looked to her and smiled.

"Yeah I know what you mean." Melody whispered leaning in to kiss Rose on the cheek. "I might keep this for myself." Melody chuckled at the thought.

"Here you go." Tinker said walking over with a small sack filled with the ammunition for the rifle. "Have fun."

"Thanks Tink." Melody called before stopping at the door turning to her. "Hey um Tink?"

"Yes?" Tinker called back in a singsong voice.

"Can I ask if you could make a third one?"

“A third one of what?" Tinker asked curiously.

"A third rifle for me?" Tinker through for a moment looking at Melody with a frown.

"Um well I can try. If I have enough supplies after I'm done with the other two, I can try and see if I can scrounge up a third one for you." Tinker said with a small smile. Melody smiled in return.

"Thanks Tink that'll be great. See you around?"

Tinker nodded watching Melody and Rose leave. She sighed a little worriedly as she went to get back to work. For some reason she hadn’t been enjoying building weapons like she used to. Where’s the fun of making weapons that will hurt people?

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

"Hmm this seems like the perfect spot." Annie said as she slid off her horse. Ace joined her on the ground as they surveyed the large field. Ace turned with his hand up to his forehead to see the edge of town a mile away.

"Perfect to keep everyone at bay that don't want to attend and cause trouble." Ace said smiling. "So?" He asked placing his hands on his hips looking around him. "How big of a fire are we talking about?" He asked as Annie looked around scratching her head.

"Well we have to make it around there somewhere. We need a lot of dust and the river is close to here, right?" She asked looking over to see the sparkling water of the Celestia River and some tents from the Prospector Village.

"Yep," Ace said nodding.

"Then we're set." Annie said smiling until a thought came up. "What about food?"

"Well we could make a big picnic. Invite the whole town to make their own stuff."

"I don't think everyone will do that. It's too late."

"We could ask Diamond for help." Ace suggested. "She makes a mean gumbo and she makes a bunch all the time for large crowds. Everyone in town goes there at least once a day to have some of her gumbo."

Annie nodded. "Sounds like the perfect idea. But now we have to figure out how many people are going to be here. There is no guarantee that we'll know exactly how many people are coming. So how many fire pits should we build?"

Ace thought for a moment looking around the field. "Well first off, where is the bonfire gonna be?"

Annie nodded thinking as Ace continued to walk around. He scuffed his boot on the dirt ground looking around with his hands in his pockets.

"Here," He said at least using the heel of his boot to mark a large X on the dirt ground. "We'll put the bon fire here and we’ll work on the rest later. We still have a few days anyway."

Annie nodded thinking as she turned to the east smiling a touch. Ace smiled seeing her smile. "You alright Annie?"

Annie shrugged chuckling. "I don’t know why but I'm anxious right now."

Ace chuckled. "I bet, I’m excited too. Come on, let’s go on home and tell Diamond the good news." Annie blushed a touch as she leaped up on Twilight and followed Ace back to town.

Once they returned they immediately went to the Sweetie Belle to find the place empty. Annie and Ace looked at one another confused. Then they heard a gunshot out back. Annie reached for her empty holster and cursed. Ace winked at her and held up his revolver as he and Annie reached the back door.

Annie nodded to Ace as she clenched her hands into fists ready to fight. Ace nodded in return before they ran outside ready to fight but instead they hear cheering and another gunshot. Annie and Ace looked at one another as they pushed through the crowd to see Melody and Rose standing in the center of the crowd holding some strange rifle pointing at the target, a haystack with a picture of the Griffin King on it.

"Ready?" Melody said out loud as Rose was holding the rifle with difficulty.

"I don’t know," Rose said fearfully.

"Go on sugar," Diamond said laughing. "I could shoot it so can you."

Rose gulped then pulled the trigger as the bullet hit the paper as the crowd cheered. Rose smiled at Melody seeing her beam with pride. Melody then noticed Annie and Ace standing there dumbfounded.

"Annie, Ace, good to see you guys."

"What’s going on here?" Ace asked curiously.

"Tinker made a new rifle, and it shoots automatically without having to do all that stuff with the revolvers." Melody said taking the rifle from Rose’s trembling hands. "Here, we have like five shots left." She said tossing the rifle to Annie who caught it.

Annie looked at the new rifle seeing the brass inside the bottom barrel. "And how does this work?" Annie asked pushing down the lever experimentally as the brass flew out causing her and Ace to yelp with shock. Ace knelt down picking up the brass and smelt the inside.

"Powder inside the brass?" He asked interested. "Tink did this?"

"She had help in designing but she made that bullet and this rifle. She calls it a Henry Rifle. It uses a lever to reload the gun. See?" Melody then shown Ace and Annie how to use it.

"Now shoot it," Melody said smiling. Annie shrugged holding the rifle up aiming at the Griffin king, she pulled the trigger hearing the loud bang! Annie and Ace were surprised. Melody then taught Annie how to reload by pushing the lever and the brass flew out like before and a new one was pulled into place. Then Ace was given a chance to use it and he was very happy with the results.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

After the demonstration the friends sat at the bar eating their dinner and talking about the Summer Sun Celebration, even the idea of celebrating it in Frontier City.

"What?" Melody asked surprised.

"Yeah, Like Annie said." Ace said smiling. "We’re going to have a Summer Sun Celebration here in town just in the field with a bon fire and everything. There will be dancing, singing, warm picnic dinner, everyone's invited!" Ace called out hearing the cheers of the patrons. "We just need some musical people that can play a Do-see-do and we need some of Diamond's famous gumbo outside and we'll have fun."

"We’ll see." Melody said sourly dunking back her drink into her throat then left the counter placing two silver coins on the counter. "I'm off to bed." The group watched her leave for the stairs heading down to ear room.

"What's up with her?" Berry asked taking the coins and used glass. Annie shrugged as Diamond leaned against her.

"For the first time in a while, I have no idea." Annie said truthfully. "Maybe it had something to do with her parents." She said worriedly. Diamond nuzzled into Annie's neck with her hand reaching into Annie's trousers. Annie blushed a touch turned to her seeing her sly smile and wink.

Ace sighed slipping off the stool. "Well I’m off to bed myself. I'll go find Dash and we'll do the fire pits and get the wood cut up for the fires. g'night ladies." He said tipping his hat. The women said their farewells to the deputy as he left the tavern.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

The next few days were busy to most. Annie was always gone during the day with Ace to get the field ready for the celebration. Diamond, Berry, and Wendy were hard at work gathering ingredients for the gumbo they will use for the party.

Melody was sitting on a stump by the barn where the Roses were kept in. She sighed shaking her head thinking about the summer sun Celebration. She snorted glaring at the ground.

Hey," Melody turned to see Berry walking over to her. "What are you doing here? I thought you would be helping Rose with the music stuff."

Melody snorted. "I don’t want any part of the celebration, got it?"

"Why?" Berry asked a touch shocked. "It's one of the best holidays around. Not counting Hearths Warming."

Melody smirked at that as she shook her head. "It's just personal alright." Melody snapped turning away. Berry shrugged.

"You don’t mind helping us through right?"

Melody stayed silent.

"We could use the help Melody. You don’t have to join the festivities I guess but we could use your help in getting everything prepared. The celebration is tonight after all."

Melody sighed in defeat. "Fine I'll help but I won’t stay."

Berry smiled. "That's all I ask, thank you."

"Sure." Melody sniffed turning away as Berry returned into the tavern.

When night finally approached, Melody helped Berry and Wendy with delivering the Gumbo cauldrons to the field where the three gasped in shock. The area was set up for a full night party. Fire pits surround a giant fire pit where the bonfire was set to be. There was a makeshift stage for a band to play, a large wooden table for food and drinks set up on the other side.

Melody was impressed with the set up that she had forgotten what she was there for in the first place. She shook her head and helped push the cauldron to the table area. Diamond was already there setting stacks of bowls on the table with spoons and forks and cups for drinks.

Melody found a seat and sat down as everyone continued their work as she just sat there. She closed her eyes thinking about the salt time she attended the Summer Sun Celebration as a little girl. It was the last time she had seen her parents and the last time she truly smiled and be a kid. It was also the last time she saw her parents.

She groaned covering her face with her hands rubbing her forehead hard with her fingertips. Before she knew it, the sun was setting and Ace and Annie were setting up the fire pits with firewood and tinder. She suddenly felt arms wrap around her surprising her. Melody turned just as she felt a pair of lips one her cheek. She blushed with a smile seeing Rose dressed in an outing dress for the occasion.

"I thought you didn't want to attend?" Rose asked smiling with a bush.

"I ... wasn't. I was just leaving." Melody snarled standing up fixing her shirt and suspenders. She turned to see Rose giving her a pout look. "No," Melody snarled. Rose held up her hands to her chin sticking her pouting lip out farther blinking her eyes. Melody stared at her blushing then turned away thinking. She could see more people coming over, curious to see what the large set of logs were being used for.

Melody sighed turning back to Rose then smirked. "Fine I'll stay. It breaks my heart seeing that cute look." Melody said placing her hands on Rose's shoulders. Rose smiled and hugged Melody tight kissing her on the cheek.

"Thank you." She took Melody’s hand and pulled her along with her to the bonfire pit.

After some words from Ace everyone started the party. Everyone got to eat some fresh gumbo and got drinks from Berry at her table. A small band of prospectors and townsfolk started playing on the makeshift stage. When the sky was darkening enough, Diamond used her magic to start the bonfire for everyone to see.

Son people started grabbing sticks from their pits and let the bonfire ignite their sticks so they could light their own fires. Just like the way Melody remembered this festival being, a time of enjoyment and dance as they danced under the moon of the shortest night of the year. Everyone danced and sang with the band around the bonfire.

Melody smiled watching Diamond grabbing Annie by her arm and forced her off her seat. Melody and their friends cheered as Diamond got Annie to dance with her with the other dancers around the bonfire. Melody chuckled looking over to see Butterfly pouting a touch. Melody chuckled as she turned to see Dash seeing Melody's look. Melody pointed to Butterfly. Dash nodded placing his hat on his head as he walked over to the young girl.

She looked up to see him wink. "May I have this dance?" He asked.

Butterfly slowly connected the meaning of the words then nodded taking Dash's hand. Dash lifted her up into his arms as he danced with her in his embrace. Melody couldn’t help but laugh at that.

"Shall we?" Rose asked suddenly beside Melody. Melody blinked turning to Rose and blushed seeing her blush as well. "Dance I mean?" Melody thought for a moment then looked over to see Annie and Diamond laughing as they were walking back to their fire pit exhausted form the dance. Melody thought a little longer turning to Rose. Melody took Rose's hand then stood up.

"Sure, why not?"

Rose smiled as she and Melody ran to the bonfire and start dancing with the music being played. Melody took Rose's hands and the two dancing with the beat of the clapping hands and stomping feet. Melody was shocked to hear a high whistle and saw Annie and her friends all cheering. Melody chuckled as Rose was smiling at back at her.

"What?" Rose called over the noise.

"I'm enjoying myself for the first time in years." Melody admitted happily seeing Rose smile. To Rose this was the first time she has seen a genuine smile on her lover's face since she met her. Melody was always so guarded and mysterious but very rarely had Rose seen Melody loosen up and actually have fun.

Melody stopped dancing listening to something that wasn’t made from the music. "Melody?" Rose asked surprised. Melody turned to the town. Annie blinked hearing the sound too as she stood up.

"Annie?" Diamond asked curiously.

Soon the sounds were getting louder and people stopped dancing and clapping as a group of horses barged into the festivities. Ace stood up glaring, seeing it was Yelana Skytalon, along with Maxine Dust, Kim, Lucky, and several other men.

"What's going on here!" Skytalon yelled out. "We were receiving complaints from people in town that there was a fire and we see you all dancing and singing?" Skytalon called out angrily.

Ace walked over to them. Maxine noticed him and glared at him. "Kicker, where have you been, fucking the dead shop keepers’ worthless whore?" Ace growled ready to attack. Dash and Annie stood up and stopped him.

"What do you want," Melody called out walking forward. Rose stayed put as Diamond walked over to stand beside her.

"Like she said," Maxine said spitting to the side. "We’re wanting to know what’s going on here?"

"We're having a Summer Sun Celebration." Melody answered glaring at them. Maxine, Lucky, and Kim blinked looking at one another curious.

"What?" Skytalon barked.

"It's an Equestrian holiday." Maxine answered with a wince.

Skytalon glared at Maxine as she turned back. "Alright pack it up, enough of this nonsense."

"Actually," Ace said stopping her. "According to the Griffin law, there is no law against us celebrating Equestrian holidays or celebrations." Ace said crossing his arms across his chest. "I looked through it five times to make absolutely sure."

Skytalon glared at Ace harshly as she looked around to see her Equestrian deputies staying silent. She growled.

"Fine enjoy your stupid holiday. But if someone gets gunned down, I won't be here to arrest them." Skytalon rode off with her deputies slowly following her. Lucky gulped being the last one. Kim turned to her stopping her horse.

"Luck, let's go!" Kim called out glaring. Lucky turned to Kim then back at Annie and the group. Lucky sighed then turned her horse and followed Kim back to town. Ace shook his head as Annie rubbed her face.

"It' alright everyone." Dash called out easing everyone's fears. "Let's have some fun!" As soon as he said that everyone started cheering. Even a girl or two walked over to Dash grabbing his arms and pulling him into the crowd.

Annie and Diamond chuckled at that. "He is a handsome rogue isn't he?" Diamond purred causing Annie to blush. She laughed at what response she got. Annie groaned applying hand to face.

Melody sighed seeing the sheriff and deputies leave but there were some people waking up from town. What surprised her was that they were the children of the Horse Gods. She walked over to confront them.

Constance stopped her flock as Melody approached. "What are you doing here?" Melody growled crossing her arms across her chest.

Constance sniffed standing up straight. "We heard about the Summer Sun Celebration being celebrated here."

"So?" Melody asked quirking her brow.

"So, as Equestrians and Children of the Horse Gods we celebrate it just as much as you. Aren't you still Equestrian Ms. Liker?" Constance asked glaring at her.

Melody turned to hear Annie walking over. Annie stood by Melody and smiled kindly to them which Melody found disturbing.

"Well I see you have decided to join?"

"Huh?" Melody squeaked turning to her.

Constance sighed looking at Annie. "Only a few of us sadly. My husband and his closest followers wanted no part of this considering it was you who sent the invitation."

"Wait," Melody interrupted pointing at her sister. "You invited them? What the hell Annie!"

Annie blushed turning to the followers that came by. "Ahem, Melody, may I talk to you for a sec?" Annie grabbed Melody's suspenders and pulled her a distance away from the followers. Annie released the straps hearing the strap snap into Melody's chest.

"Ouch!" Melody yelped rubbing her sore spot over her breast where the suspender snapped at. "What the hell, Annie?" She growled still rubbing with a wince.

"I invited them because it's courtesy."

"Since when did you care about that?"

Annie glared at her. "Melody this is a celebration for everyone. Not just us. So considering I still want to have a sort of semblance of courtesy to them to show I had no hard feelings against them,"

"Wait a second," Melody interrupted. "First you're talking like Diamond, and second, what the heck!? I thought you hate them for trying to make you into someone you’re not and stoning Diamond!"

Annie sighed placing her hands on her hips shaking her head. "Melody, we’re being neighbors here. This celebration was made to have everyone in the community come together and have fun under Luna's moon for a night and wait for the sun to rise. And everyone means everyone, even the Children of the Horse Gods."

Melody stared at Annie for a long moment then turned away shaking her head. "Whatever, don't expect me to make them welcome." Melody snarled as she stormed off. Annie sighed rubbing her face. She didn't like the idea having the Children of the Gods there, but it was just something nice to do. Since she got at least maybe twenty of them to come means they wanted a chance to be accepted, just like she wanted to be. Annie walked back to Constance and her followers to see them watch her with worry.

"There might be some resentment of you being here but this is a celebration." Annie said smiling softly. "Besides, everyone is too busy getting drunk and enjoying themselves. I hope you'll enjoy yourselves and mingle with everyone."

Constance sighed and smiled. "That is very thoughtful of you Annabelle Apple. We accept this invitation happily. Thank you."

Annie blushed rubbing the back of her neck as Constance waved for her followers to go and enjoy themselves. Constance stayed behind with Annie.

"I still don't agree with your choices in life Annabelle. Your mother would not approve." Constance said hoity like.

Annie rolled her eyes. "I understand but I've made my choice and I'm happy with that choice." Constance looked up at her quizzically. "Perhaps you might have to think about yours." Annie declared grabbing her chin and turned her face to the side to see a swelling on Constance's face. "Is Minister Temple treating you fair?"

Constance swatted Annie's hand away with an “hmmph” and walked off to join the festivities. Annie sighed sticking her hands into her pockets and started back to the party.

By early morning, everyone was either sleeping or still awake telling stories, singing drunk ballads, or to some making love under the moon. Annie and her friends all sat around a fire pit either telling stories of home or their past, singing funny songs, or even just playing tunes with no singing at all.

Ace, Dash, and Annie would use their instruments that the band weren't using to play some songs. Melody picked up an unused guitar in her hands thinking as she looked it over.

"What's wrong?" Rose asked sleepily leaning against her side.

"Just thinking, I haven't really played a guitar in forever."

"You play?" Rose asked. Melody frowned a touch realizing she's getting an audience of onlookers. Melody smiled seeing Butterfly sleeping into Annie's lap and Dash was staring at her stroking her pink head. Annie lifted up Butterfly and set her into Dash’s lap much to his discomfort. Berry and Wendy were eating some of the warm gumbo enjoying their drink from working. Ace was fixing the mandolin as Velvet was checking the old banjo. Tinker was sleeping on the ground exhausted from working in the barn for a long time. Melody remembered earlier that night when Tinker arrived with the box for Annie. Annie was speechless and thanked her for the gift. Melody smirked returning to the present seeing Tinker flip over onto her back, lightly snoring.

"I used to." Melody whispered. "Only practice but sometimes I think I had a knack for it."

"Why not play a song from the city?" Annie mentioned with a smile. Melody glared at her seeing her smirk. Melody thought for a moment checking the strings to hear the notes clearly. She turned to realize everyone was waking themselves up to listen. Rose even sat up so she wouldn't be in the way.

"Well alright, let me play a little something." Melody thought for a moment then smiled at an idea. "You know there was this song I heard while living in the streets. It was some song I heard from drunk soldiers that visit this tavern on my corner where I sell papes and such. Anyway, I would play that tune to get money."

“Papes?” Wendy asked curiously.

“Uh that's what newsies called them.” Melody sad with a blush scratching her head. “I was a newsie for a time. A kid who sells newspapers for a bit.” Melody set herself up then placed her fingers on the strings and played a little experiment first to find out how the guitar sounded then she began to play the tune.

As she played the group was smiling hearing Melody actually playing something. Annie was amazed, Rose was smiling, Ace though was staring at her strangely fingering his chin. Melody closed her eyes playing the tune by heart and she began smiling. When she ended the tune she opened her eyes to hear her friends applaud to her playing.

"That was good." Dash said smiling as Butterfly was clapping her hands.

"Good, good Aunty!" She said cheering. The elders all laughed at the cute girl. Ace though wasn't smiling.

"Um where did you hear that song again?" Ace asked curiously.

Melody shrugged. "Some tavern in Manehattan."

"What type of soldiers were there?"

"Um I don’t really remember. They were wearing blue uniforms though, out of armor."

Ace smiled a touch chucking. "What?" Velvet asked curiously.

"That song you were playing, it was a song from the Equestrian army. It's a very popular march song."

"Really?" Rose asked interested.

"Yep, I was in the cavalry before I was demoted so to speak." Ace said with a touch of guilt. He smiled turning to the banjo and picked it up. "You know the cords but do you know the song?"

"No, I was younger. I only memorized the tune." Melody said.

"Well you'll learn." Ace said chuckling as the others got excited.

"Another song?" Diamond asked smiling.

"Yay!" Butterfly cheered loudly waking Tinker from her sleep causing her to groan and crawl over to Dash laying on her stomach by him.

"What's going on?" She asked sleepily rubbing her eye with her fist.

"Kicker wants to sing war songs." Dash answered chuckling.

"Oooh which one?!" Tinker asked sitting up on he hands and knees smiling.

Ace winked at her. "That song you played Melody is called Garryowen. It was a tavern tune turned into a cavalry’s title song so to speak. Play that tune again would you?" Melody nodded smiling a touch excited. Then the two began to play, Ace playing the cords with Melody. The group stayed silent as the two played together. Then Ace began to sing the song.

Let Bacchus' sons be not dismayed

Come join with me, each jovial blade

Come, booze and sing and lend your aid

And help me with the chorus

Instead of spa, we'll drink drown ale

And pay the reckoning on the nail;

No man for debt shall go to jail

From Garryowen in glory

The group were smiling at the cheery sounding song. Annie wrapped her arm around Diamond as they moved with the song. Butterfly and Tinker began clapping their hands to make a beat. Dash leaned back on his hands watching the exchange. Ace winked at Melody to see her smile in return as they played more and he began the next stanza.

We will make the mayor and sheriff run

We will cheat the bailiff of his funds

We are the boys no man dares to dun

If he values his whole skin

Instead of spa, we'll drink down ale

And pay the reckoning on the nail;

No man for debt shall go to jail

From Garryowen in glory

Right away Ace began playing the cords as Melody began to play with the beat of the clapping. Dash lifted Butterfly off his lap and set her down as he took the banjo he was using to play the cords with Ace as the three players continued on the song as Ace sang again.

We'll break the windows, we'll break the doors

Their watch will fall by threes and fours

And then we'll let the doctors work their cures

While we tinker with our bruises

By this time Melody memorized the chorus and sang with Ace surprising the ex-soldier. Even Rose and Velvet sang along to the surprise of the duo.

Instead of spa, we'll drink down ale

And pay the reckoning on the nail;

No man for debt shall go to jail

From Garryowen in glory

As they played the cords Tinker was humming along. Then by the second round at the cords for the chorus the others began singing along as Ace and Melody were smiling staying silent as they played then Ace started the next stanza again.

Our hearts so stout have brought us fame

For some 'tis known from whence we came

Where'er we go they dread the name

Of Garryowen in glory

Then the whole group began singing with Ace and Melody the chorus.

Instead of spa, we'll drink down ale

And pay the reckoning on the nail;

No man for debt shall go to jail

From Garryowen in glory

After the last chorus Ace, Dash and Melody were playing the cords as the others around them sang the stanza again. By the time the cords for the chorus piped up again everyone sang the chorus again. Melody turned hearing Rose, Annie, and Diamond sing with them. All she could do was smile and sing along until the end of the song. Once they were done they were all laughing like children around a campfire and cheering each other for the song.

By the time the sun was rising everyone was sleeping. When Melody woke up she found herself laying right next to Rose, Rose was sleeping into Melody's embrace smiling. Melody looked over to see Annie laying in the same type of fashion as Melody, her arms wrapped around Diamond as they snoozed. Melody looked over to see Dash, Tinker and Butterfly sleeping close together in a blanket. Berry and Wendy were snoozing under the table with a bottle of whiskey. Then she noticed Ace and Velvet sleeping close together under a blanket, by the smiles on their faces they must have done something overnight.

Melody sat up with a yawn looking up to see the yellowing sky of morning. She sighed scratching her head and dusting herself off of grass and dirt and soot from the fire. The sun has risen, the sigh of a new day, a new time, and a new plan. Melody sighed looking down at her friends …. Her family laying around her.

"Well time to get back to work."

Author's Note

Here we are Chapter 16. This chapter took me maybe three days of on and off writing until just recently it took me a whole Saturday finishing it. I feel like I should have done this a touch better with the writing of this chapter. :ajbemused:

It was planned to have some sort of fun happy time before things start happening. Then the idea came about "Well what about The Summer Sun Celebration?" So that's how it started. (Thanks to Mariacheat-Brony for the aid on the question of the Summer Sun Celebration in the verse. That helped. :twilightblush: ) Also the song used in this chapter was an old classic Civil War tune. It's called Garryowen, an Irish tavern song that became the legendary marching song for The 7th Cavalry in the American Army. (Cool huh?) But sadly I couldn't find the version I liked on YouTube. :twilightangry: So I had to improvise in the chapter. I think it worked well, also it is a fun song.

Anyway Chapter 17 and 18 are both being planned as we speak. And it's possible that the next two or three chapters will be long, hey more reading for you guys right? So I hope you guys enjoy the chapter.

Ch. 17: The Bad

Chapter 17
The Bad

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

After the Summer Sun Celebration, the people in town seemed to have changed. I don't know what it was but ever since Melody and I came here to Frontier City we had changed the town. And I think it was for the better.

Summer went through pretty fast after the Celebration. Well maybe it went fast because of the work I had done for Diamond. Now that I can't work for Skytalon anymore or search for gold, I started working for the town as a builder. I help fix things and help out with the townsfolk. That gave me some pay, but not much considering where we are.

I did a lot of work on the Sweetie Belle, fixing the leaking roof, painting the whole building with a fresh new coat of paint, and I even did work as a bartender for a time. I'll admit I wasn't as great as Berry in making these strange concoctions. From tobacco in a glass to putting in turpentine into alcohol. That wasn't my favorite.

I also helped out Velvet when I could, she started a delivery business. She takes special orders and I would deliver them if she was unable. Velvet paid me a bit more than others which I thanked her but I try and sneak a couple of coins back to her counter. I felt better after doing that.

During this time however, I noticed Melody was often times missing. I would sometimes hear her at dawn getting dressed then leave the basement rooms. Then she wouldn't be back until very late at night. I hardly ever saw her and when I do, she was either asleep or eating then off she went. When I was able to talk to her she said she was real busy and couldn't talk to me. It was odd.

During my free time I joined up with Dash and we would walk around the fields with Butterfly. She was sure growing up. And during one of our walks I gasped pointing at her. Dash looked over and smiled seeing the Butterfly was trying to conjure wings! Of course it was obvious but I had forgotten that Butterfly's parents were Jupitarians. Dash took that as his cue and went to help Butterfly and teach her first lessons in flight.

Sometimes during her Equestrian letter and word lessons with me, Dash would take her next and teach her about flight and Jupitarian magic with the weather. I was surprised to see Dash actually doing weather magic and he seemed to be very skilled in it. It was fascinating watching Dash and I could tell he had certainly matured since I first met him. I guess sit was after he took care of Butterfly for a long while it matured him up some.

After such times like these, I would return back home and be greeted by Diamond. sometimes she would grab my shirt collar and drag me away somewhere and well ... we would have some time together and since my shoulder had healed quite a bit it has been getting more... heated I guess I should say.

But all too soon the green leaves began to change color rapidly to the beautiful oranges, reds, and yellows of autumn. I loved this time of year. But here in the frontier autumn can change quickly. As I was busy getting supplies for the upcoming winter, I would hear elders with sore knees talk about how achy they have been lately.

By the end of October however, the winter blast came and came strong. So strong in fact that we had a blizzard. A lot of us were cooped inside. Diamond even allowed the tavern to be a safe haven for the prospectors that lost their tents to the storm. Not many came though, some said that most of them went to the church for refuge. That was a blessing for me to hear. I thought most of the prospectors were dead.

It was a hard two weeks until finally the on and off snowing ended and everyone can see the bright blue skies. It was clear for everyone to go about their businesses. I even helped out in trying to clear the roads and make a path to Tinker's barn where the horses stayed. Boy was Twilight happy to see me.

Winter was here early and Ace warned me that winter can be unpredictable living under the shadow of the mountains. But as soon as the area was clear enough Melody disappeared again. Where? I never knew... not until later.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody and Tinker were riding in a wagon during a chilly afternoon. Melody looked around the empty expanse of the fields watching the tall grass move like water with the wind. Melody sighed turned to see Tinker beside her, holding her reins as Remington was pulling their cart along.

Melody looked behind her to see the gray clouds covering the sky. She sighed seeing the big puff of white vapor come out of her mouth. She turned back to Tinker to see her dressed like her, heavy cotton shirt and jacket with thick trousers and boots.

After a long moment of just staring at Tinker's boots, Melody finally opened her mouth to speak. "You’ve been very quiet since last night." Melody said turning behind her to see Fair Breeze tethered to the cart walking behind them.

Tinker hummed then shrugged scratching her cheek. Melody looked to her watching her. Since they started their journey two days ago, after the snow storm, Tinker would talk a lot about their trip but since this morning she was silent.

Melody looked behind her again to see the covered merchandise in the bed of the cart. The bed is filled with barrels of gunpowder, large crates of rifles and revolvers, and new bullet cartridges that Tinker recently made in large supply. Their destination is Fort Vanhoover, a large fort sitting on the border between Equestria and Griffin Kingdoms. During the spring Equestrian forces and Griffin soldiers have been butting heads and griffins fear for a war, especially since Equestrians are traveling to the frontier to the old ancient city locations of old Equestrian towns.

Melody membered hearing such stories while she was in school, about the Dracan War and the outcome of it. Melody smirked and started chuckling.

"What?" Tinker asked interested, something different than her brooding thoughts. Melody shook ere head.

"I was remembering the old stories I was taught when I was in school. Have you heard of the Dracan war?" Melody asked. Tinker shook her head. "It was one of the largest wars against the dragons. A very big war. The Council of Harmony at the time were fighters, powerful fighters." Melody said smiling a touch. "Sadly not much is remembered of the Council of Harmony except for the great Sombra, the evil king of the Crystal Empire."

"I think I've heard of him." Tinker said before shuddering. "I heard he created dark magic."

"Those are the stories." Melody said nodding. "Scary stories too. Like tales of him experimenting on stuff or something to make his magic stronger. It's just a bunch of street vendor stories to scare people from using dark magic or making them think dark magic is the way." Melody said shaking her head.

Tinker nodded thinking as Melody shrugged. "It was my favorite story though." Melody said smiling. "Makes me wonder how the Princesses and the Council of Harmony defeated those giant beasts." Melody said looking up at the sky. "I wonder how old the princesses were. Were they stronger then than they were now? What about the Council of Harmony, how did they face their enemies with little to no fear? I doubt the Council of Harmony today is just as strong as they once were in the past."

Tinker shrugged. "I don’t know. I don't know anything about the Council of Harmony. I only heard of them ... what are they?"

Melody shrugged. "It changes so many times I don’t know any more." Melody said chuckling. "I think one is for Magic definitely and another for maybe music or something like that. But the others, I have no idea. Maybe one for military since Equestria is probably doing something since the Griffins wanted your wares." Melody said with a laugh. She frowned noticing Tinker bowing her head as if in shame.

"Tink?" She asked patting her on the back. "Did I say something wrong?"

"No,” Tinker said shaking her head. "No, you didn't say anything wrong." She said smiling a touch before frowning again. Melody withered her for a bit then looked around feeling the wind shift. The wind was cold and bit into her face. Snow must be coming soon.

"How much longer 'til we reach the fort?"

"Maybe by night fall, "Tinker said clicking her tongue to get Remington to go faster feeling the chill bite on her face and knuckles.

Sadly though the snow came sooner than they thought. At the first sign of weather change Tinker stopped Remington. She and Melody leaped off the cart to set up a tent in the bed of the cart. After a bit of setting up the tent and making sure the horses were tethered to the cart to prevent them from running off, Tinker and Melody laid in the bed of the cart hearing the wind blow. Melody could sense Tinker was down and how she was turned away from her as if in shame.

"Come on Tink, you've been very quiet and you’ve been down. That's not normal from you." Melody said sitting up. Tinker looked over at her then turned back curling up to keep warm.

"I'm a horrible person, Melody."

Melody blinked at the comment. "What?" Melody asked in shock.

Tinker sniffed shaking. "I'm a horrible person."

Melody thought for a moment trying to wrap her head around what Tinker was saying. "What are you talking about Tinker? You're not a bad person."

"I am ... I invent things that are used to hurt people. And now I sending more of these killing machines to a group that are going to use them to kill more people." Tinker sniffed starting to cry. "I only wanted to invent things to help protect people."

Melody thought for a long moment and remembered that one thing Ace told her long ago. Tinker was found in the woods beaten by someone or somebodies. Melody sighed leaning back placing her hand on Tinker's arm squeezing her arm.

"Let me guess, you want to help people protect themselves right?"

"Yeah, I wanted to give weak people the means to protect themselves from those that want to hurt them." She sniffed wiping her nose a she slowly sat up rubbing her nose with her jacket sleeve. "So I started inventing and creating the revolvers. Griffins were already making cannons why not I make compact ones that you can carry with you?" She asked pointing to Melody's revolver. Melody nodded then she wrapped her arm around Tinker and pulled her close to hug her.

"And now," Tinker whispered. "I'm helping people using them to kill others. I mean even Equestria made it illegal to even carry these ... That was when I started questioning myself." She whispered. "Why would Princess Celestia and Luna want to ban my inventions? What was wrong with making something that will help people? What if they weren't meant to help people but made it easier to kill others?"

Melody was silent. She felt Tinker shake and sniffle even louder. Poor girl. Melody could tell that Tinker was a bright spirit, her creativity helped her make something to help weak people like she was. But now Melody could see why Tinker was upset. Her inventions were made to protect and help people from harm not creating it. Melody looked down at her revolver then sighed.

"Tinker," Melody said softly. "Listen to me very carefully." Tinker sniffed looking up at her, her eyes were swollen from the tears. "You are not a horrible person. Horrible people are the ones that want to make people’s lives miserable. They want to steal from people that didn’t deserve it, or hurt someone to feel powerful, or taking advantage of the weak and fearful to feel strong and big. Breve me Tinker you are anything but horrible. You are a good person Tinker. You are creative, you care for people’s lives, and all you want to do is protect them."

Tinker blinked a few times sniffling as she felt Melody wipe her thumb over her cheeks to wipe away the tears. "Maybe it's about time you think of inviting something new. Something that won't hurt people but still protect them?"

Tinker looked at her for a long moment. "Really? You think I can do that?"

Melody smirked. "Of course you can. You created these things,” She said pulling out her revolver, spinning it on her finger. “I bet you can create more."

Tinker thought for a moment then looked at the crates around her thinking. After a long moment Melody laid back letting Tinker think about what they talked about.

"Tinker," Tinker looked over at her as Melody placed her bowler hat over her eyes. "You're a good kid. Don’t knock yourself off the cliff just because you did something that went the total opposite to what you dreamed. You creating gunpowder was a change of human kind, but the wrong people used it for pain, not protection. Just remember you did it for the right reason."

Tinker nodded watching Melody get comfortable and going to sleep. Tinker opened one of the crates to see the crate filled with polished revolvers. She licked her lips and sighed as she reached for her tool kit and reach for the first revolver she can grab.

"No more," She whispered.

The next morning, Melody and Tinker arrived at the giant fort of Fort Vanhoover. Melody was amazed by the size compared to the other frontier forts she had seen. Of course the stories about this fort that it was once an ancient Equestrian fort was true. Melody could see part of the old fort wall at the base, it was made of Equestrian stone and carvings, but the rest of it was built with tall wood walls made of trees trucks. Melody could see the giant flag of the griffin kingdom flapping in the air.

As they approached they were confronted with three griffin guards dressed in gray and blue armor. Tinker stood up to greet them in their language which surprised Melody the most. The griffins were excited to see her and invited them into the fort. Melody stayed in her seat watching the griffin guard pull off the covering then one by one carry the crates to an armory. Tinker was beaming, she seemed to be much better than the night before.

Since the weather was brutal cold the griffin soldiers offered a tent for Tinker and Melody to sleep in for the night, with a warm meal for the first time for weeks, Melody was happy for. Then by the next morning, Tinker was always itching to go for some reason. Melody didn't ask and followed her to the cart and headed off.

Before they left the gate Melody had a thought.

"Hey Tinker,"

"Yeah?"

Melody smiled. "Um I heard Annie tell me about a place Ace has found out here."

"Yeah?" Tinker asked curiously.

"Do you mind if we take a quick visit to that place?"

Tinker blinked for a moment then shrugged. "Um sure, I’ve seen the place."

"What is it like?"

Tinker thought for a moment. "It was an old cabin, it's all but abandoned now. But Kickie wanted to use it to live in with Velvet."

"Really?" Melody asked surprised.

Tinker smiled. "Yeah Kickie loves Velvet and as soon as he could he's going to take her away and make a new place for them."

Melody was smiling at this bit of news. She knew Ace was in love with Velvet for a long tie so hearing that he might try and marry her was great news. "Good, that man deserves a happy ending after all the hell he went through. So does Velvet." Tinker nodded.

"Yeah, we'll be there later on this afternoon." Tinker said smiling as she turned the reins to make Remington turn and heading towards the west. As she thought about it then turned to Melody.

"Why do you want to see that place? It's nothing but a break down cabin now. Kickie was thinking of tearing it down and start fresh."

Melody thought for a moment before she reached back behind them into a chest that kept their camping gear and weapons. She reached inside to pull out a heavy potato sack. Melody set it on the bench. Tinker heard a large thunk when the sack hit the bench between them. Melody reached inside the bag then pulled out one of her small gold bars. Tinker blinked seeing that then looked up at Melody.

"I want to go there because I think that place would be the best hiding spot for this treasure of mine."

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Dash was taking a drink from his glass when Butterfly ran up to him showing him her paper with her words. He set down his drink to take a look at the paper to see that Butterfly's writing was doing better.

“Very good," He said seeing her blush all bashful like. "You're getting better."

"Really?" She asked.

"Really, really." Dash said with a wink. "Go on and play for a bit." He said patting her on her head.

"Robby?" Butterfly asked causing Dash to stiffen. Berry looked up quirking her brow seeing Dash blushing harshly. "Where’s Annie?" Butterfly asked curiously.

"Um," Dash said turning to Berry seeing her smirk with a knowing wink. "She’s a bit busy with Diamond right now." He said blushing harshly. "Now go on and git." He said waving his hand for the girl to go on and play. Butterfly nodded and headed outside. Dash groaned then turned seeing Berry giving him a look.

"Robby? Short for what?" Berry asked.

Dash made a mumble.

"What was that?" Berry asked laughing seeing him blush even harsher.

"Rob...."

"One more time."

Dash groaned. "Fine my name is Robert!" He growled. "I was named after my grandfather. I hated the man's guts so I changed my name to Rocket instead." He said before taking a hearty dink of his glass growling.

"What did your grandfather do exactly?" Berry asked curiously.

Dash sighed. "He's a drinker. He works for the parliament in Cloudsdale. Earned it by birthright from the old Dash’s of the old times. Or so the damn story goes." He sighed shaking his head. "When my sisters and I go and see him, I caught him with my older sister in bed with him." He snarled. Berry bend at that, shocked.

"She got pregnant and had the kid. She left after that."

"The kid?"

"Who cares about him?" Dash growled. "Then I tried telling my mother about it but she didn't believe me. I think my grandfather got word of it and sent my family to San Franciscolt to make claims. My father became mayor of the town. I left as soon as I could."

Berry shrugged. "Sorry to hear about that Dash."

Dash shrugged. "I left them for a reason. I love it out here." He said a touch resentful as he drank the rest of his drink before sliding it away to Berry’s hand.

"Anyway, how long have those two love birds been down there?" He asked with a chuckle trying to change the uncomfortable subject.

Berry washed out the glass with her damp rag. "Since this morning after breakfast. Diamond said something and dragged Annie down stairs and by the look of it I think they’re playing in bed again." Berry said smiling.

"What?" Dash asked noticing the smile.

"You wouldn’t believe what a bitch Diamond was before Annie came to town." Berry said shaking her head. "That Annie though, she was the only person in this place that actually got Diamond to be happy again. I'm grateful for that cowgirl."

Dash smiled. "Yeah, I get what you mean." He whispered smiling a touch. "She's a lucky girl. I wish I was that lucky."

Berry chuckled. "A sharp one like you? I bet you'll find someone out there for you."

Dash looked to her curiously. "What about you?"

Berry looked up at him. "What about me?"

"Don’t you have someone to go to everyday? Or had someone?"

Berry was silent then shook her head. "No, never. I mean I tried but I couldn’t. Maybe because the men were too intimidated by me drinking more than them and my mother called me a disgrace so I was thrown out. No other place but west, I went. Knowing I can make a new life there." Berry blushed a touch.

"I mean working in a brothel can give me things I need but it's just not the same as a real ... one you know?"

Dash nodded thinking. "Have you ever found someone? Cause I haven’t." He said with a blush. Berry blinked at that blushing a touch.

"Is that cabin fever spewing from your mouth?" Berry asked blushing harshly.

"Maybe ..." He whispered with a light smile. "I think us lonely folks have to stand together right?"

Berry turned to him to see the genuine invitation. She swallowed then sighed. "Meet me in the stables then. We can drink and talk about our horrible lives."

"Sounds like a plan."

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie groaned falling on her back on the bed panting. Diamond chuckled as she crawled over to lay beside Annie kissing her feeling Annie kiss her back.

"Damn," Annie whispered placing her arm over her eyes smiling. Diamond was chuckling as she stroked Annie's face then her neck.

"Want to go again?"

Anne shook her head. "Give me a minute. Still a little winded." Diamond pouted but her eyes convened concern.

"You’re not getting sick again are you?" Diamond said placing her hand over Annie's sweating forehead.

"No, I’m just still a tad tired from yesterday's work that's all." Annie said with another sigh. Diamond laid down curled up next to her. Annie chuckled causing her to look up.

"What?"

"I'm surprised you still have it in you." Diamond gave her a light slap in the cheek causing her to look at her. "What?"

"Be careful there Annie Apple, I might be twenty years your senior but I am still young."

Annie chuckled before wrapping her in her arms and kissing her down her neck causing her lover to squeal and laugh at that before Annie pulled Diamond over to where Diamond was on her back on the bed with Annie on top of her. Diamond chuckled.

"I love it when you use your strength." Diamond said looking at Annie's well-toned arms. "And I can see that you are getting your strength back. I think you are twice as strong than before." Annie blushed at the complement.

"I'm not too big am I?" She asked with a blush.

"Oh no sugar!" diamond reassured her with a kissing. Annie returned the kiss in full gusto before Diamond pulled away caressing her cheek. "You are perfect the way you are."

"Gosh Diamond." Annie blushed even redder at the compliment. After a short moment Annie winked at her lover. "I think I’m ready for another round."

Diamond chuckled as she pulled Annie into a deep kiss feeling her lover kiss her back.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody and Tinker could see the edge of town. Melody sighed in relief feeling so much of her worried weight off her shoulders and mind thanks to Tinker's quick trip to Ace’s future home she called it. Once there Melody did take a look around to notice that it was indeed an old broken down cabin that was built by early frontiersmen.

Melody could tell Ace was there since there was a large sign that reads, "This land now belongs to Ace Kicker. No trespassing!" With the date which was four years ago. So far this sign kept people from settling so that must mean something.

After the look around, Melody found a large rock with carvings on it. Melody could see that it must have been very early Equestrian times. Melody dug into the dirt by the rock, once deep enough she set the sack inside and dusted the dirt back into the hole and stomped into the hole. She found some rocks and placed them around the dirt mound.

Melody prayed to Titania to keep her gold safe and hoping to return to this place alive when it was time to leave. Melody returned to Tinker and the two made the long trip back to Frontier City.

Now back, Melody and Tinker entered the town seeing that everyone was walking around doing their business. Melody and Tinker unhooked Remington out of the harness and set him out into the field to graze. Tinker set the harness in the bed of the cart. Melody turned to Tinker as she untied her horse.

"Thanks for coming with me Melody." Tinker said smiling happily. Melody smiled.

"Of course. I should thank you though for taking me to that spot of land. That really helped big time."

Tinker blushed then ran over to hug Melody. Melody blinked and blushed feeling Tinker's arms around her.

"Thank you for helping me, really." Melody blushed then hugged her back.

"You're a good kid, stay that way." Melody whispered before pulling away. "Well I better head on back home then. I have a girl to talk to." Melody said smiling. Tinker giggled.

"Oh yeah I bet you and Rose have a lot to talk about. Have fun." Tinker called before heading back inside her barn. Melody sighed rubbing her hands together blowing into her palms to warm them up. She felt Fair Breeze push her with her head.

"What?" Melody asked laughing as she stroked Fair Breeze's face. "You want to go back to your stall girl?" Fair Breeze snorted lipping her sleeve.

"Alright, let's go then." Melody leaped up onto Fair Breeze. She clicked her tongue to get her horse into a trot down Main Street.

As they approached the tavern however, Melody suddenly stopped her horse to see a bunch of deputies even Ace run out of the Sheriff's office with Skytalon in tow. They each grabbed a horse and they rode away. Melody watched as Ace leaped up on his horse and followed after them.

"Hmm, I wonder where they're going." Melody said out loud seeing Fair Breeze's black ears flick back. Melody patted her neck and rode her horse through the alley to the back. Once she reached the stable she heard something that caused her to pause. She dismounted her horse and led her to the stall. She could see Twilight's head poke out of the door eating the hay out of the hay box. Melody got closer and knew the sounds all too well. She peeked into one of the empty stalls. Her mouth dropped open seeing two familiar people actually having sex in the stall. Dash and Berry?! She turned away blushing brightly.

"Wow," She whispered hearing the moans and cries getting louder within the stall. "That was unexpected." She was able to sneak Fair Breeze into her stall and left the small barn stable quickly. She shook her head and couldn't help but laugh.

"Wow Dash," She whispered shaking her head. "You two are drunk as hell if you two are doing that together." She chuckled waking away to the tavern.

The tavern was empty for such an evening.

"Melody," Melody turned to see Annie. Annie was walking over dressed in her trousers, boots, and buttoning up her cotton shirt. "I thought I heard noises."

"Where is everyone?" Melody asked.

Annie shrugged scratching her blonde head. "Not sure. I guess Berry closed the place down since we hardly heard anyone up here." Annie scratched her head. "So I learned you went with Tinker on a trip. How was it?" Annie asked curiously. Melody shrugged.

"It was a trip that's it." The two sisters remained silent unsure what to say.

"You want a drink?" Annie asked pointing to the bar counter.

"Sure," Melody said smiling. Annie walked over to the counter then reached for a bottle of whiskey and two glasses. Melody walked over as Annie took a table setting the glasses down. She pulled out the cork and dumped out the contents into the glasses. Melody sat down taking hers as Annie sat down across from her.

"So, where have you been all summer? I have been worried about you."

Melody shrugged. "Just doing stuff that doesn’t concerns you." Not anymore that is. Melody said lastly in her head before drinking the whiskey with a sigh, so used the harsh burn of the drink in her throat.

Annie turned her glass with her fingers thinking. "Still, though. We hardly ever talk anymore."

Melody smiled. "Well don’t worry things change. And I'm sure my life is about to change for the better."

"What do you mean?" Annie asked curiously.

Melody sighed thinking. "I'm thinking about moving on Annie." Melody said softly smiling at her. "I think it's time for me to leave and find a new place to maybe make a permanent home for myself."

"Why?" Annie asked a touch sad and fearful.

"Because Annie, it's my time."

"But," Annie whispered looking down. "I thought we were going to work together and make a future for both of us. A new farm house remember?"

Melody smiled sadly at her. "That was your dream Annie, I just helped you get here. You don’t need me to hold your hand anymore. You have grown quite a lot since I got you out of that place." Annie felt a touch heartbroken by this. She had always thought that she and Melody would be together for a long time, two sisters out to face the world together. Melody reached forward to take Annie's hand squeezing it.

"Annie, you have to understand that we all have our own paths right?" Annie nodded sadly trying not to cry. "When winter's over, I'm leaving okay?" Melody said smiling sadly at her. "I'm thinking of taking Rose with me."

Annie looked up at that as Melody shrugged. For a moment they stared at one another then Annie sighed and nodded. "You never sat still for too long." She said with a chuckle wiping her eyes. "I just hate it that you have to leave now."

"Hey I'm not leaving yet, once spring comes I'm out of here." Melody stood up and sighed. "Get up you big lug." Annie smiled standing up as Melody walked over to hug her. Annie's arms wrapped around her hugging her tight.

"We'll talk more later, kay?" Melody said smiling up at her. Annie nodded.

"Yeah," Annie whispered with a light smile on her face. Melody pulled back smiling as she rubbed her neck thinking.

"Um have you seen Rose around?"

Annie smirked at that. "She’s been missing you something fierce, more than me."

Melody chuckled as she placed her glass on the bar counter. "Well I shouldn’t keep her waiting." Melody said smiling before heading for the door. Annie sat down on her chair watching Melody head down stairs. Anne sighed filling a second glass and dunk back her drink.

"Why do I have this bad feeling in my stomach right now?" She asked herself before she suddenly sneezed loudly covering her mouth. She blinked the tears away as she sniffed rubbing her nose. "That’s odd." She sniffled before filling a third glass.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Ace Kicker stood with the other hired guns outside a train station in the city of Vanhoover. He tapped the saddle horn with his fist feeling dread the longer the sheriff was in the station with their guest.

"Something wrong?" Ace turned to see Lucky look at him.

"Just nerves that’s all." Ace grumbled turning away.

Lucky gulped. "I know what you mean. Ever since Darius and Mac were dead I've been nothing but nerves."

Ace turned to notice that Lucky did seem frazzled and older in the last half year. She looked like she hardly slept and she looked frightened.

"Are you alright?" He asked with concern.

Lucky thought for a long moment then sighed. "Ace, Kim has been-"

"What are you two talking about?" Lucky squeaked and turned as Kim and her horse rode over to them. Ace glared at the girl seeing the deputy star on Kim's jacket. No doubt Skytalon hired her after Ace went on leave for a while.

"Nothing!" Lucky squeaked turning away looking to Ace with fear. Ace blinked watching this as Kim reached her finger over to Lucky’s cheek stroking her cheek lightly.

"Are you certain?" Kim asked sweetly casing Lucky to squeeze her eyes shut.

"Yes, everything’s fine." Lucky said opening her eyes smiling.

"Good," Kim said strongly before glaring at Ace as if challenging him to say something. Ace turned away clenching his jaw. Kim is going out of control and what he witnessed was scary for him to see. Poor Lucky.

They heard the doors open as several men dressed in black suit jackets and hats walk out. Ace stiffened, so did the other frontier hired guns seeing such muscle walking towards them as horses were being lead from one of the train cars towards the group.

Ace gulped. "Alright!" Skytalon called out causing everyone to turn towards her. Standing next to her was a middle aged man with hard purple eyes and a speckled trimmed mustache on his face. "Boys, meet the boss you have been working for. Mr. Reginald Philharmonica."

Ace saw the man’s harsh smile as he walked up to the hired guns checking them out. "Skytalon you're telling me that these raggedy people are your hired guns?" Reginald laughed causing several of the elderly frontiersmen to glare at the well-dressed fellow. "They look like peasants from the streets."

Ace bristled clenching the reins in his hands.

"Now, what are we waiting for?" Reginald snapped as a carriage arrived for the man. "The sooner we get to that despicable town, the sooner I'll get rid of the nuisance in my side."

"Just a second sir," Skytalon said as she pulled out a paper that was folded. "I know someone that can tell you about who you’re tracking now."

"Oh well hurry it up." Reginald snapped angrily. Skytalon turned to Ace and Lucky.

"Kicker get over here!" Skytalon ordered fiercely. Ace gulped as he dismounted his horse and walked over.

"Yes sheriff?" Ace asked bitterly not liking this.

"Sir, this is ace Kicker. One of my men." Ace jumped at the sound of this. He’s not a deputy in her eyes anymore? That’s a surprise. He placed his hands behind his back looking between Skytalon and Reginald.

“Hmm, were you a soldier young man?” Reginald asked curiously noticing how Ace stood. Ace nodded once.

“I was sir.” He said seeing Reginald smile.

"Now Kicker, Mr. Philharmonica here is looking for these two women that you are very close to." Skytalon handed the paper to Ace. Ace took the paper and immediately stiffened seeing that there were drawn portraits of Melody Liker and Annie Apple. His mouth dropped open looking between Skytalon and Reginald again before closing his mouth.

"Um I guess I know them." He said with worry as Reginald walked over pointing at the portrait of Melody.

"Do you know this woman?" He snarled as Ace backed up a bit. He would have lied if there weren’t so many witnesses that knew he would be lying. "Who is she?" Reginald asked leaning forward into Ace’s face causing Ace to back away from him again.

"Yes I know her, her name is Melody Liker." He said in defeat.

Reginald started to smile turning to Skytalon. "And who is this woman?" He asked pointing to the other portrait. Ace thought for a moment then sighed in defeat.

"Annie Apple, Melody Liker's sister." Reginald frowned hearing this.

"Excuse me?" He asked glaring at him.

"They're sisters." Ace said again back away from Reginald’s glare. "Melody was adopted into Annie's family at a young age." As Reginald was thinking Ace took a bold step forward. "Why do you have portraits of Melody and Annie anyway?" He asked glaring at him. Reginald stared at Ace for a long moment before glaring back at the ex-soldier.

"That is none of your business, Mr. Kicker."

Ace glared at him. "It is my business if you are hunting down my friends." He growled. Reginald lift up his lip into a snarl. Suddenly Ace turned hearing something behind him to see several of Reginald’s muscle point their revolvers at Ace's head causing him to lose his glare with a look of fear.

"You better remember who you work for, Mr. Kicker." Reigned said casing the jupitarian to turn to the eponian. "Because the next time you challenge me, you will get a hole in your head." Ace felt his blood run cold as Reginald patted him on his shoulder.

"Now, let me ask you this question." Ace gulped. "Who is this Annie Apple?"

Ace gulped turning to Skytalon to see her with he arms crossed across her chest glaring at him. Ace turned again to see that the thugs still had their weapons trained on him. Ace Kicker, who would stand up to the largest man in Frontier City is terrified of a middle aged man. A middle aged man with guns behind him.

"Annie Apple .... She's a beast of a woman. And she'll hurt anyone of you that dares hurt anyone she cares about." Ace called out for the whole group to hear. "She killed a man with her bare hands for tossing Melody off a train." Skytalon and Reginald stared at him in shock.

"Impossible." Reginald gasped. "No woman can be like that. It's just impossible." Reginald sputtered. Ace smirked at him seeing his fear.

"Oh yes," Ace said smiling. "Annie Apple is the strongest woman I know and the tallest. She’s a like giant and if you dare hurt the ones she calls her loved ones she will kill you with a smack of her fists."

"He's right!" The group turned to see Lucky waving her hand. "I witnessed Annie Apple beat a man to a pulp. It's true. She's a monster when pushed hard enough."

Reginald thought for a long moment not believing a simple word of this nonsense. Women aren't meant to be strong or tall or like this Annie Apple. They are meek, weak, and defenseless. This must be a joke.

"Fine," He snapped. "Let's get going before nightfall."

"You heard him boys, lets head home!" Skytalon bellowed shoving Ace to the side as everyone ran to their horses. Ace sighed rubbing his neck with a touch of fear.

"I'm sorry Melody ... I'm sorry Annie."

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

The next morning, Melody woke up early. She slept with Rose all night and was very happy with the greeting she got. Melody told Rose that the gold was buried in a special place and she can now do whatever she wants now. Which was more love with Rose.

When the sun was rising, Melody woke up at her usual time to get dressed.

"Melody," Rose groggily called. Melody turned as she was busy pulling on her trousers. "I thought you said you were done with gold." Melody smiled as she walked over to the bed crawling over to Rose and planted a soft kiss on her lips, feeling Rose kiss her back. Melody pulled back smiling at her.

"I am, I just want to be out for a bit." She whispered pressing her lips onto Rose's forehead. "I have a lot to think about."

"Like what?" Rose asked grabbing Melody's arm to keep her from leaving. Melody stroked her face smiling.

"Just my future plans." She thought for a bit then sat down on her knees. "I'm planning on leaving in the spring."

Rose blinked in shock sitting up. "What? So soon?" She asked. Melody nodded sadly looking to her.

"My offer still stands." Melody whispered taking Melody by her chin to turn her towards her to see Rose with tears. "I'm leaving when the snow finally melts. By then I'll have a plan."

Rose sniffed looking down at her lap. Melody kissed her on her head then left the bed to grab her heavy cotton shirt. "I'll be back for lunch." Melody said as she grabbed her jacket and pulled it on. She grabbed her boots slipping them on her feet. She walked to the door grabbing her hat. She turned to see Rose still staring at the bed sheets trying not to cry. Melody sighed silently a she left the room feeling rotten.

Melody quietly left the tavern through the front doors to the street. As she was fixing her jacket in the cold winter breeze she froze when she noticed a bunch of men crowding the sheriff’s office. But what made her froze in place was the fact that these men were muscular eponians with black suit jackets and black bowler hats, the same clothes that Melody is wearing right now!

Melody's mouth dropped open as she ran to the alley to hide. She peeked out to notice they weren't looking at her or searching for her.

"Shit, shit, shit!" Melody whispered throwing down her hat to grab her hair pulling at it with fear and anger. She peeked out again and saw the group of men move away as Skytalon was walking with the man she feared to see the most.

Reginald Philharmonica.

Melody stayed still pressing herself again the tavern wall as the group walked past her hiding spot. Reginald turned to the men and waved his hand.

"Look for her!" He ordered. "I know she’s here!" Several men left Reginald into town as Reginald, Skytalon, and several other thugs and hire guns went to the Hotel. Once the coast was clear, Melody picked up her hat then made a dash for the back of the tavern. She ran to get Fair Breeze and saddled her quickly. She has to get away as fast as she can, or at least think about something.

But what about Rose?

That stopped her in her rush saddling of her horse. She gaped leaning against her horse shaking with fear. She made a promise to herself to protect Rose if the unthinkable happens. She can't abandon Rose now!

What about Annie?

Melody groaned covering her face with her hands. She can't just up and leave everyone under Reginald. But she can't stay in fear of hurting her friends, her family.

"I need to think and think fast." She leaped onto Fair Breeze and went to the one place Reginald will not find her. Across the river.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie was walking around town noticing a bunch of new people in town. As she walked she noticed that there weren’t that many towns people out either. Annie reached her destination, Velvet’s shop and opened the door. She leaped to the side as a large man walked past her.

Annie glared at the man's back for being rude as she approached Velvet at her counter as she was reading a piece of paper. She looked up and smiled.

"Oh Annie, just in time." She said with a smile.

"Morning Velvet, how are you?"

"Doing well. Ace came home early this morning." Velvet said.

"Really? How was he?" Annie asked waking up to the counter.

"Very tired and distressed. I haven't seen him this upset in a long time. But he said that things were happening and he'll talk to me soon." Velvet shrugged with a touch of worry. "I hope everything is going fine, he left right away yesterday."

Annie rubbed her chin thinking as she turned to look out the windows to see more of those men looking around.

"Anyway, I have a delivery for you." Velvet said smiling as she left the counter to go around with a basket and place the items off a list she held in her hand. With her magic she pulled items off the shelf and set them into the basket.

"Where to?" Annie asked interested. Velvet grabbed a tin of tobacco then checked the list again then the items then nodded happy.

"There is someone at the hotel needing these. The suit floor." Velvet said handing the basket to Annie’s hands.

"Okay, be back later." Annie said smiling taking the paper then headed off to deliver the basket. After she stepped back on Main Street she made the shot walk to the hotel building. As she stepped up the steps she noticed a couple of men that were dressed in fancy black clothes from the city.

Annie noticed one of them looking at her with a glare. Annie glared back at him as she opened the door and went into the hotel. When she went inside there were more of them lounging in the sitting room by the tiny wood fed stove. She approached the main desk and held up her paper.

"I'm here to deliver some supplies to the suite?"

The man nodded and pointed to the stair case.

"Thank you," Annie said as she quickly ran up the stairs to the third floor. She shuddered as she walked down the hall to the double doors at the end of the hall. The sudden amount of men in black jackets and hats made her worry. They had this energy of trouble around them.

Annie slowed when she heard muffled talking from the double doors leading tot eh suite room. As she got closer the talking became clearer and more aggressive. Annie inched to the door leaning closer to the doors to listen.

" ... I don’t' care how you find her I want that bitch alive!" It was a man's voice, very angry. Annie gulped as she heard a second voice which made her gasp silently. It was Skytalon.

"I understand, but Melody Liker is untouchable. No one has seen her in the last week. I was told that she was with that inventor to Vanhoover."

"Melody?" Annie whispered in shock.

"Even if you did find her," The voice of Maxine Dust said. "You still have Apple to worry about. What do you want to do with her once she figures out you catch Liker?"

Annie furrowed her brows at this.

"I can care less what you do to that unnatural woman. Kill her off, she has no place in my town."

Annie froze feeling her blood go cold.

"Wait, kill Apple?"

"Isn't that what I just said? Kill her off that way Liker will be ripe for the taking and I won’t have any one stopping me."

There was silence in the room but the man continued as he chuckled.

"Liker might have thought she got away, but I will get back what she had stolen from me and finally no one will frown on me again."

Annie dropped the basket to the floor and started running down the hall then down the steps.

As soon as Annie disappeared Maxine opened he doors looking around with her hand to her revolver. When she saw no one she happened to look down to see a basket with dumped contents. Maxine reached down picking up an apple from the basket then looked up.

"Boss," She called. "I think we have a problem."

Annie busted though the doors then ran down to the street looking around panicking. She has to find Melody and get answers. What was going on? Why are Skytalon and Maxine wanting to find her? Why are they going to kill her?

Annie started running to one place, The Sweetie Belle. There is only one person who would know where Melody was.

Annie ran into the tavern hearing everyone eating, cheering, the normal stuff. Berry looked up beaming then frowned seeing Annie's panicked look.

"Annie?" She called out. Dash turned with Butterfly. Dash noticed the look and grabbed Butterfly before she ran over to her. Annie rushed to counter.

"Where's Rose?"

Dash gulped. "Um she hasn't come up yet, why?" He asked with concern. Annie ignored him and ran to the basement rooms. As soon as she reached the bottom Rose was coming out rubbing her face.

"Oh Annie, good morning." Rose said with a small smile, Annie could tell she looked sad. "Have you seen Melody around? I want to talk to her." Rose asked then noticed Annie's pale face. "What’s wrong?" She asked with fear.

"Where’s Melody?" Annie asked.

"Haven’t you seen her?" Rose asked in shock.

"No," Annie shook her head. "I was going to ask you where she is."

Roe gulped thinking. "Um Melody said she went off to go and think for a bit. She promised to be back by lunch." Annie grabbed her arms pulling her close.

"Where did she go?" Annie asked in a whisper.

"I don't know." Rose said truthfully.

Annie cursed colorfully rubbing her face.

"What's going on?" Rose asked trying to get Annie to look at her.

"I have to find Melody. Stay here!" Annie called as she started back up the stairs leaving Rose there dumbstruck.

Annie left though the back door and ran to grab Twilight. Twilight looked up with a whinny happy to see Annie. Annie happened to look to the stall next to Twilight’s to find it empty with the door open. Fair Breeze was gone and by the look of how things were strewn around, Melody was on the run.

Twilight saddled up, Annie leaped up on her horse and rode off. She happened to ride past the church when Constance stood up.

"Annabelle!" She hollered stopping Annie. Annie pulled back on the reins to slow Twilight down and turn to see Constance running over.

"No time!" Annie called out as Twilight danced around in a circle ready to run again. "I'm looking for someone!"

"Melody Liker?" Constance asked holding Twilight's halter to calm her down. Annie stared at her with shock. "She went to the river towards Epona's Canyon. She was in a rush, she looked terrified."

Annie looked to the canyon then back down at Constance. "Thank you." Constance bowed her head.

"Horse Gods protect you, Annabelle." Annie nodded as Constance released Twilight's halter and backed away as Annie turned Twilight to the river and kicked her heels into her with a sharp yell and rode away. Constance gulped as she turned to see Kim walk out from her hiding place behind the hanged laundry. Constance turned away with tears as Kim chuckled as she walked over to her and steered her face towards her.

"Good work." Kim turned and let out a sharp whistle. Five hired guns wearing silver stars lead their horses out from the side of the church approaching them. Lucky lead them over to her with a worried frown.

"Lucky,"

"Yes boss." Lucky whispered lamely.

Kim chuckled. "I want you to go to the boss and tell him we got Apple and Liker in one place."

Lucky nodded. "Yes boss." Lucky kicked her heels into her hose and rode off into town. Kim turned to the others and smiled.

"Find Kicker and Dash. It's about time they returned where they belong." One man nodded and rode off into town behind Lucky.

Kim chuckled seeing the others waiting for her orders. "Follow me, let’s go and find Liker." Kim tipped her hat to Constance. "Mrs. Temple. Don’t be afraid or sad, we'll take care of the pests for you and your husband." Kim whistled and grabbed her horse. Constance covered her face as the riders rode off past her.

"Great Horse Gods protect them." She begged looking to the forest. "Protect them both."

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

After crossing the swollen river thanks to Sisal’s raft Annie rode Twilight up the steep hill until she reached the top close to the canyon entrance looking round. Twilight's ears swiveled to the left then nickered with a snort. Anne turned where Twilight turned to see a black tail. Annie dismounted her horse and lead Twilight towards the tail.

"Fair Breeze?" Annie whispered seeing the black and white speckled horse turned with a blink of her eyes. Annie stroked the horses’ neck seeing that Fair Breeze was still saddled up. Annie placed her hand on the saddle to feel it cold. Melody left her horse a while ago.

Annie motioned for Twilight to stay as she waked along the dirt trail to the cliff, the cliff where she and Melody stood what felt like ages ago. Annie sighed seeing Melody sitting on a rock looking out to the town.

"Took you long enough." Melody said causing Annie to jump in surprise.

"How did-"

"I knew you would be looking for me sooner or later." Melody said with a touch of guilt.

Annie thought for a long moment until her hands clenched into fists. "What did you do?" Annie snarled. Melody sighed leaning into her hand, her elbow perched on her knee. She knew what Annie was doing here, it was obvious by the tone of her voice.

"Tell me the truth, Annie," She whispered.

"What?"

"Just enlighten me. If I did something and I told you about it, what would you have done?"

Annie was silent for a long moment unsure what to say. Melody smirked.

"You would have turned me in." Melody said smiling.

"What are you talking about?" Annie asked confused. "Melody there are men in town and they're looking for you."

"I know." Melody said nodding. "I knew they would come after me, but they took their sweet time. I guess they figured it out."

Annie blinked as she walked closer to her. "Why are they after you? What did you do?!" Melody stood up sticking her hands into her jacket pockets trying to think of a way to tell her sister everything. She thought of one thing. She pulled out the watch and tossed it to Annie. Annie yelped and fumbled the watch until she finally caught the chain staring at the watch.

"That is your answer." Melody said pointing at the watch in Annie's hand.

"A watch?" Annie asked confused.

"What you’re holding is a third of the Philharmonica fortune." Annie's face went pale as she stared at Melody to see her shrug. "I stole that money right under his nose."

Annie gasped staring at the watch then at her sister.

"So let me ask that question again except I'll rephrase it." Annie blinked at the sound of Melody's voice. "If I went to your place and told you I stole hundreds of bits in money that belonged to the wealthiest man in Equestria, would you have helped me?" Annie clenched the watch in her hand glaring at her.

"You ... tricked me."

Melody turned away.

"You knew me, you knew I would have turned you in!"

"No, really?" Melody asked sarcastically before frowning. "Of course I knew you would do that back then Annie. But I needed your help."

"Why did you come to me?" Annie asked glaring at her. "Didn’t you have some friends in the city?"

"I had no one!" Melody barked glaring at her. “I lived alone. You can't have friends in the city in fear of them ratting you out to the highest bidder! If one man or woman knew that I was a woman I would have bene dead! Manehattan is a hub where the titans live and they believe that they should be kings!" She yelled causing Annie to blink. "When I did it, I did it because the bastard didn't deserve the money he got. I didn't care that he was a son of the richest duke in history!" Melody said pacing back and forth in front of Annie.

"So when I took the money without anyone knowing it was too easy, way too easy. I learned in the streets that nothing is too easy. So I used the money quickly making that." Melody said pointing at the watch. "Now that watch is worth the same amount I took. So when I want, I can just trade this to a bank and I'll get the money back."

Annie looked at the decorative watch in her hands in shock.

"So when I finally realized that I was looked at for suspicion I skipped work to pack up and escape and the only person I can trust to protect me with no question," Melody turned to Annie to see her eyes widen. "It was you."

Annie leaned against the rock wall behind her shaking her head. Melody sighed turning away.

"Annie, things have-"

"Don’t!" Annie barked causing Melody to look up at her. "Don't speak." Annie snarled standing up straight glaring at her. Melody blinked feeling sweat down her face. Annie pointed at her.

"You thought it through didn’t you? You were always smarter than me and you knew that I was weak enough to take anything you said!"

Melody winced rubbing her neck.

“Admit it!" Annie yelled out causing Melody to jump. "Admit it to me right here right now." Annie whispered.

Melody nodded. "I was wanting to tell you everything. But things finally caught up with me." Annie glared at her as Melody sighed shaking her head. "Yes, I lied. I wanted you to come with me to protect me. No one would go up against me while you're standing by my side. I knew those bastards won’t try to stop you just believe you are a beast, Annie! No man or woman would fight like you."

Annie turned away. Melody sighed. "The reason I wanted to come here is not only to get away and make a new life but to also get the gold. The gold is for a separate fortune all together." Melody said getting Annie to look at her. "And I found it Annie. I struck true gold here in the hills past the town. I worked there all summer so I could get a good fortune of gold so I can use that for my future."

Annie stared at her confused. "But that gold ... where is it now?"

"Hidden," Melody sad smiling poking her temple with her finger. "Right here. Only I know where it is, and it's at that place where I'm thinking of going next."

"Next? Where are you going?"

Melody shook her head. "Away from here. To get away and make a new life."

Annie's sudden anger went away to fear. "You can't leave." Annie said walking up to her. "You do have a life here?"

"Not anymore." Melody whispered sadly. "I leave now, you all won't get hurt by Reginald's thugs. He’s after me." She turned away looking down into the forest. "He won’t stop until I give his fortune back. He'll hurt everyone ... even Rose."

Annie blinked hearing this but another thought came up. "Melody," She whispered. "He's ordered Skytalon to kill me." Melody jumped and turned to her with shock.

"How does he know about you?"

Annie blinked. "What?"

"I never told anyone that I had a sister nor my old life." Melody whispered with shock now starting to freak out. "How does he know?'

Annie got worried, she stuck the silver watch into her jacket pocket and walked over to Melody. "Settle down alright," She said quickly placing her hands on Melody shoulders.

"No, there is no time to settle down!" Melody said pushing Annie away. She pulled off her jacket feeling very warm all of a sudden. "We have to leave now!" Melody said tossing her jacket to the rock rubbing her face. "We all have to get away."

Annie was still confused by this. What was Melody so afraid of?

"What about out friends?" Annie asked with shock. Melody shook her head turning towards the horses thinking.

"I don’t know." She whispered. Suddenly out of nowhere a gunshot blast resonated in the air and a blood splatter from Melody's shouter caused her to yell out falling to the ground close to the edge of the cliff.

"Melody!" Annie screamed out pulling out her revolver just as a group of men came out of the roods holding out revolvers or rifles, potting them at the two women. Melody grunted sitting up on her knees holding her bloody shoulder. She turned with true fear seeing the black suited men and the hired guns.

"Who would have thought?" The two sisters turned to see Skytalon come out with a smoking revolver. She blew the smoke away from the barrel smirking. "I knew you two were nothing but trouble." She pulled back the hammer and pointed it out at them. Annie gulped looking around her. There were too many targets and she only had six shots in her Walker.

"I'll admit," Skytalon said smiling. "You two were pretty good. Even you Apple." Skytalon said pointing the revolver at the terrified Apple.

"How?" Melody grunted standing up, glaring at the black suited thugs. "How did he know?"

"You forgot one thing Liker." Maxine said holding out a rifle. "The boss always knows." She tossed it to Skytalon who catches it in one hand. Annie and Melody both paled, it was a Henry rifle and fully loaded too.

"And also, we have our orders." Skytalon said her gaze piercing Annie's. "It’s nothing personal." She whispered before firing off in quick succession five shots. Melody ducked covering her head. But Annie though she was still, unit she felt the first bullet clip her shoulder, a second one in her left shoulder causing her to yell out backing away, then the third bullet hit her in the stomach.

Melody turned hearing Annie’s yell and gasped before the fourth one scrapped Annie 's cheek then the last shot hit her thigh. Annie stumbled back to the edge trying to keep herself balanced as Skytalon held up the rifle to make a killing blow.

"See you in hell," She whispered.

Suddenly Skytalon’s shot went wide when Melody pushed the rifle barrel away before tackling the Sherriff to the ground. Maxine ran to grab Melody as she was punching the sheriff. Maxine grabbed Melody and held her. Skytalon growled standing up,

"Kill her!" Skytalon screamed out pointing at Annie. Annie was still standing and bleeding. A thug held out his revolver and pulled the trigger. That last shot was the final straw and Annie fell back off the cliff.

Author's Note

Uh oh! What the heck happened?! :pinkiegasp:

:raritywink: The story isn't over yet! There is more on the way. Hmm I wonder what's going to happen next?

Nothing much to say except I am editing Chapter 18. But since it's a school night for me, Chapter 18 will have to wait a bit longer. :trollestia: Just kidding, I'll try and get Ch. 18 edited quickly and post it soon.

(Oh yes and I placed a tiny reference to the Tales of Apple Scratch: The Dracan War. :raritywink: Definitely give it a read if you haven't already.)

Ch. 18: The Ugly

Chapter 18
The Ugly

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Falling.

I've fallen many times in my young life. I fell out of a tree when I was trying to reach for a juicy apple, I broke my arm. I fell out of the hayloft when my brother shoved a hay bale at me, I was unconscious for three days, but my head was fine. I had slipped, tripped, pushed, shoved, I fell so many times in my life.

But that time, those slow moments of falling really changed me.

I thought at that time it was my true end. I had almost died three time in under two years living here in the frontier. Though I remembered the pain of being shot by Tinker’s own weapons, it didn’t match the feeling of possibly dying from the fall.

As I fell I felt free, it felt like nothing would hurt me. That was the oddest thing I had ever thought about. And I always wondered why I was feeling so peaceful while plummeting to my death. My life flashed through my eyes, everything from seeing my family, my mother, my mother’s grave, my brothers marrying their wives, my own marriage. Then I started to remember things, meeting Melody for the first time, helping her and giving her a home, becoming the best of friends, then her leaving to the city.

Then I began to remember my adventures here in the frontier. Leaving my husband for the journey I wanted, a future. Meeting Sisal, Ace, Velvet, Rose, Berry, Tinker, Wendy, Constance, James Temple, Dash, Butterfly... Diamond. I remember feeling a smile on my face as I closed my eyes.

When I opened them one last time I remembered hearing the wind in my ears, hearing Melody’s scream, then the water. The last thing I saw was a white cloud forming out of nowhere up on the cliff and two streaks, a purple and black streak and a blue and rainbow streak fly into the cloud.

The last thought that came to my mind was Kicker and Dash then.... nothing but my supposed cold wet grave.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dash sighed as he turned to see Butterfly with Annie’s revolver box, painting green ivies around the edge with pretty green leaves. Butterfly sighed wiping her forehead unbeknownst to her that she marked green paint onto her forehead. Dash chuckled as he reached for Berry's cleaning rag and wiped the girl’s forehead.

"You’re turning into an artist." He said chuckling. "The more you draw the better you'll be."

"Really Robby?" Butterfly asked smiling. Dash nodded with a caring smile.

"Yeah," He looked down to realize that Butterfly's paint supplies were running low. "Here," He said reaching into his pocket to pull out a golden coin handing it to her. "Go and ask Aunt Velvet for some more paint." Butterfly nodded leaping out of her chair, into the new outing dress Diamond made for her. Before she was able to get far, Dash grabbed her arm to stop her. "Remember to be polite." He reminded her with a look. Butterfly nodded.

"Yes, Robby." Dash smirked.

"Good, now get going." Butterfly nodded running to the doors. "Hey!" He called stopping her again. "Watch your surroundings got it?

"I will!" Butterfly giggled before running out of the tavern. Dash took a long swig of his drink. He turned to see Berry walk over to him and took Butterfly’s seat with a sigh.

"So," Dash asked smiling at her as she smiled in return.

"So," She answered chuckling as Dash chuckled in return. "I don’t know if I said this before but I enjoyed earlier." Berry said with a blush. Dash nodded.

"Yeah ... Me too."

Berry shrugged. "I never met a man with such gentleness." Dash coughed into his fist then scratched his head. Berry laughed at that. "Alright, I’ll keep my lip buttoned up about that dark secret of yours." She joked with a laugh. Dash blushed a touch, nodding.

"So, got any plans tonight?" He asked grinning. Berry looked at him surprised. Dash shrugged. "That is if you want to?"

Berry looked over seeing Diamond walk into the main room fixing her hair.

"I like that. Same place?"

Dash nodded. "Yeah."

"Good, it's another date then." Berry stood up to meet with Diamond. Dash chuckled, smiling as he took another long drink.

A few seconds later the doors opened and several men walked into the tavern casing the few patrons inside to stare. Even the working girls stopped what they were doing to stare. Dash noticed Diamond and Berry’s looks and turned to see the men dressed in black walk into the tavern and stood a different places of the tavern. Corners, tables, the stage, and the bar counter. One even pushed Wendy away from the back door causing her to shiver with fear.

"What is the meaning of this?" Diamond asked worriedly. Just then the doors burst open again and Reginald Philharmonica came in with Kim and Lucky at his back. Dash stood up as Kim walked straight to him.

"Kim?"

"Sit down, bastard." She growled grabbing his shoulder and shoved him back into his chair knocking the glass to the floor. Diamond gasped seeing Reginald smile at her.

"Ah Miss Belle. A pleasure." He said making a curt bow as he looked around the building. Berry side stepped to the bar counter seeing her trusty revolver in the cubby by her. Wendy hid behind Diamond. Several working girls stayed upstairs with fear.

"Mr. Philharmonica," Diamond said as calmly as she could. "It has been a while. I wasn't expecting you."

"That is Duke Philharmonica," Reginald snapped harshly. "My father passed from this world three years ago."

"My condolences, your grace." Diamond said formally bowing her head to him.

Dash looked to Lucky to see her in tears turning away pulling her hat over her eyes.

"Save your breath." Reginald growled looking around. "I see you have built a ... fine establishment since I last saw this place." Diamond watching Reginald walk to the stage seeing the piano. Diamond swallowed clenching her jaw. She patted Wendy's arm to tell her to step back. Wendy shook as she backed to the wall as Diamond watched the thugs around them.

"What are you doing here?" Diamond asked shaking, wondering where Annie was when she needed her the most.

"I'm here on a personal errand. I'm looking for someone." Reginald answered as he approached the piano, looking at the browning white piano keys. He set his finger on a key hearing a low note. "This person stole money from me. And she thought that she could get away with it." He snarled before pressing the one of the dull black keys making a deeper note.

"And I was told that this woman lived here in this establishment." He snarled glaring at Diamond. Diamond blinked a few times trying to keep calm.

"I'm afraid I do not know who you are referring to, your grace." Diamond said politely.

Reginald chuckled. "Funny, that is very funny. Because I was told by a reliable gentleman that the thief lived here."

"Who is this gentleman?" Diamond asked.

"Why the minister of the church here." Reginald said smiling seeing Diamond stiffen at the mention of the only minister in town.

"Minister James Temple told you this? Well who is this woman?"

"Melody Liker!" A voice said. Everyone turned to see Minister Temple walk into the tavern with a disgusted frown on his face. Dash growled standing up before he was shoved back into his seat by a grinning Kim. Diamond stiffened with a hard swallow seeing the man. "So where is the thief? And where is her discorded friend?"

Diamond shook her head glaring at him. "I'm afraid you missed them both. They’ve been gone since this morning."

"Oh?" Kim said walking away from Dash as she smiled at Diamond approaching her. "We saw Apple running off to the canyon after we got word that Melody Liker headed that way." Diamond gulped seeing the cold smile on the woman's face. "And Skytalon and Dust are on their tale now." Kim shorted. “I hated it that she ordered me to be here instead. I would have loved to see what happens to them.” Diamond felt a cold sweat when she saw Kim's widened eyes. "Also, the boss here has ordered her death." After hearing this many of the girls made horrified gasps. Diamond though was stock still with fear.

"What?!" Dash roared out knocking back his seat reaching for his revolver. A gunshot rang the air causing everyone to scream out and duck. Dash turned to see a thug blowing the smoke off his revolver. He points the barrel at Dash with a warning glare. Dash lifted up his hands. Kim chuckled as she walked over taking the revolver out of his holster tossing it to a thug to hold. Dash growled as Kim chuckled.

"Keep your gun half cock Dash." Kim joked as she walked away as Dash lifted his hands up to his head.

"Now that that part is out of the way. It is true, I have Skytalon and her trusted to hunt down Liker and this Apple."

"You won't beat Annie." Diamond growled glaring at Reginald. "She's strong as a gorgon.”

"We'll just see about that." Kim called out as Reginald smiled playing another few keys. "No one is strong against bullets." Kim whispered smiling. Diamond went pale hearing such a thing turning to Reginald.

"Where is Rose?" Reginald suddenly asked making Diamond jump.

"She's not here." Diamond said calmly.

"Really?" Reginald asked nodding to Kim. Kim smirked as she walked past Diamond to the basement door.

"No!" Diamond called out grabbing Kim by her arm. Kim turned and punched Diamond in the face causing her to cry out. Wendy caught Diamond before she fell over. Kim opened the door as she and two thugs ran downstairs. Diamond turned away covering her mouth to hide her sobs.

Dash gulped glaring at Reginald and the thugs around him desperate. He looked behind him to see the doors were blocked by thugs, the back door was blocked by another thug, and every clear exit was blocked by a thug with a gun. Until he looked to the windows and found hem unguarded. He gulped as a plan started to form in his head. All he has to have was a distraction to grab his gun and escaped and get help or go and warn Annie and Melody.

He heard struggling and turned to see Rose being dragged out of the basement staircase with Kim behind the thugs.

"Rose dear," Reginald called out surprising the younger woman. "I see you have grown some since last I saw you." Reginald called out. Rose glared coldly at him as she was pushed to the bar counter with Berry. Berry caught her before Rose stumbled to the floor. The two women glared at him. Reginald jumped off the stage walking over to them. Rose pushed Berry aside as Reginald walked up to her. He was so close to her that Rose was pressed into the bar counter behind her. He was uncomfortably close to her. She glared into her half-brother’s eyes that were so much similar to hers.

Reginald's glare faltered into confusion seeing this girl actually standing her ground to him. "I see you have toughed up," Rose lift her lip up in a snarl, Reginald snarled back. To Berry who was the closest to the two looked like a pair of twins.

"I am here for something," He growled grabbing her chin forcing her look at him. "And you are going to help me get was stolen from me." Rose kept silent glaring at him. Reginald growled before slapping her hard in the face. Rose stumbled and fell to the floor rubbing her sore cheek

"Where is it?" Reginald yelled out as Rose glared up at him. Reginald could see it in her eyes, resistance, she knew something and she won't talk to him about it. "Where is it?!" He ordered again grabbing her arm forcing her up on her feet. Rose was now losing her glare and tried to pull her arm back but Reginald was stronger and squeezing so hard it hurt. "You know why I’m here, where is it?"

Berry growled grabbing the revolver. "Keep your hands to yourself!" Berry screamed out pulling back the hammer. Before she could pull the trigger a gunshot broke out and Berry fell to the ground. Wendy screamed. Rose just stared with her mouth dropped open as she shoved past Reginald to Berry. Dash gasped dropping his hands from his head. Diamond sat down hard in a chair as Wendy covered her eyes crying. Rose examined Berry then saw the dark red spot on the bartender’s forehead.

"She's dead!" Rose whispered in shock turning to Wendy with tears. Wendy started crying even harder. The girls all gasped backing away from the rail. The few patrons all stood up seeing this.

Dash felt his heart break seeing the bartender dead on the floor. He growled seeing that the shooter was Kim who was smiling smugly at her recent kill. Dash looked to his revolver on the counter then looked up at the window.

Dash roared out shoving Kim into Lucky and a thug. Dash grabbed his revolver and pointed it at the first thug and fired hitting him in the throat. The male patrons stood up and joined Dash in the attack. Reginald snarled seeing that five of the patrons were fighting off his thugs. Minister Temple yelped out as a man ran towards him with a balled up fist ready for the punch. A thug next to the minister used his revolver to dispose of the patron killing him instantly. James Temple fixed his hair and collar as the fighting was starting to ease. Minister Temple turned to Dash to see him shooting at the window breaking the glass causing a wife and husband outside the tavern to scream and duck away. Dash leaped in the air his wings appearing in a dark blue magical light. Kim pushed Lucky off of her seeing Dash escaping. She glares at the thug on the floor under her.

"Stop him!" Kim screamed out pointing at him as a thug ran for him. Rose grabbed the revolver from Berry's hand then pointing it at the thug running for Dash and fired. The thug yelled out, falling to the ground holding his leg. Dash crossed his arms over his face as he leaped through the window. A few people on the street were in awe seeing the young man make a forward flip to the ground. He landed onto his shoulder then rolled to his feet and started running.

"Get him you idiots!" Kim screeched out as Dash’s wings appeared again and with a two flaps he flew away like a rocket into the clouds.

The fight was coming to an end as the last of the patrons were knocked to the floor. Three were dead the other two were horribly injured. Reginald smirked at the victory until he turned and stiffened to see the revolver in Rose's hand pointed at his face. He chuckled shaking his head.

"You can't kill me." He whispered walking closer to her. Rose shook as she pulled back the hammer. "No woman can kill a man." He whispered.

“You don’t scare me.” Rose whispered with a tremor in her voice. This just made Reginald chuckle.

A thug from the back door snuck over seeing Reginald’s nod. Rose blinked seeing this but was too late to catch the meaning of the motion. The thug grabbed Rose causing her to scream out with fear. Reginald snatched the revolver from her hands as the thug gripped tightly to her arms as she tries to fight back.

Reginald sighed and turned to his thugs. "Seven of you will come with me back to the hotel." He turned to Rose seeing her glare at him. "You're coming with me, we have a lot of catching up to do." Rose snarled fighting in her captors grip before she was dragged out.

"You will not take her anywhere!" Diamond yelled out walking up to the thug with Rose to stop him with her charging magic. Two other thugs grabbed Diamond holding her still as she struggled to fight back.

Reginald smirked. "Oh don’t worry about Little Rose. I’ll take real good care of her.” Reginald said smiling sweetly as Diamond glared at him trying to pull away from her captors. Reginald shrugged. “I believe Minister Temple has a special sermon planned for you." Diamond turned to see the minister grinning at her. Diamond paled seeing his green eyes stare into her blue ones. “If you behave yourself, I might let you see Rose before you take a visit to the church.” Reginald said smiling causing Diamond to stiffen. She thought for a long moment then sighed in defeat turning away.

“Good.” Reginald whispered and nodded to the thugs. “Take her.” He two nodded as they dragged Diamond out of the tavern. Reginald turned to another group thugs. “The rest of you stay here and make sure no one escapes. Oh and get rid of the bodies. As for the living ones, make sure there are no witnesses." Reginald said looking down at an injured patron as he was groaning, holding his side. The thugs nodded at the order. One pushed Wendy away as they lifted up Berry's dead body and carried her away. Wendy sniffed looking up to see the thugs dragging the dead patrons out of the tavern to be disposed of.

"Now," A lead thug called out. "Where are your best whores?" Wendy gulped back bile as she shook.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Dash flew fast and hard to Velvet's shop and burst through the door surprising Velvet form checking her stocks. "Dash?" She asked seeing his terrified gaze and the cuts on his arms. "What’s wrong?" She asked setting down her book.

"Where's Ace?" Dash asked looking outside checking the streets.

"What’s wrong?" Dash and Velvet turned to see Ace waking into the shop from the back room. He was dressed only in his pants and a sleeveless shirt, he looked miserable and sleepy.

"We got trouble." Dash said with worry. Ace noticed how Dash was different than his normal self. He looked like he was on the verge of an emotional breakdown. "Dammit man!” Dash cried out shaking his head pacing the floor. “They came out of nowhere and shooting people and-"

"Wait shooting people?" Ace asked waking up at the works “shooting people” getting serious. "Who's shooting people?”

"These guys in black coats and hats. They’re dressed like Melody."

Ace went pale turning away scratching his blonde head with worry.

"They killed Berry." Dash whispered with shame covering his face with his hands.

Ace and Velvet stared at him in shock. "Berry?" Velvet asked. "Why?"

"She was just trying to help Rose. Dammit man!" Dash cried moving his hands from his face to his shaggy rainbow hair, shaking his head. "I just stood there like an idiot!" He cried.

Ace walked over to the boy and wrapped his arms around him as Dash cried. "It was ..... They took Rose and Diamond and that Reginald guy."

Ace patted his back looking to Velvet to see her covering her mouth with her hands with shock.

"Where's Annie and Melody?" Ace asked with worry.

"I don't know! Kim said that Skytalon and Maxine are tailing them to the canyon. Reginald said something about Melody being a thief and Annie's going to be killed off!"

"Shit," Ace cursed pulling away thinking hard and fast. He didn’t think they would go into action so soon. Ace sighed and turned to Velvet pointing at her. "There's an extra horse out back." He said before running to the back room to get dressed.

"Wait what?" Velvet called out chasing after him. "Ace, what's going on?"

"Big trouble." He answered pulling on his shirt and buttoning it up. "I left yesterday with Skytalon to pick up the owner of the town." He tucked his shirt into his pants then grabbed his belt with his holster and pulled it on. Velvet watched him with fear. "The boss came with an army of thugs from Equestria. They came here for Melody's head."

Velvet gasped covering her mouth as Dash entered the room hearing this.

"What did Melody do?" Dash asked with worry. Ace thought for a moment then shook his head.

"He stole a duke's fortune and he wants it back and in turn kill her off." Velvet was staring at him in shock. Dash started thinking and only one person occupied his mind.

"But what about Annie?" Dash asked with fear as Ace pulled on his boots then grabbed his black jacket off the hook, pulling it on.

"She's nothing to the boss, but he won't have anyone protect Melody if he had anything to say about it." Ace said grabbing his revolver and checked it, it was fully loaded as he stuck it into his holster. Velvet grabbed his arm as he reached for his hat. Ace turned to her to see her eyes already turning red with upcoming tears.

"Where are you going?" She asked. Ace released his hat and wrapped his arms around Velvet’s waist and pulled her close to him.

"I'm going to go and find Melody and Annie and get them out of trouble." Velvet shook her head.

"But they have guns right? What if you get hurt?" Ace took Velvet by her face and kissed her. Velvet wrapped her arms around his neck kissing him back. Dash blushed as he turned away. Just seeing them reminded him of the last intimate moments with Berry. He sniffed covering his face with his hand shaking his head.

Ace pulled back as Velvet wanted to continue the kiss. Ace stroked her face as she opened her eyes as tears threatened to cascade from her eyes.

"Please," she begged. "Don't go."

Ace smiled kissing her on her forehead. "Pack up what you can carry and get food and supplies. Go to my cabin in the backwoods. It's only four miles away." He said seriously. "Wait for us there." He pulled away from her as he grabbed his black hat and puled it on his head. He stopped looking down at his jacket to see the faded silver deputy star pinned to his jacket. He pulled out the pin and let the star clank to the ground.

"I'm done being that bastard's dog." He growled as he left the star on the floor and grabbed the henry rifle Tinker made for him to see that it was still loaded with twelve cartridges. He walked out of the room patting Dash on the shoulder walking past him.

"Come on, we have to go to the canyon." Velvet was sniffling clasping her hands in front of her as Ace walked out the door. Dash slowly followed behind him still feeling lousy.

"Wait," Dash said suddenly turning to Velvet. "I sent Butterfly here, where is she?"

Velvet sniffed. "I told her to go talk to Tinker for more paints. She went to Tinker's workshop."

Dash and Ace nodded and started out the door to get to Tinker’s barn. Velvet sniffled and started crying. "Please Titania and great Jupitar protect Ace."

Dash and Ace quickly made a quick flight to Tinker’s barn just in time to see Tinker and Butterfly walking out.

"Robby!" Butterfly called waving to him as the two fliers landed on the ground.

"Thank goodness you're alright!" Dash exclaimed running over to her, scooping her up into his arms, hugging the little girl tightly.

"Robby? Why are you crying?" Butterfly asked curiously. Dash shook his head setting the girl back on the ground. He knelt down before her taking her hands into his.

"Bad things are happening Butterfly and you have to get away." He said seeing her looking scared. He released her hands to take her face. "Understand?"

"Huh?" Tinker asked turning to Ace to see his face turn grim. "What's going on?" She asked rubbing her elbow.

"Trouble." Ace answered. "Pack up all you can and get to the cabin. Velvet will meet you there." Tinker nodded then ran into the barn. Dash took Butterfly by her arm and looked her in the eyes.

"Listen to me very carefully alright?" Butterfly nodded getting scared. "There are bad people here and they will hurt us. I want you to go with Tinker into the woods. She'll take care of you with Aunt Velvet understand?" He asked. Butterfly nodded.

"Repeat what I said." He ordered softly.

"Go with Tinker to the woods and stay with her and Aunt Velvet."

"Good," Dash whispered kissing her on the head then hugged her. He felt her arms warp around his neck hugging him back.

"Will you come back?" She asked with a sniff.

Dash nodded. "I promise you I will be back, and I’ll bring Annie back too." He looked up to see Ace waving for him to get going. "Now stay here with Tinker. I'll be back soon." Dash stood up walking over to Ace. Tinker came out of the barn a second time with a small sack in her hand to see Dash walk over to Ace. Tinker walked over to Butterfly and took her hand.

"Tink," Dash called seeing her. "I need some bullets."

Tinker nodded holding out the sack in her hand. She tossed it to Dash. "I read your mind." She stated coldly. Dash caught the sack hearing the sound of bullets all ready for action. He nodded to her for his thanks as he handed the bag to Ace for him to stuff into his jacket pocket.

Ace saluted to her as his purple wings formed. Dash felt his own wings form magically on his back as he nodded to Tinker and the two Jupitarians jump into the air and headed for the canyon. Butterfly watched them fly away causing her to whimper wanting to fly with hem and help. She felt Tinker’s grip tighten around her hand causing her to look up at her.

"Let's go." Tinker whispered urgently, leading Butterfly into the barn to get things ready for the move.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

As Ace and Dash flew in the air they reached the canyon. They flew around looking for their friends and sure enough they found them on the cliff talking. Ace lead Dash to a cloud to hide into. Ace peeked over the side with Dash to find Annie and Melody talking to each other by the cliff.

"There they are," Dash said sitting up ready to fly. "Let's go!" But Ace felt something wrong and grabbed Dash by his shirt tail and pulled him back into the cloud. Dash looked to the older man with a glare.

"What are you doing?" Dash asked seeing Ace glaring at the ground.

"There’s movement in the forest." Suddenly a group of thugs and hired guns left the forest and confronted the sisters.

"We got to help them!" Dash snarled.

"No, too may." Ace said thinking fast.

"So? We can help!”

"Think Dash! Can't you see that they are carrying rifle and revolvers? They are armed to the teeth. They're here for the kill."

"Then what are we doing?" Dash growled.

Ace shushed him. "I'm thinking." He looked around the ground, counting the armed thugs then looked to Skytalon seeing her smirk. He growled clenching his fist feeling wetness. That made him blink then look down at his hand. He started smiling as a radical idea came up.

"How's your weather magic?" He asked suddenly causing Dash to look at him curiously.

"Pretty good, so I was told." Dash said with a quirked brow. “And how does this help the girls?”

"Can you make fog?" Ace asked not answering the question.

"I can," Dash said wondering what Ace was planning as he looked at his hands.

Suddenly their conversation was interrupted by gunshots. They looked down to see Annie being shot before their eyes. Melody ran up to Skytalon and shoved her rifle away before the last shot went in the air. The final bullet penetrate the cloud and grazed Ace’s thigh causing him to yelp with shock almost falling out of the cloud. Dash grabbed Ace’s sleeve saving him form the fall.

"Kill her!" Skytalon boomed. The two juptarians looked at one another in shock. Dash pulled Ace back on the cloud as the two watched stunned as their friend Annie was shot once more before falling off the cliff.

"Make the cloud now!" Ace ordered as he and Dash concentrated hard forming the heavy white mist between them.

"Then what?" Dash asked with strain as the mist grew bigger and heavier, he could see Ace’s fury through his hard purple eyes.

"Distract them or kill them I could care less what you do. Try to keep them distracted for Melody to run."

“Roger captain." Dash answered. Ace winked and nodded.

“Let it go now!” He ordered as the two jupitarians threw their hands out causing the giant heavy cloud to fall on top of the thugs with guns causing them to yell out in shock being blinded by mist. Ace and Dash made the dive into the cloud with a battle cry.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

"Annie!" Melody screamed out as she was held back by the hired guns. She just watched Annie fell off a cliff with a bullet hole into her chest! How could this have happened? How could everything end up like this? Melody knew people would get hurt but not downright murdered!

Skytalon growled turning to Melody grabbing her shirt pulling her up off her feet. Melody grabbed her hands trying to pry her fingers loose of her shirt collar. Maxine ran over and grabbed Melody’s arms and pulled them back behind her back and quickly tied a rope around her wrists. Melody glared coldly at her as Skytalon smirked.

"You're going to join her soon, don't worry."

"I’m going to kill you all for this!" Melody snarled feeling the magic tingling her fingers ready to strike.

“With your magic?” Skytalon asked sweetly. “Not too soon, Equestrian.” She said smiling before turning to the group of thugs. “Hey, do that thing the boss ordered you to do!” She called. Melody blinked curious as Skytalon shoved her into Maxine. Maxine then kicked under Melody’s legs forcing her on her knees. One of the thugs was a titanian as he walked over smiling as he rubbed his hands together creating magical sparks. Melody stiffened seeing the titainian approach her reaching his glowing pink hand towards her. Melody backed away trying to get away but Maxine took a hold of her shirt and her shoulders to keep her in place.

“No!” Melody screamed out trying to conjure her magic to fight back but the magical hand was placed on top of her head. For s second nothing happened until she felt her magic in her hands disappearing. The tingling feeling in her hands, arms, and her chest continued as her magic was begin sucked away. Melody groaned feeling the last of her power slip away, she fell forward face first to the dirt hearing the thugs around her laugh or chuckle seeing the great and boisterous Melody Liker laying in the dirt powerless to fight back.

"Just a precaution." the titanian thug said chuckling. Melody though ignored him trying hard to keep herself from throwing up whatever was in her stomach from the night before. She couldn’t believe this was happening to her. She felt a hand grab the back of her shirt and pulled her back up on her knees.

“Now, let’s get her to the boss.” Skytalon said smiling. Melody closed her eye showing her head in defeat. It was over for her.

Suddenly out of nowhere the air turned white causing everyone to scream and yelp in shock.

"What is this?!" Skytalon yelled out as Melody looked around her.

"It's weather magic!" Maxine yelled out before she was punched in the face causing her to yelp and fall hard on the ground. Another thug was beaten by a pair of feet in the chest. Melody’s slow mind began to process that this was a distraction. For what she didn’t care, everyone was too busy fighting off someone using the mist as a cover. She began to crawl on the ground, crawling to the nearest exit. She could see light as she made it out of the cloud to see clearly. She turned hearing the sounds of a fight going on and sighed. She stood up with difficulty, once she was on her two feet, she looked at the mist and then started to run for it.

She has to get away and plan her next move. She could see the decline to the river and began sliding and skipping down the decline feeling the loose sand move with each step.

"There she is!" A voice called out.

Melody looked up behind her seeing five thugs running after her. They must have got out of the mist and saw her running. Melody quickened her pace trying to get away. She continued to run until she slipped falling down the hill. She rolled all the way down the rocky, sandy hill until she went to a stop coughing out the dirt and sand from her mouth. She tried to stand up but felt their hands grab her shirt and arms pulling her up to her feet.

"Let me go!" Melody screamed out trying to fight back before she felt something hard hit her head causing her to fall to the ground unconscious.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Ace kicked another thug knocking him into a tree. Ace panted hard from a punch in the ribs he got earlier. He turned suddenly watching the fog cloud disappearing. He turned seeing Dash a few feet away from him looking around to see the change too. They turned seeing Skytalon panting hard with magic in her hands, she smirked seeing the two jupitarians shocked faces.

"You Equestirans thought you were the only ones that could manipulate weather? Nice try, even griffins were taught weather manipulation." Ace and Dash growled ready to fight back.

Ace drew first and fired hitting Skytalon's elbow casuing her to cry out, the magic in her hands vanished.

"Dust!” Skytalon yelled out. Maxine groaned sitting up seeing the whole cliff side was clear of the mist. “Get Kicker and kill the son of a bitch!" She screamed out. Ace saw Maxine make a run towards him. Ace pulled out his wings and few in the air with Maxine behind him. Dash looked up then called forth his wings and followed the two out of the fading mist. Skytalon cursed rubbing her elbow seeing the blood. She turned seeing one thug with Melody over his shoulder while the other two followed him.

"We got the girl." The thug said smiling. Skytalon snarled turning away.

"We got one thing right." She stood up grabbing the reins of Twilight and Fair Breeze. Twilight snorted and started neighing pulling on the reins. Fair Breeze sensed the distress of the older horse and started kicking her back hooves out at the thugs behind her as Twilight reared up throwing her front hooves out at the griffin as she tried to grab the halter of the older mare.

"You louts!" She called out to the hired guns. "Take grab one and take them to the trains. They will be useful for the Griffin militia." She ordered as the hired guns grabbed their reins of the horses and led them away. Skytalon sighed fixing her jacket and winced when she held her elbow where the blasted Kicker shot her from. She turned to the group of thugs with Melody.

"So, what does the boss want to do with her?" Skytalon asked interested. “I know the boss wants to talk to her but what happens after he’s done with her?”

The lead thug smirked. "What all street rats in Manehattan deserve when they steal."

Skytalon began to smile. “Which is?”

"Hanging." He answered chuckling.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Maxine Dust panted hard looking around flapping her magical wings.

"Dammit!” She cursed looking around her to see nothing but gray and white. She lost the two jupitarians in the snow clouds. She sighed shaking her head. "Skytalon's going to kill me." She turned and flew back to Frontier City.

Dash panted peeking out from his positon behind a tree in the woods watching the deputy abandon the chase. He let out a sigh of relief and slid to the snow covering his face with his hands. Ace crawled out from hiding behind a group of snow covered bushes. He stood up slapping the snow off his pants and jacket looking up at the sky with a hard look on his face. Dash looked up at him seeing Ace’s angered frown and his clenched fists.

"What are we going to do?" Dash asked feeling hopeless.

Ace turned towards the direction of the canyon past town. Ace knew that Melody can’t be saved right away but he knew there was one other friend that needed his help. "Come on, we're going back." Dash gasped staring at ace again but in shock.

"Back? But didn't we just escape with our lives?"

Ace nodded. "Yep, but this time we’re searching for someone."

"Like who? Melody? She’s been taken by those bastards."

"I know that. Now we have to find Annie.” Dash’s glare lessened to a look of shock. Ace bowed his head crossing his arms across his chest and started thinking out loud. “No doubt if the boss wants to get rid of loose ends, he wants to make sure those loose ends are tied or cut off permanently. He'll no doubt send someone to find Annie and finish the job."

"Finish the job as in she's probably still alive?" Dash asked with worry.

"Annie's tough." Ace said his wings appearing again. "I know she's still alive."

Dash sighed and watched Ace leap into the air and started flying to the clouds. Dash stood up and followed him into the clouds. Hoping and praying he doesn't see another dead corpse of a friend.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Reginald turned away from a room where he shut the door behind him. He grabbed a rag and cleaned off his hands of dried blood turning to see his thugs all standing at points of the room like guards. There was a knock on the door causing him to turn to the door. A guard opened the door as Skytalon came in with Maxine, and a few thugs walked into the room. Reginald smiled setting the stained rag on the table seeing an unconscious Melody in the arms of one of his thugs. He nodded to him, the thug nodded in return before dropping Melody to the floor.

"Is she dead?" Reginald asked.

"No, knocked out." The thug answered.

"Good." Reginald said smiling. He turned to a chair grabbing it. "You untie her wrists and set her in the chair." The thug nodded as he untied the rope knot then set Melody into the chair and retired her arms behind her back. Reginald reached behind him for a glass and filled it with whiskey. The thugs backed away as Reginald splashed the whiskey into Melody's face causing her to jump and cough waking up. She felt someone grab her hair causing her to cry out squeezing her eyes shut.

"Hello Liker,” Melody gasped and looked up to see Reginald's face close to hers. She swallowed hard biting her lip. "You thought you could get away from me?"

"For a time." Melody whispered.

Reginald chuckled. "Well guess what, I'm here and you're surrounded by my men. Isn't life just full of surprises?" Melody smirked.

"True." Reginald's smirk left his face as he stood up releasing his hand full of hair to walk to the window looking out.

"Now, let's not beat around the bush, I am here for one thing. And you’re going to give it back to me."

Melody began to think and think fast. She can't tell him where it was if it's in her procession. She blinked then looked down at herself and noticed one thing, her watch! It’s missing! Where is it? She started to sweat with nerves.

"Now, where is my money?" Reginald growled. Melody blinked then turned to him keeping her mouth shut. "Where is my money?" Reginald asked again this time as he was walking up closer to her. Melody remained silent as events from early started to come back. Her argument with Annie, then the realization that Reginald knew about Annie, then the guns, the shots, then Annie falling over. Melody turned away feeling her breathing quickened with her rapid heartbeat.

Annie was dead.

"How," Melody whispered.

"What?" Reginald asked surprised.

"How did you know?" Melody whispered keeping her eyes down to her lap.

"That you were here?"

"No, dumbass! About Annie?" Melody snapped glaring at him. "How did you know about my sister?"

"Sister?" Reginald asked in surprise as he pulled out the paper with the two portraits. He unfolded it to look at the pictures to notice that the two weren’t related. "You don't look alike." He said holding out the paper for Melody to look at. Melody was surprised seeing the portraits.

"Where did you get that?"

"A reliable source to our cause sent it to me. He said you and this woman were hiding out here."

Melody swallowed hard looking around seeing the thugs watching them.

"Sir," He looked up at one of the thugs. "We took care of the big one."

"Killed her you mean." Melody snarled.

"Are you for certain?" Reginald asked. "That whore woman claims that this beast is very strong like a wall."

"She fell off the cliff after getting four shots into her." Skytalon answered as she was wrapping some bandages around her wounded elbow with a wince. Reginald sighed shaking his head as he grabbed a thug by his shirt with a growl causing the thug to freeze with fear.

"Go and find her body! I don't care if you have to climb into a ravine to find her. Find the body and make sure she’s dead." He roared pushing the thug into the wall. "No witnesses and no lose ends. Find her and kill her, even if she's dead make sure she stays dead!"

Three thugs nodded and ran off. Skytalon rubbed her forehead. "Dust,"

"Yes sheriff?" Maxine answered with a quick salute.

"Go and find Kim, she's proven useful. Tell her that she's in charge of finding Apple's body and make sure it won't be rising from the dead."

"Of course sheriff." Maxine said with a salute before running out of the room. Skytalon smirked turning to Reginald.

"Kim will make sure Apple's dealt with. She has a grudge against her so I know she'll get the job done." Reginald smiled as he looked down at Melody to see her glaring up at him.

"Now," he started, "Where were we?" Melody turned away thinking hard. "Now tell me, where is my money?"

Melody took in a breath trying to calm herself down. She looked up at him, glaring. "I'm not telling you anything. And you won't get anything out of me." Reginald blinked then smirked.

"You know, usually I would be upset at such an answer."

Melody swallowed seeing the sweet smile on his face. "I also learned a lot about you in the last hour. You're known to be quite the well-known woman here in this town." Reginald chuckled as he nodded to a guard to go into a separate room. "I also know who're you're close to."

Melody froze looking up at him as the door opened and the thug was pulling Rose into the room.

"Melody?" She asked with shock. Melody's mouth dropped open seeing her but by her half beaten state made Melody see red all over as she snarled at the man responsible.

"You no good son of a bitch!" Melody yelled out trying to get up as Skytalon pushed Melody back down into her seat. Skytalon reached for another line of rope and made extra sure Melody doesn't stand up again by tying the rope around Melody's arms to the chair.

Reginald nodded to the thug as he released Rose to let her run over to Melody. Skytalon moved away smirking with eh arms across her chest.

"Are you alright?" Melody whispered silently.

"It’s you I’m more worried about." Rose said back glaring at Reginald.

"Annie's gone." Melody whispered sadly. Rose blinked with a gasp turning to her lover to see he look at her, tears forming. "They shot her down like an animal and she fell," Melody shook her head crying. "She’s gone!"

Rose wrapped her arms around Melody holding her.

"Now," Reginald started grabbing Rose and pulling her away. “Let's get to talking shall we?" Melody glared coldly at him, tears still streaming down her face. Reginald turned to Rose then to Melody. "Lesbians," He snorted shaking his head. "What has the world gotten into?"

Melody snarled audibly. Reginald smirked take rose by her chin steering her face towards his.

"But of course, I'm here for something other than rid the world of such sins. I'm here for my money and you Melody Liker, will tell me where you hid my money. Or this little one will suffer what I will do to you." Melody's snarl faded as she looked to Rose to see her shutting her eyes shaking.

"Where?" Reginald whispered seeing Melody's shield cracking watching Rose getting scared.

Melody began to think and think fast trying to think of something anything! Until she remembered about the discussion she and Annie had before her death. Melody handed the silver watch to Annie for her to look at. Melody stiffened suddenly remembering that Annie fell off the cliff with the watch in her pocket. Annie has the Philharmonica fortune with her!

This might work to her advantage, keep her alive for a tiny bit longer to plan her next move or to allow the small possibility that her friends might come and get her. Melody knew for certain if Ace was still on her side he’ll be planning a rescue. At least she hoped he will.

"I don't have it ... it's buried." Melody lied causing Reginald to blink.

"What?" He asked taking the bait.

"I'm not telling you anything because… I gave, my sister the location of it. And the last thing I remember is using my magic to wipe off my memory of the location." Melody lied causing Reginald to stare at her.

"What?" He snarled releasing Rose. Rose took her chance to back away from her brother as he glared at the blue haired woman.

"I knew you were coming Reginald." Melody said with a smile. The man was actually believing her lie. Just on last lie to make this better. "I erased my memory of the location of the money. I told my sister and you had sent your dogs to kill her off."

Reginald’s were filled with total fear seeing Melody’s smirk. “You better hurry, if what Skytalon said was true, Annie’s probably good as dead by now and you’ll never get your money back.” She lied smiling seeing Reginald on the verge of breaking.

Reginald turned to Skytalon. "Stop that girl! I want that woman alive!"

Skytalon saluted and headed out. Reginald turned to see Melody's smirk. "You can't beat the street smart girl, Reginald. You still haven't learned."

Reginald growled then smirked. "Well, you still haven't learned from me." He turned to one of his thugs. "You, go to Fort Smith and send word to that judge I told you about. Tell him I’m sending a criminal his way for trial.”

The thug nodded before leaving the room. Reginald nodded to another thug. The second thug walked over grabbing Rose and pulling her away. Rose turned to Melody with tears.

"Melody!" She called out trying to get away.

Melody growled turning to Reginald. "Where are you taking her?"

"Not far, I'll let you speculate what happens next Liker." Melody was silent as the despicable man left into the other room where Rose was taken into. Melody turned away looking at the thugs around her. She felt useless as the doors slam shut.

"Dammit," She whispered before feeling the damn break again. "Dammit, dammit, dammit!"

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Dash and Ace flew in a slow pattern searching the river for any signs of Annie. Dash sighed shaking his head as he stopped his flying. Ace noticed his partner wasn't flying and turned to see him. He flew over to him seeing his sad face.

"What if we can't find her? What if Annie's good as dead?" Dash asked seeing Ace think for a moment. "I mean you saw them firing at her. Five shots!"

Ace patted his shoulder. "We're going to find her. If she's dead we'll take her somewhere for her to be laid to rest. But if she's alive we're going to take her to my place and give her help. Right now we have to find her before Skytalon or those thugs find her first to finish her off." Dash turned away towards the town. Ace patted his cheek causing him to turn to him.

"Come on Dash. Stiff upper lip, got it. We're no use to Annie moping around." Dash nodded as Ace went back to searching. Dash followed him as they continued their search.

As they flew Dash noticed something and stopped. "Hey!" Dash called stopping Ace. Ace turned to him to see Dash pointing right below him to see some color in the gray and white and brown of the ground and river. The two dove to the ground and ran to the river. Ace went through the tall grass first to see Annie lying face down in the mud, her legs still in the water.

"Good eye!" Ace called leaping into the mud grabbing Annie's jacket and started pulled her out of the river towards dry land. Dash landed behind them grabbing Annie's trousers and helped in pulling her out of the water.

"Damn she's heavy!" Dash winced. Ace and Dash laid Annie down on her back on the ground. Ace winced seeing how pale she looked. He pulled off his hat unbuttoning Annie’s shirt.

"What are you doing?" Dash asked worriedly. Ace didn't answer as he placed his ear over Annie’s chest listening. Dash was wringing his hands with worry. Ace looked up at him with shock.

"She has a beat, she's still alive!" Ace said with worry as he started patting Annie's cheek. "Come on Apple, I know you're in there!"

"Thanks for doing the job for me," Ace and Dash turned behind them to see a revolver and a rifle pointed at them. It was Kim and Lucky.

"Damn," Ace snapped.

"Hands where we can see them boys." Kim said smirking at her victory. Lucky though was worried, her eyes moving between the men then to Kim, her rifle shaking with her nerves. Ace gulped as his hands went up, so did Dash's hands.

"Why are you doing this?" Dash asked.

Kim chuckled. "It's part of the job Dash. And also I can see two murderers when I see them. You are lucky getting a bullet in your head instead of getting the necklace of death for your crimes."

"What crime?" Ace asked glaring.

"Murder, Dash and Apple here tried to cover up murdering Darius and Mac! And unlike you and Apple,” She snapped pointing the revolver at Dash causing him to stiffen. “Darius was like a father to me. And Mac was my brother, the only family that cared for me out here." Kim pulled back the hammer pointing it at Annie's still form. "And now I'll kill all of you by the order of the high boss."

"Kim!" Dash yelled out as she was pulling the trigger. A large gunshot rang in the air, the two men fell over Annie protecting her. Dash blinked hearing heavy breathing and looked up to see Lucky panting hard tears rolling down her cheeks. Dash looked over Ace to the ground to see Kim on the ground. Dash gulped as he crawled over to see the growing stain of blood on Kim's back. He looked up to see Lucky closing her eyes as she tossed the rifle away shaking.

"Why did you do it?" Dash asked in shock as Ace was sitting up checking himself for wounds.

"She changed." Lucky whispered crying. "She changed into this crazed lunatic wanting to kill you both .... Was it true?" She asked seeing Dash slowly stand up. "You and Annie killed Darius and Mac?"

Dash nodded with a sigh turning away.

"Why?" Lucky asked.

"Annie and I, we went to a place we shouldn't have been and Darius threatened to kill us both for seeing that he was in the slave ring. Transporting Buffalo People to the griffin capital."

Lucky’s mouth dropped open shaking her head.

"Where did you think Butterfly came from?" Ace asked.

Lucky placed her hands over her face. "I can't believe this. I was helping not only the owner of this damn town and then I helped a duo traffic human lives?!" Lucky fell on a log covering her face. Dash patted her on the shoulder.

"I think it's best for you to get out of town and leave this place." Dash said causing Lucky to look up at him. "Get out of here Lucky, change your name again and hide yourself. Those thugs will try and get you when they learn you left and killed off Skytalon's new toy."

Lucky turned away afraid. "Where can I go?" Lucky whispered.

"Go back to Equestria." Ace said causing the two to turn to him.

"But I left Equestria because of what my family did."

"What part of change your name don't you understand." Ace growled standing up. "’Cause right now, you don't have any place to go, you can’t stay here and you can't go to the Griffin Kingdoms. All you have left is Equestria." Lucky gulped as Dash picked up the rifle and the revolver. He handed the revolver to Lucky keeping the rifle for himself.

"Get your horse and run to the border. Don't look back until you know for certain you are free."

Lucky nodded taking the revolver form Dash’s hand standing up. Lucky looked down at Annie and Ace then turned away.

"I won't forget this. Thank you." She said. "Thanks for the fun while it lasted."

Dash and Ace stayed silent as Lucky began her run to her horse. Dash turned to Ace to see him lift Annie up from under her arms.

"Let's go, you carry her from eh legs, I got her arms. We're getting Annie out of here."

Dash gulped as he wrapped the rifle strap over his shoulder. He grabbed Annie's knees lifting her up calling forth his wings. "You think she’ll make it. She's awfully white."

"We have to hurry," Ace said with urgency.

"But what about Kim?" Dash asked looking adown at the dead deputy.

"Leave her. Let Skytalon find her."

As Dash helped Ace lift Annie in to the air, Dash turned towards town.

"What about everyone in town? And Melody?"

Ace thought for a long moment as they flew to the clouds. "We have to worry about Annie right now. Make sure she lives in the next couple of days. Begin shot that many times can kill you quick if we aren't quicker than life."

Dash nodded as he started flying faster.

"As for Melody," Ace called over the wind. "She can take care of herself for a few days until we make a plan. She's smart, she'll keep herself alive."

Dash nodded as the two flew off to the woods

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Velvet paced back and forth in the tiny cabin. Tinker was sitting by Butterfly as Butterfly was drawing on a paper with charcoal. Tinker looked up to see Velvet wringing her hands with worry. They had been at the cabin for a few hours already and no sign of Ace or Dash.

There was a sound of grunts outside. Velvet reached for the rifle holding it up to the door. Tinker grabbed Butterfly and they hid behind a crate. Tinker had to cover Butterfly’s mouth to keep her quiet.

Velvet heard voices and gasped hearing a familiar one. "Dash!" She called before opening the door to see Dash with his boot up as if ready to kick down the door.

"Velvet!" Dash said smiling with relief. "Thanks for opening the door."

"Get moving!" Ace ordered causing Dash to quickly run inside with Ace behind him, holding Annie between them.

"Great Titania!" Velvet breathed covering her mouth seeing Annie in her state.

"Put her on the bed." Ace ordered as he and Dash walked to the bed at the far corner of the room and carefully set Annie into the bed.

"What happened?" Tinker gasped standing up.

"She was shot." Dash answered as Velvet set down the rifle to go and get some supplies. "They shot her five or six times!"

Tinker felt sick suddenly as she fell back onto the ground covering her face as Butterfly peeked out from her hiding place to see Annie sleeping.

"Annie!" She called happily. Dash grabbed her holding her.

"No, no, she's hurting right now."

"What?" Butterfly asked confused looking at Annie, then she realized how pale she looked.... and dead. Almost the same look as her past mother before she left her. "What’s wrong with Annie?" Butterfly begged trying to pull away from Dash.

Dash turned to Tinker. "Here," He said handing Butterfly to Tinker who feebly grabbed her. "Don't worry we're going to help her."

Velvet walked into the room with the medical supplies. "Where was she shot?"

"Not sure, the river washed off the blood. We have to take off her wet clothes and get her warm." He said pulling out his knife and started slicing Annie's clothes to pull the wet clothes off of her. Velvet gulped seeing the damage the clothes hid away. Two bullet holes on her upper body, one on her thigh and two grazes.

"Damn," Dash winced. "She's banged up." He pointed to the purple bruises around her sides.

"The river is full this time of year." Ace answered as he pulled off his jacket. "We need to get these bullets out and get her warm, fast!"

"Will she be okay?" Tinker asked worriedly hugging Butterfly.

"We'll wait a see." Ace said with a glare. "If she still breathes when we're done, we just have to hope the Horse Gods will let her stay with us."

"What about Melody?" Velvet asked with worry. "Does she know about Annie?"

"She had a front row seat to it." Dash said leaning against the wall shaking his head. "Skytalon got her."

Velvet gulped. "What about Diamond and Rose?”

Dash turned away feeling guilt. "I don't know." Dash whispered lamely. "I don’t know."

Author's Note

Just as I promised, Chapter 18 up for your enjoyment.

Not much to say except that I am writing Chapter 19 now and I'll try and get the chapter out sometime late next week.

(I'm reaching the end of my Composition II class with a final essay and then I have to get ready to take the Math Compass test so I can take College Algebra in college. :facehoof: )

If there are any mistakes I missed please let me know.

Ch. 19: The Dreaded Noose

Chapter 19
The Dreaded Noose

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

The last thing I remember feeling before blacking out was the cold rush of water. But the next thing I remember was waking up and feeling this horrible pain in my head. I didn't want to wake up from the peaceful land of slumber I was in for who knew how long. When I finally got myself to wake up, I found myself in a small cabin, the air was chilled when I tried to get warmer in the quilts. But doing that also hurt me. I felt a horrible pain in my chest, shoulders, and sides.

That was when I turned to see Tinker sleeping on some sort of make shift work bench with remnants of gun powder and a broken down revolver on the desktop. Oddly enough it looked like my Walker revolver. I noticed Velvet was reading a book sitting against the wall. I didn't think she was concentrated on the book since her knee was jumping up and down with nerves. I also noticed Butterfly on the floor painting the box that once held my Walker revolver and gunpowder kit, painting what looked to be apple blossoms. Butterfly must have noticed I was watching her since she turned to me then gasped.

"Annie!" She cried out waking up Tinker. Tinker yelped falling back off her chair to the floor. She grabbed the broken down revolver looking for targets. Tinker then noticed that it was me waking up and let out a sigh of relief. Velvet jumped high hearing the cry then noticed me.

"You're back!" She exclaimed walking over to me as Butterfly leapt up on the bed hugging me. I'll hate to admit that it hurt like hell that she tried to hug me. I yelped out pushing Butterfly away from me to try and figure out why I was in such pain. Velvet grabbed Butterfly and set her at the foot of the bed. Velvet then turned her attention to me asking me questions about how I was feeling and such. I told her plain and simple that I had a very bad headache and I was sore all over.

Tinker and Velvet explained to me what had happened. At first I was amazed by such a story but then I soon remembered what had happened.

I was standing on the cliff side with Melody and we were talking about what was happening and the whole truth was Melody stole from a duke and now that duke came to get the money back and to kill us both! I couldn't believe that ... but yet I wasn't surprised. I knew Melody had to do certain things to get through her life from stealing and conning people. But the look on her face when I told her that they were going to kill me Melody was shocked. It was like she was trying to wrap her head around the news I told her. I wondered why she was acted so terrified by the news.

I went ahead and told Velvet and Tinker what had happened on the cliff. They didn't seem too surprised by my story. Tinker quickly told me that Ace and Dash were there to help me and Melody and saw it too. That made me think, I did remember seeing Dash and Ace fly into a mist cloud they created.

"What about Melody?" I asked with worry. "Is she alright?"

Velvet shook her head. "We don’t know yet. Dash and Ace have been into town to try and get information about their plans."

I made my mind at that moment and tried to get out of bed. Trying to move hurt so bad! My muscles were telling me to stay in the bed but I knew the longer I stayed in that bed the shorter time I would have to save Melody. I know she lied and tricked me but she's still my sister. I had to get her out of trouble!

Velvet and Tinker tried to keep me on the bed, and the sad thing was, they were able to push me back into the bed when they couldn't hold me down before. I was in pain and it weakened me.

The door opened bringing in a cold blast of air into the chilly cabin. Dash and Ace came into the cabin shutting the door behind them. They were surprised to see me trying to push off Tinker and Velvet to get up. After a second I fell back into the bed with a groan.

After a bit of talking I finally got to the more important thing, where was Melody? Ace took a long while to answer my question as he bowed his head in shame.

"They took her to Fort Smith." he said. Tinker and Velvet gasped with fear but I was confused.

"Where?" I asked.

"Fort Smith." Tinker said with a shiver. "One of the darkest places in the Frontier!"

That made me wonder. What was Fort Smith? I asked that question. Ace leaned against the wall thinking. Finally he looked at me with sad eyes.

"Fort Smith is home to The Hanging Judge. Isaac Parker. A man who believes that a criminal deserves the noose, his way of trying to clean up crime in the frontier."

"Hanging?" I asked in shock. "Celestia and Luna would never use such death penalties."

Ace shrugged. "Celestia and Luna might have outlawed it but it's still in use. More so here in the frontier. We don't have the goddess princesses here to make law, it's the gun or the noose. And most prefer the noose to be a capital punishment."

"Not only that." Tinker said with worry. "He's the first ever man to call forth ... the giant gallows!" Tinker whispered with fear, shaking.

"Giant gallows?" I asked. Tinker explained that the Fort Smith Gallows is the most magnificent piece of engineering in the frontier. The judge had ordered for the gallows to be built to hang six men at once. Five years prior it was built and was used to great success. Now Fort Smith is known for the gallows of the frontier and for its infamous jail “Hell on the Border”. A place no one wanted to be. And Melody was being taken there for her doom!

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie was sitting there in her bed, staring at the quilt. She couldn't believe what she just heard.

"Melody is going to be hanged?" Annie asked with fear.

Ace nodded. "That's a huge possibility. In the frontier there are three ways in getting hanged. Murder, Rape, Horse or livestock thievery."

"Or have a pocket full of money." Dash snarled turning away. "That Philharmonica guy will bribe the judge."

"Not so fast, Dash." Ace said glaring at him. "I know Judge Parker won't be bribed."

"How do you know that?" Dash growled. "I mean every official of the law gets bribed off once in their life."

"Not Parker." Ace snarled. That caused the group to look at him.

"Ace?" Velvet asked carefully taking his hand. Ace sighed squeezing her hand.

"I knew him alright." He snapped causing everyone to look at him. "He was in the Equestrian guard. He was a lawyer but had to join the guard. We worked together for a time and then he left saying he wanted to make a difference." Ace sighed shaking his head. "I didn't think he would be a judge here for the frontier. The Hanging Judge for that matter."

Dash thought for a long moment. "So you knew this guy and you think he won’t take money?" Ace glared at him. Annie felt the tension in the air. She cleared her throat.

"How long was I asleep?"

"For almost a week." Velvet answered happy for the change of subject. "We thought we were too late to help you. But I suppose the Horse Gods brought you back for a reason."

Annie sighed smiling a touch and looked around for one person in general. "Where's Diamond?" She asked. The horrified looks on her friends gave her pause. Annie sat up with a wince holding her side. "Where's Diamond? Isn't she here?"

No one spoke an answer. Until Butterfly shook her head. "She was taken by the bad men."

Tinker gasped covering the girl's mouth looking to Annie with worry. Annie blinked a few times trying to process what was said, until finally she understood. The same men that were after Melody and shot at Annie took Diamond. Annie’s hands clenched the quilts tightly as she glared.

"Where?" She whispered. Tinker gulped turning to Ace and Velvet for help. Dash looked away twiddling his thumbs. "Where did they took her?" Annie asked again this time with anger.

Ace swallowed before answering, "I heard that they took Diamond and Rose from the tavern and took them to the hotel. But recently ..." Ace rubbed the back of his neck with worry.

"What?" Annie asked a touch softer.

"Minister James Temple has Diamond now." Ace said.

"What?" Annie asked glaring at him.

"We don't know where they took her." Ace said quickly. "Dash and I searched everywhere but lately Skytalon has her deputies all over town looking for us."

"Yeah we had to hide in alleys and stuff to avoid being seen." Dash said quickly. "But things are going bad there. The thugs have taken over while Reginald's gone somewhere."

Annie nodded as she forced herself to sit up again with a grunt.

"Annie, that's not wise." Velvet said quickly taking her arm. Annie pulled her arm away as she struggled to stand up, grunting with pain holding the wall. "You need to rest." Velvet exclaimed.

"No!" Annie panted shaking her head. "The longer I lay around the less time we have."

"Less time in what?" Tinker asked.

Annie snarled audibly trying to stand up straight without the aid of the wall. "The less time we have in saving our friends." She panted pointing to Tinker. "How much of your gunpowder do you have."

Tinker blinked a few times. "Um I have a large bag with me now,"

"How much in all." Annie asked.

"Um, I have six barrels back at the workshop." Tinker said.

Annie began thinking as she thought about the idea of gunpowder. "Tinker, can gunpowder be used other than bullets?"

Tinker nodded. "Yeah, it can. If not careful then KABOOM!" Tinker blinked thinking. "What are you thinking about?"

Annie smirked a touch with an idea in her head. "What if we make a bigger boom?"

"What do you mean?" Dash asked with worry. "We can't blow up part of the town."

"Dash is right, "Ace said severely "I'm not going to have blood on my hands."

"Not for the town." Annie said smiling. "I think we should take out the gallows in Fort Smith."

"That's impossible!" Ace said shaking his head. "That place is guarded by Griffin soldiers, Annie."

Annie frowned at that. "Really?"

"Yes, really." Ace exclaimed shaking his head. Annie then began thinking again. She already knew where Diamond and Melody were, but where was Rose?

"Where's Rose?" Annie asked.

"At the bastard's hotel. Locked up for his pleasure." Dash said with a growl causing the others to look at him. Dash blinked looking to each of them. "What? It’s true."

Velvet sighed rubbing her face. "Yes, I hate to admit it but that girl is going through Tartarus more than once in that hotel. Rose has been strong for Melody but I’m not sure how long she can hold up." Velvet shook her head. Annie didn't need any words to know what this Reginald might be doing to Rose behind closed doors. Annie hadn't forgotten what Tinker told her a long time ago that Rose was Reginald's plaything and punching bag.

"What about Diamond? What will James do to her?" Annie asked with worry.

Ace shook his head. "I don't know. First I heard that he took her someplace private for a cleansing like before. But I haven't seen any displays yet. And he's well known for showing off his power to people." Ace said thinking.

Dash shrugged. "Maybe he's using Diamond for himself?" He turned to the group then balked seeing the stormy glares.

"Not helping." Tinker said slapping him upside the head. Dash yelped rubbing his skull glaring at the inventor.

“Not smart Robby.” Butterfly said shaking her head. Dash glared at the girls then turned to Ace.

"Think about it. I mean that man has been off his rocker since Annie did the No mortal man can tell me what the Gods want, thing."

"And how do you know this?" Velvet asked curiously. Dash gulped with nervousness holding up his hands.

"Hey don't judge me on this alright." He said with worry. "When I was down after Annie getting sick I went to the church for solace and heard his sermons." Dash shivered rubbing his arms. "It was a bit nuts and scary. Even his own followers were scared of him." Dash pointed to Annie. "He's especially got it out for you, but since you've been dead he's been acting even more coo-coo in the head." Dash said waving his finger over his temple in a crazy gesture.

Annie nodded getting angry. "Well, he'll be having a rude awakening when I find him. If I find out he's been harming Diamond, I'll put a bullet in the place where the sun doesn't shine." After her declaration of war, she heard silence. She looked up seeing her friends’ spooked faces.

"You're really going to do that?" Dash asked spooked. "Kill a minister?"

Annie noticed the fearful looks of her friends. She sighed. "I'll try not to, but I'm not afraid to do it." They remained silent at such a bold and dangerous idea from Annie's mind. Killing a man is one thing but possibly killing a man of the church is quite frightening to think about or even the consequences of doing so.

Annie pushed off the wall waving her arms around trying to stay up on her wobbling legs. "Right now, I want to get back into shape as fast as possible." Annie grunted until she finally fell back into the bed with a sigh.

"Rest," Velvet ordered as she held her hand above Annie's face.

"What?"

"Rest, we will wake you when you have rested." Velvet said before she placed her hand over Annie's eyes. Annie gasped trying to push off Velvet's hand.

"What the-!" Annie yelped out before suddenly her mouth closed and her arms went back to the bed. Velvet removed her hand and the group saw Annie deep in sleep. Velvet sighed rubbing her hand with a wince.

"I haven't used that spell in years. She'll sleep for most of the day and hopefully through the night." She said turning to Ace and Dash. "We have to think fast either way." She stood up rubbing her hands together. "We need to find out what’s happening with Melody. We also have to find Rose and Diamond before things get worse."

Dash nodded. "I’ll go and find Diamond. Maybe I can talk to some of the followers and see if they'll spill some beans."

"Beans?" Tinker asked. Dash groaned with a slap to his forehead.

"Again Tink, no one has any beans!"

"Aww," Tinker whined crossing her arms across her chest. "I told you I was wanting snacks!"

Butterfly nodded crossing her arms across her chest. "I'm hungry too!"

"Don't you start!" Dash scolded pointing at Butterfly. He groaned seeing her stick her tongue out at him before giggling. Dash sighed shaking his head. "This is why I don’t let you hang out with Tink. She poisons the mind." Dash said in a creepy voice, twirling his finger next to his temple and making wonky eyes with his tongue sticking out in a comic gesture. Butterfly giggled as Tinker snickered.

"Anyway," Ace said smiling a touch. “Thanks for the laugh, but we still need info. I'll try and figure out a way out of town without us being caught."

"Wait," Tinker said quickly. "You mean we have to leave town? How?"

Ace nodded. "Here's my plan for right now. I know for certain once Annie's up she'll bring up Tartarus and she'll make a spectacle no doubt. In short, once we get everyone we're leaving town and escaping."

"Where will we go?" Dash asked nervously. "Won't those guys hunt us down like rats?"

"Sure they will. Earlier this morning I went to the air above the canyon, the canyon is the only way for us to get in and out of the area. What if we block off the way out?"

"Block the way out?" Velvet asked curiously. "What do you mean?"

Ace used his hands to form mist and within the mist he created a maze. "See the canyon is like a maze. There are three ways to get out but we always used the shortest route to get out. So at the entrance of the canyon to the east there is a wind blasted rock over the ravine, it’s the only way across the ravine to the desert."

"The rock bridge." Dash exclaimed seeing Ace nod to him.

"Exactly, if we can find a way to block the eastern entrance no one will follow us or track us for weeks. That way no one will find us. With the snow still heavy on the ground and more snow coming by spring we would be gone with the wind." Ace flicked his hands letting the mist dissipate away. "But right now we have to get Rose, Diamond, and Melody out of town or out of harm’s way close to the same time."

"How?" Tinker asked curiously.

Ace thought for a long moment then sighed shaking his head. "Now that, I don't know yet. It only matters as to where we find the others. Melody might be stuck here or in jail at Fort Smith. Diamond could be in the church or in the tavern. And Rose ...." Ace sighed shaking his head. "I don't know what Reginald will do to her if angered enough, but we'll have to get her as soon as we find the others."

Velvet sighed rubbing her face. "So what should we do until then?"

"First things first." Dash said grabbing his hat. "We need horses.”

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody shivered in the back of the covered wagon, feeling the hard bumps and sways of the wagon on the uneven ground. She looked down at herself to see the course rope wrapped around her middle, she squeezed her cold numb fingers from behind her back trying to get blood circulated through them. She scooted to the corner shivering even harder pulling her knees up to try and keep warm.

"Give me a blanket or something!" She yelled out. She was still dressed in her cotton blue shirt form the time she was captured. And sitting in the back of a freezing wagon in the last three hours was hard. If only she hadn’t pulled off her jacket or opened her mouth before being tossed into the wagon.

"Shut up," a voice yelled back. Melody growled looking up behind her to see the bulks of her two escorts on the bench, two of Reginald’s thugs. One driving and the other with a rifle.

"Reginald won't want me dead!" Melody threatened. "You don't want to tell him that you let me die of freezing to death, right?"

"Shut up, we're here!" The voice said again causing Melody to stiffen with fear.

Already? She thought with fear as she heard a set of hooves. Where are we?

"Halt! What brings you here?" A voice called out.

"We're here to see Judge Parker. We're here from Frontier City." One of the thugs said.

Melody waited until she heard the confirmation from the guard. "Alright, come on in."

Melody heard the shouts and the sound of gates being opened. The wagon began moving again. Melody looked out through the back to see the rider as a Griffin soldier. She gulped watching the large black gates slam shut by the Griffin soldiers.

"Shit," She whispered. The wagon came to a stop and she heard her two escorts leap off the wagon bench and went to the back. Melody gulped as they leaped into the wagon and grab her under her arms and lift her up. Melody was shoved off the wagon, Melody gasped and fell hard on the ground. Melody groaned as she was grabbed by her shirt and was forced up on her feet.

"Oh look, we're just in time." The thug said chuckling as he turned Melody to the side.

Melody struggled in their grasp until she gasped seeing a large crowd of men and women and children dressed in black looking at a small stone wall. What was behind the wall was the gallows. Melody had never seen such a sight before that it made her pale feeling sick. It was the largest gallows she had ever seen. Melody gasped feeling the thug's breathe on her ear.

"Twenty-one feet tall of white painted oak, sixteen feet across, and look at that." He whispered as they watched six men march up the wooden steps to where they were forced to sit on a bench at the back. Melody gulped back bile seeing the six nooses hanging off the white top wooden beam. Melody didn't hear anything, all she did was seeing the dreaded noose as a preacher standing on the gallows said the death warrant to the six men.

“Now, watch this." The thug whispered sweetly into her ear. Melody watched as the six men were forced up to their feet and walked forward over the trap door. "You see they are standing on a single trap door that will drop at the pull of the lever down there." The thug said pointing. Melody followed the finger to the small lever next to the stairs where the preacher was standing by.

“You have a choice to say your last words gentlemen.” The preacher said softly. When no man spoke the preacher bowed his head. “Now you will face the Gods' judgment.”

Melody looked back at the men to see one well-dressed man place black hoods over the heads of the men and then place the designated noose over their heads to their necks, pulling them noose to where the noose will encase their necks. Melody's knees began to get weak seeing this. Melody felt tears of fear pooling in her eyes seeing the executioner walk to the lever. Everyone went silent watching. The executioner tightened his grip.

"No!" Melody whispered, terrified squeezing her eyes shut, turning away. The thug held her chin and forced her to watch. Melody opened her eyes watching the man pull the lever. The trap door clanked down after the release and all six men fell. Everyone gasped or screamed at the sound of the door slam against the gallows and the necks snapping. Melody fell to her knees crying feeling terribly sick, feeling her lunch coming up. The thugs snickered as she cried. The first thug grabbed Melody's shirt and forced her up.

"No!" Melody begged. "No! Kill me, shoot me, or rape me! I don't care, anything but hanging!" She begged trying to run but the thug got a good hold of her. She didn’t want to be hanged, anything but that! She witnessed hanging before in Manehattan in the streets and was always threatened to get the noose as a child by cops and the shop keepers she stole from. But she didn’t think her end would be by hanging!

"Shut up!" The second thug said grabbing her other arm as the two dragged her towards the building with painted black words, “BARRACKS” in capital letters. The thugs pushed open the door and lead Melody through the building interior to a door. Melody shivered as she was forced down the stone steps to the basement. From the looks of the empty room with chains on the walls, this was the jail.

“Welcome to Hell on the Border, Liker.” The thug said before chuckling.

Melody gulped as the thugs pushed her down to the floor by a corner on top of a worn out blanket. One thug untied her arms and wrists and the other thug clamped a black shackled on her ankle. Melody looked up as the two thugs chuckled and walked away. Melody looked down at her red chapped hands as she rubbed them feeling the pins and needles stabbing her hands as her warm blood went through her cold hands. She shivered sticking her hands under her arms shaking.

She looked up with a glare seeing the thugs leave her alone shutting the door behind them. Melody growled looking down to see an empty bowl. She grabbed the metal bowl then threw it with a yell at the stairs. She fell onto her side onto the scratchy blanket and started to cry.

"Please Titania, I don't want to die like that! Not like that!" She whispered sniffling bringing her legs up to her chin trying to keep warm. "Annie, please." She whispered. "If you can hear me, please just help me. Help me!" She cried herself to sleep wishing this was just a nightmare.

An hour later Melody jumped awake hearing the door open. She gasped sitting up seeing the boots walk down into the jail. Melody shook as the thugs returned for her, laughing. Melody turned away, without her magic she couldn't fight back anyway. They unshackled her ankle and placed a pair of hand cuffs around her wrists and lead her back upstairs. After leaving the barracks hey entered the courthouse. She looked up to see Reginald waiting for her at the courthouse smiling at her. Melody glared at him ready to walk past him. Reginald grabbed her puling her back.

"Not yet, let's have another little chat." Reginald said sweetly, Melody glared at him.

"I already told you a dozen times." Melody said annoyingly. "I don't know where your money is." She growled. Reginald sighed shaking his head.

"You don't want me to tell Rosie that you still say no. I'm sure she's getting tired of that answer."

Melody closed her eyes turning away from him. She already knew that Reginald was abusing Rose when she says no. But after learning that Kim was found dead at the river and Annie's body was not found things have changed. Why keep telling him that the money was with Annie? She thought if she could continue her charade things might get better, but in truth things have been getting harder to keep the lie even if it was half true now that Annie was gone.

"Just please," Melody whispered turning to him. "She had nothing to do with this. Just leave her alone!"

Reginald chuckled shaking his head. "She was involved with you Liker, she had every part of this as a chicken does with an egg for your breakfast." He grabbed her sleeve and pulled her with him through the doors. "It’s time to see the judge." Melody looked ahead to see two soldiers walk up to them taking Melody and lead her into the small courtroom.

Melody looked around to see not that many people inside the room. Some were people coming in due to the cold outside during the hanging. Melody now has an audience of onlookers as she was taken to the chair. Melody sat down feeling sick as the judge was already sitting at the table next to her. Melody gulped seeing the Eponian man's long white beard and hard eyes. She gulped turning away.

"Now who is this?" The older man said wiping his nose.

"Judge Parker," Reginald stated standing up. "My name is Duke Reginald Philharmonica from Manehattan." Judge Parker nodded.

"Yes I have heard of the Philharmonicas. And what is your case? Does it have something to do with this woman?"

"It does your honor." He said smirking. "This woman here, has stolen my fortune that rightfully belonged to my sons back in Manehattan." Melody bit into her cheek to keep from making any facial features to prove her guilt. She has to find a way to get out of this alive or even get a jail sentence. But the words she heard about this man made that unlikely but maybe she can get a lighter sentence. Or so she thought.

"Not only that your Honor, she also brutally murdered two men."

Melody blinked in shock looking at Reginald. Reginald smirked reaching into his satchel and pulled out a stack of papers.

"These papers are statements made by the prospectors of Frontier City where Miss Liker was detained. Several prospectors say that Miss Liker left a bar with two men and she returned alone with blood on her hands and shoes."

Judge Parker thought for a moment stroking his white beard as he turned to Melody.

"And what is your plea?"

"N-not guilty on both charges!" Melody stated firmly in a lie. She gulped knowing that she's in trouble.

"Hmm," the judge said loudly thinking. "Now Miss Liker, is it true that you stole money from this man?"

"N-no."

"Liar!" Melody stiffened and turned to see one of the hugs pointing at her. "She stole my lord's money and lost it! She claimed to have buried it."

Melody gulped looking to the judge to see his eyes pierce hers with a glare. Melody looked around her to see more of them looking at her, judging her. Melody bowed her head knowing it was hopeless.

Reginald smiled as he approached her. Melody looked to the judge but he stayed silent looking through his papers.

"Liker tell me now, while you are under the gazes of the horse gods and justice." He said smiling. Melody gulped trying to think up something, but Reginald and the thugs he brought with him will just call out her lies. Then her thoughts went to Annie, what would she see in her now lying through her teeth. Annie wouldn’t be happy. If this was a way to get her light sentence, she could try telling the truth, the whole truth. She finally sighed looking to Reginald to see his smirk. She’s starting to hate that victorious smirk of his.

"I'm ... Guilty of both charges." She yelled out causing Reginald to stiffen. "Yes I stole money from this man." Melody said louder standing up pointing at him as Reginald backed away from her. "He is nothing but a no good thief himself! Conning people to get money for himself! "

"Silence!" The judge called out.

"He is the one using thugs to threaten his competition in the railroad industry! He hires men in the frontier to steal money from trains of his enemies!" She screamed out.

"Order now!" Judge Parke yelled out.

"I took that money because it's not his anyways! He claims it's his family’s fortune to hide the fact its dirty money! And the two prospectors yeah I killed them too!" Melody screamed out glaring at anyone who made eye contact with her. "To survive in the frontier you have to be tough and stronger than the one man next to you!"

For a long moment Melody was silent clenching her fists. "And you will have me killed while that man hires men and women to kill for him to keep his hands clean of blood!"

"That’s a lie!" Reginald yelled out pointing at Melody.

"Order! Order in this court now!" Judge Parker yelled out slamming his gavel on the oak desk. He turned to Melody pointing at her.

"The law of every man for himself might have been law before I came around Miss Liker. But not while I am in control here. By my order for thievery and the murder of two men, you will be hanged!"

Melody heard the slam of the gavel and felt her legs gave out beneath her. She fell into her chair panting hard. The soldiers grabbed her and pulled her away taking her back to the jail under the barracks building. Reginald fixed the lapels of his jacket and his hair watching her leave. He smiled walking to Judge Parker as he stood from his chair stroking his white beard. The judge glared at the Eponian man with distaste.

"What do you want Philharmonica." Judge Parker asked gruffly.

"I want to hang Liker in Frontier City." Reginald said sweetly. That surprised the judge.

"Excuse me? All hanged subjects that I sentenced to hanging will be hanged here."

Reginald shrugged. "I'll send you a replacement. I want to make sure all the prospectors that lost their comrades to see her hang for her crimes."

Judge Parker thought for a moment glaring at the duke. "I agreed to have her tried here in Fort Smith."

"I'm sure some money might change your mind?" Reginald asked holding up some beak notes for him. Judge Parker pushed the bills away.

"Keep your blood money Philharmonica. You don't think what I heard makes me uneasy about you?"

Reginald glared at him as he stuck the beak notes into his pocket. The judge though sighed with a nod.

"Fine, have your hanging in your town. And I suggest you leave my frontier and go back to your city." Judge Parker said with a warning tone. Reginald turned to see the soldiers glaring at him backing their judge. Reginald cleared his throat hiding his worried frown, feeling threatened by the griffin muscle.

"Fine, have it your way Judge Parker." Reginald snapped as he walked out of the room snapping for his two thugs. "Get Liker, time to go back." The thugs ran to the door as Reginald walked out the front into the cold weather. His plan is falling into place nicely.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody sat in her new cell in Frontier City, in the sheriff's office jail house. She turned hearing the sounds of pounding of hammers outside her cell. She covered her face with her hands. So much for being the honorable woman by claiming her crimes and pointing out the real cause in the courtroom. It just made things worse.

Melody remembered that when they returned to Frontier city she was sent to the sheriff's office where she was weighed and measured for her noose. Some sort of procedure to make sure that her hanging would be quick and painless. But she noticed the smirk on Skytalon's face as she wrote a different number than the actual number in her journal. She whispered in her ear that Reginald wanted to make sure Melody’s hanging as horrible as possible so no one will go against Reginald and make a fool out of him again.

This would be considered cruel murder than an execution. And what was worse, she could tell that the gallows were being built in a place where everyone indoors or outdoors can see her, even a clear view form the hotel. Reginald wants everyone to see and Melody was to be the prime example of his power.

If Reginald was in Equestria this would be huge news and the princesses would stop this. But she's not in Equestria, hanging was an accepted form of execution in the Griffin Kingdoms.

"So much for my adventure huh, Annie?" Melody said out loud looking at the ceiling as if Annie was floating right there listening to her. She smirked. "Remember those adventures we would have during the parties, I would sneak in for cakes while you stood guard. And when I'm caught you save me just in the nick of time?"

Melody sniffled shaking her head. "I wish I was there for you like you were for me. I tried Annie. I tried."

Melody stuffed her face into the straw filled pillow hearing the continuing sound of hammers building her gallows. All she could do now was cry, think back, and regret everything she had done. There is nothing she can do now.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie was busy walking around the room to get her legs moving as she thought of a plan. Butterfly was sitting on the bed watching Annie pace. Sometimes Annie would throw punches at invisible foes, sometimes she would wince harshly holding her side or her shoulder where she was shot. Other times she continued on trying to block the pain out of her mind a she trained herself.

Once she was done training she cleaned her Walker revolver. Tinker said that she had to clean out the gunky wet powder and mud out of the revolver while Annie was asleep. Thanks to Tinker’s work, Annie's Walker looked good as new and fully loaded for action.

Ace and Dash returned from their walks around town, Ace tossed Annie some new clothes as Dash hugged Butterfly handing her a bag of salt water taffy from a store he was able to gain access to.

"What's going on?" Annie asked as she pulled on a maroon button up cotton shirt. She noticed the look of fear on Ace’s face.

"Trouble," Ace said with worry.

"Like what?" Velvet asked, sewing a new pair of socks.

Ace reached into his jacket pocket and held out a folded piece of paper, handing it to Annie. Annie took the paper and unfolded it and gasped. It was a poster for an execution next to the sheriff's office on Main Street. The hanging of Melody Liker.

"Oh no!" Annie whispered. Tinker took the poster and gasped with shock.

“She’s not going to hang at Fort Smith?” Tinker asked biting her nails.

"She's going to hang as soon as the gallows is finished being set up." Ace said seriously.

"How much longer do we have?" Velvet asked with worry setting down her sewing kit.

"Not long." Ace said worriedly. "They have been working a lot by the look of it. If it rains later today they'll have to stop, but Reginald won't have them stop. He wants Melody dead now."

"Why?" Tinker asked with worry before snatching a piece of taffy from Butterfly’s bag.

“Hey!” Butterfly cried out glaring at the older girl.

"She's an example." Ace answered rubbing his face. "I over heard talk that Reginald is anxious to get rid of Melody. Something about a time limit. I think something is going on in Manehattan that's causing him to want to speed things up."

Velvet gulped shaking her head. "What can we do?"

"I'll tell you!" Annie snarled standing up. "We're getting her out now."

"Not so fast!" Ace said quickly. "We still haven't found Diamond yet."

Annie growled falling back onto the bed covering her face. "Where haven't you looked?!" Annie yelled out removing her hands from her face to glare at Ace. "I can't keep waiting, I have to get Melody out now while they're not expecting it."

"We can't anyway." Dash argued. "The sheriff's office is guarded by thugs and Skytalon's hired guns. Even the hotel is swarming with thugs."

Annie sighed rubbing her face again thinking. She sat up on the bed setting her hands together under her chin. She looked down at the paper in Tinkers hand then looked to her Walker sitting next to her. She licked her lips with an idea.

"I think I have an idea." The others looked to her. "We’re going to escape on the day of Melody’s hanging."

Everyone looked to her confused. "How?" Tinker asked snatching another taffy. Butterfly gasped then swiped the taffy before Tinker could put the candy into her mouth. Resulting in biting her fingers on accident. Butterfly tossed the taffy into her mouth seeing Tinker glaring at her.

“Hey!” Tinker exclaimed seeing Butterfly giggle.

Annie ignored the two bickering girls turning to Ace. "Ace you said that the gallows is close to competition?"

"It is. Very close."

Annie nodded. "Think about this.” She said thinking out loud. “Everyone will be focused on the gallows and the guards will be guarding around Melody and the gallows."

"Right," Dash said nodding.

"So the hotel will be easier to get into." Annie concluded. The group looked up at Annie with surprise.

"Of course," Ace said smiling. "Reginald will want a front row seat to the action and he’s too chicken to walk around without his body guards. Most of them will be with him at the gallows guarding him."

"Right," Annie said smiling. "So we'll be able to sneak into the Hotel and take out the remaining guards and free Rose."

"But then what?" Velvet asked worriedly.

Annie pointed to her. "Velvet you will tend to our horses in the back of the hotel. Once we get out, you’ll take Rose to the rendezvous we had been talking about."

"Which is where again?" Tinker asked confused.

"Across the river." Ace said smiling. "Sisal agreed with the plan with a few extra insurances." He said popping his knuckles. "We'll have a tiny camp at the cliff by the canyon entrance."

"Then hopefully,” Annie said standing up. “By that time I will already know where Diamond is being kept. I'll get her out of harm’s way and we will be sleeping at the camp site for the night. We’ll leave at dawn out of the canyon."

The group nodded. Annie turned to Tinker. "Remember to take all the gunpowder to the point where we agreed on." Tinker nodded with a smirk.

"I'll be happy to get rid of all that excess powder. No more killing machines from me." Tinker said proudly.

"The plan will be fine but what about Melody?” Dash asked worriedly. “How can we get her out?"

Annie thought for a long moment looking at her Walker again lifting it up in her hand. “You just leave getting Melody out to me."

After the conversation and some dinner, Annie stepped out of the cabin and heard a familiar whinny. Annie smiled seeing Twilight and Fair Breeze happy to see her.

"Hey girls," Annie whispered rubbing their noses fondly happy to see them unharmed and unmarked thankfully.

Ace and Dash were able to sneak off to the train yards close to Vanhoover to release some horses and to bring back Twilight and Fair Breeze from a life in the Griffin militia. The two mares and the few horses the boys stole were given food and new saddles for the ride. Velvet was super happy to see her old horse again.

Annie stroked Twilight's neck brushing her fingers through the mare's hair.

"You think this will work?" Annie turned hearing Dash walk over. Annie smiled as she continued to stroke her fingers through Twilight's hair catching the small tangles as she stroked.

"I know this will work." Annie whispered. "If nothing we can still rely on Tinker's bomb to help us with our escape."

Dash gulped looking down at Annie's boots and her legs remembering the bullet he had to pull out of her thigh days ago. He sighed turning away. "What if one of us gets hurt?" Annie turned to him to see his blush. "What if Butterfly gets hurt in all of this?"

Annie wrapped her arm around him hugging him close. "Everything will be alright. I promise you that."

"You know something?" Dash whispered.

"What?" Annie asked looking down at him.

"I’m glad I met you, Apple." Annie blushed a touch as she smiled.

"I'm glad I met you too Dash."

After a moment Dash pulled away with a sigh. "If you said we'll make it, then I know we will." He said with confidence.

"Good man," Annie said chuckling, then she noticed the cabin door opening and Butterfly came out looking for them. "I think Butterfly wants you." Annie said pointing to the door. Dash turned to see Butterfly rubbing her eyes with a yawn as she walked over. Butterfly wrapped her arms around Dash’s waist. Dash smiled turning back to Annie.

"Yeah, once this is over, I'm teaching this kid to fly for real." Dash said with a smirk. Annie nodded with a smile.

"I'll be happy to see that."

Dash scooped Butterfly in his arms with a grunt. "Geez, you're getting heavy!" He said hearing Butterfly giggle. Dash turned to Annie. "Are you coming?"

Annie shook her head. "No, I'll be there in a little bit." Dash nodded.

"Alright, night then."

"Good night." Annie whispered as she looked up at the night sky to see the moon high overhead. She sighed scratching her cheek thinking. "You know something Twilight," She whispered hearing Twilight snort in response. "Everything will change when we get out of here. I just hope you're ready for the run of your life."

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody woke up to a peaceful morning. She yawned rubbing her tired eyes looking up at the ceiling.

"Good morning Annie." She whispered sleepily. "Another day of racket, huh?" She asked closing her eyes. But something made her stiffen and open her eyes. There was no banging of hammers, no yelling orders, it was silent. That can only mean one thing.

"Dammit." Melody whispered getting out of her cot, running to her bared window. She leaped up grabbing the cold bars and pulled herself up to look out the window. What she saw ruined the good morning she was having. The gallows had been built overnight. She released the bars falling to the ground. She turned with her back against the wall and slid to the floor with shock. That was too fast to be normal.

"Reginald must really want me dead if he had his boys work over night to get that thing up." She whispered with fear covering her face. She looked up hearing a door open and the sound of footsteps walking over to her. Her visitor was Maxine walking up to her cell. She unlocked the cell and stepped in the room. Maxine was grinning ear to ear as she tossed the plate of food to Melody's feet.

"Here you go, Liker. The last meal of your life. You'll be hanged by noon today." Melody gulped glaring at her. Maxine squatted down in front of her smirking. "You'll be joining Apple in a few hours. I hope you'll be happy to see her soon." Melody turned away closing her eyes. Maxine chuckled as she stepped out of the cell locking the door behind her.

"This is it huh?" Melody whispered. "This is finally it."

Author's Note

Wow that was fast huh? Here it is Chapter 19!

Like I mentioned before, I made the chapter a touch dark at Fort Smith. :twilightsheepish: But also added some American history into the mix. Now "The Hanging Judge" aka Isaac Charles Parker was an actual person. And Fort Smith is an actual place too: Fort Smith, Arkansas. A town sitting by the Arkansas-Oklahoma border. Oklahoma was once called The Indian Territory aka the wild frontier.. :raritywink:

Now I have chapter 20 written and I'll try to get that edited and posted soon, but now I have to start focusing on writing my final essay for English 2. (Gahh I don't want to write about Great Gatsby! :raritydespair: ) Until next time.

Ch. 20: Reunited

Chapter 20
Reunited

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

When the morning of Melody’s execution came, I woke up first. I got out of the soft warm bed and grabbed the bandages. I placed new bandages over my chest and shoulders and my leg before I pulled on my clothes. My buttoned up shirt, thick pants, socks, boots, and then my belt with my holster. I stopped to notice something new with the pile of clothes. It was a polished silver belt buckle but it was apple shaped. I remembered smiling at that placing the new buckle onto my belt.

After getting dressed I heard everyone else waking up and getting dressed for the upcoming day. I stepped outside to feed the horses and to get myself some solace before the plan went into motion. I turned towards the direction to Frontier City feeling the nerves and the fear of going back into that town. The town is filled with men that were wanting me dead. What happened if everything we had planned for messed up? Will Rose still be fine? What about Diamond? Or Melody?

So many worrying questions swirled into my head as I kept thinking. That is until I felt a hand grab my shoulder. I yelped with shock and turned to see that it was Velvet. She nodded to me and told me that everyone was ready. I guess I was standing there with the horses for a long time if Velvet was ready. I even noticed that she wasn’t dressed in her normal attire of a long skirted dress and shawl. She was actually dressed like me and the boys. I could tell the clothes on her were from Ace since they were a bit large on her. Large shirt, baggy jeans, boots, belt, and a long coat. She even wore a red scarf around her neck to keep warm from the freezing temperatures.

I looked up to notice the others were coming out dressed up in warm clothes for the upcoming big run. I waited as everyone came out. Dash came out last with Butterfly holding his hand following him, sleepily. It was time to relay the plan all over again.

"Alright remember the plan." I barked seeing their eyes on me. I grabbed a set of reins, it was Remington the mule. I lead Remington to Tinker as she yawned loudly covering her mouth. I guess Dash and Ace were able to get clothes for Tinker, Butterfly, and Velvet to wear since Tinker was equally dressed like Velvet in a shirt, jeans, boots, belt, and a scarf to keep her neck warm and a large coat.

"Tinker,” I said getting her attention. “You take Butterfly, she'll be safer with you. I want you to gather all your kegs of gunpowder in that barn and try to sneak your way to Sisal and get those kegs across the river. Meet us at the cliff." Tinker saluted to me as I handed her the reins to her mule. Butterfly standing by her mimicked Tinker's motion.

“Aye-aye!” Tinker said grinning.

"Right-o Annie!" Butterfly said smiling.

As I walked over for one of the horses, I noticed Dash walking over to Butterfly with a thick scarf in his hands. He wrapped the scarf around Butterfly’s neck then hugged her tight.

"Stay with Tinker at all times understand?" He whispered, Butterfly nodded. Dash pulled back smiling turning to Tinker. Tinker winked with a thumbs up to show she'll do the job. Tinker leaped up onto Remington.

"Just keep your head down." Dash said to Butterfly as she nodded. He lifted Butterfly up into the air and set her on Remington’s back behind Tinker. Butterfly wrapped her arms around Tinker’s middle as Tinker made a salute to us before she kicked Remington into a gallop out of the forest. Dash bit his lip with worry watching the two girls head into town.

I grabbed another set of reins belonging to Fair Breeze and another set of reins belonging to a black mare. I turned to Velvet and handed her the reins to the black mare. "Velvet, you'll come with us. I want you to hold on to Fair Breeze and this second horse here.” I said grabbing another set of reins, this white horse was for Diamond to ride. Velvet nodded taking the third set of reins with a nod as I patted the black mare on her side.

“Once we get Rose you lead her to the cliff." I said turning back to the remaining horses. Velvet swallowed with worry. Ace patted her on her shoulder.

"Everything will be fine." He said seeing her let out a sigh.

"I sure hope so." She whispered. Ace smiled kissing her on the cheek.

“Come on, get on,” Ace said patting the black mare’s saddle. Velvet nodded as she was helped up the black mare by Ace. Velvet steadied herself on the black mare then nodded to him seeing his smile.

I grabbed the reins to the second black horse handing the reins to a nervous Dash and the brown mare to Ace. "Once we get Rose out of town, I’ll go after Diamond.” I said taking the Twilight’s reins last. “You two meet me at the Sweetie Belle Tavern. It’s the closest to the gallows. And we’ll be helping the girls in the tavern.” The two men nodded.

"Let's go, we have until noon to get everything done before Melody’s execution." Ace said urgently. Dash nodded shaking off his nervousness.

“Yeah let’s go get out friends back!” Dash said with a smirk as he leaped up on his horse taking Fair Breeze’s reins from Velvet with a wink. Velvet nodded to him for thanks. Ace leaped up on his horse looking to me. I nodded checking Twilight’s saddle before mounting to see everything we packed the night before. A bedroll, a canteen of water, rope, and a holster for the henry rifle sitting by the back of the saddle, something Tinker whipped up on the fly. After the check I leaped up onto Twilights’ back and turned to my friends and gave them the nod.

“Let’s go, we have to move fast to beat the clock!” With that I lead them away from the cabin of safety to the danger ahead. We only had two hours of time left and we had to ride four miles to get there. I hoped and prayed we were going to make it in time.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody stared at the cooling food of her breakfast, not at all hungry for what will happen soon. She looked up to see the light from the sun on the floor, it was still yellow. That meant Celestia's sun was still rising, it was mid-morning. Only a couple of hours left before her walk to the gallows.

Melody had faced death so many times as a girl, running from cops, being chased by big bullies, beaten by her uncle, even being thrown off a train. That last thought though made her chuckle. She couldn’t believe she was thrown off a speeding train and that was probably the strangest thing she was almost killed from. But then she frowned thinking about the other things. Melody's not ready to die, she still had a full life ahead of her. Then another thought came to her ... a family?

Did Melody really want to live to have kids? She never knew why she suddenly thought of that. Of course her being a woman might have brought the idea to mind. When she dies she will never have any children to continue her legacy. She wouldn’t hold a child in her arms, she won’t play with him or her, tell them how much she loved them.

Melody shook her head hard at such thoughts. "Why now?" She asked herself feeling horribly sad all of a sudden. "Why am I thinking about this at the moment of my death?" As Melody asked herself that question she knew the answer. "Maybe I wanted kids before." She gulped bowing her head in shame. "I'm a complete fool thinking of such things." She laid down on the floor staring at the bars waiting for the ultimate time to walk out.

She's done praying and begging for life or help. There was no one coming to get her.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Rose sat in the chair staring out the window towards the center of town, seeing the gallows with the hanging noose, waiting for Melody Liker to step upon it.

Rose couldn't stop thinking about that horrible thought. Melody was going to die and she can't do anything to stop it. She’s stuck in this room with five guards watching her or waiting for her to make a move. Reginald ordered them that if Rose makes a move out of her chair, to give it to her.

Rose covered her face with her hands and started to silently cry. But she knew one thing to do, she'll be with Melody, even after she breathed her last breath. She smiled at the horrible plan forming in her head.

“Don’t worry Melody," She whispered. "You won't die alone."

“Really?” One of the thugs asked causing her to stiffen. She turned to see him smiling at her. He grabbed her arm forcing her out of her chair. “I think it’s about time I teach you a little lesson.”

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie leaped off of Twilight looking around. She pulled out her Walker and ran to the alleys to look out to see if anyone was around. Ace and Dash dismounted their horses leaving them with Velvet to tend to. Velvet dismounted her horse to hug Ace feeling his arm wrap tight around her.

Annie nodded to her group as she pulled up her bandanna over her face. She turned to Velvet to see her nod. Dash pulled up his dark bandanna as Ace kissed Velvet one more time before donning his.

"Ready?" Annie asked.

"Ready," the men answered. Annie opened the back door and stepped into the room. Tip toeing in the room holding up their weapons they noticed the back room and kitchen were empty. Everyone in the hotel staff must be with everyone else, crowding around the gallows for the execution. Annie snuck to the door and peeked into the room to see a thug yawning with his back to Annie looking out one of the windows. Annie handed her revolver to Dash as she pulled out her bowie knife from her boot. She held the knife handle tightly in her hand as she walked up to the man. The thug didn’t notice her until it was too late.

Annie grabbed his mouth then slit his throat before he could yell out an alarm. The man struggled as Annie pulled him into the back room then let him drop into the wood pile next to the wood fed stove. Annie panted from the rush. She turned to the boys to see them nod to her. Dash looked pale watching the man die. Ace looked determined to get this job done fast. Annie stuck the knife back into the sheath inside her boot, taking her revolver from Ace.

"Let's go." Annie whispered taking the lead out of the kitchen. Annie led the two men up the stairs silently until they reached the high landing. Annie peeked through the rail to see no man guarding the outside of the hall. Annie waved her hand for Ace and Dash to follow her up to the landing then tip toe to the double doors to the suite.

Ace and Dash nodded to let Annie know they were ready. Annie gulped as she knocked on the door with the back of her fist. Dash and Ace stood on one side while Annie stood on the other.

"Who is it?" A gruff voice said. Annie cleared her throat.

"Hey, the boss wants me to send a message to ya." Annie said in a lowered voice, close to a Manehattanite accent. Dash doubled over trying to keep from laughing at the horrible accent. Ace glared at him slapping him upside the head to shut him up.

"What's the message?" The voice asked.

"It's a paper message sorry." Annie said as she winked at the boys seeing them get ready. Dash and Ace reached into their pockets to pull out pieces of blankets from Ace’s cabin and wrapped them around the barrels of their revolvers as silencers. The door unlocked and a thug stepped out.

"What?" He asked then stiffened seeing Annie smirking. There was a click behind him, he gulped and turned seeing Dash with his revolver wrapped in a cloth around the barrel.

"Hello," Dash said smirking. The thug gulped again as Dash pulled the trigger killing the man instantly. Annie and the boys barged into the room seeing the thugs look at them in surprise.

Dash fired another shot killing a second man. Ace shot at a third and in quick succession Ace pulled out his knife form his belt, tossing it in the air and catching it by the blade. He turned seeing the fourth thug reach for his revolver. Ace threw the knife at the fourth thug making a solid hit in the thug’s chest. The fourth thug fell to the ground with a roar of pain. Annie sighed seeing the guards all down and out. She watched Ace curiously walk to the fourth guard then shot him in the head to end his suffering.

Annie then heard something. She held up her hand silencing the two men as she listened. Her blood went cold hearing cries in another room. Annie turned to a set of doors where the sounds were coming from. Annie ran to the doors and kicked them open. Annie went into the large bedroom, a single bed where Annie saw a large thug pushing Rose to the bed trying to force himself upon her! Rose was trying desperately to fight him off of her. But even Annie knew this man already had the upper hand.

"Come on sweetheart,” The thug said chuckling grabbing Rose’s writs and forcing them above her head on the bed. “I’m not so bad.” He said chuckling as Rose growls trying to move. “Besides, the boss always hogged you all the time!" He said laughing.

"Hey!" Annie yelled out rushing to the side of the bed holding out her Walker. Rose and the thug turned and gasped.

“Annie?!” Rose cried out in shock while the thug only saw the polished Walker at his face. Annie growled pulling the trigger. Rose screamed at the blast while the thug fell off the side of the bed screaming in pain. When her wrists were free, Rose had her ears covered squeezing her eyes shut from the sound of the gunshot. Annie turned to Rose taking her shoulder. Rose yelped out swatting her hand away until she opened her eyes to see Annie again. Not a ghost, but an actual human and she’s alive!

“Annie? You are alive!” She said smiling happy to see her dear friend again. Annie smiled helping Rose sit up. Annie turned seeing the thug’s arm reach up on the bed pulling himself up panting heavily holding the side of his neck where he was hit. Rose gasped moving away from him as Annie snarled audibly. She walked over to him grabbing his collar pushing him to the bed. The man yelped out weakly until he saw the revolver pushed up his nose.

"I have one question for you tubby! And you’re going to answer it!" Annie whispered angrily. The man was terrified. Rose was shaking badly seeing the dying man. Suddenly she felt hands grab her and pull her out of the room and started screaming trying to get away. Until she was flipped around and instead of another attacker, Rose saw another familiar face.

"Ace?" Rose asked seeing his wink. "You're alright!" Rose gasped hugging him. Dash walked over with a pouting frown.

"Hey what about me?" Dash asked. Rose smiled running over to him to hug the younger man feeling his arms around her. “Happy to see us huh?” He said chuckling. Rose pulled away shaking her head, smiling.

"What are you doing here?" Rose asked seeing Ace looking to the room where Annie was, he shut the doors with a worried frown on his face.

"No time, we have to get moving." Dah said taking Rose by her arm and lead her out of the room.

"But Melody-"

"We'll get her,” Ace interrupted following them out of the suite. “We need to get out first." Ace said urgently as he followed the two down the stairs to the ground floor and out the back door. When Rose stepped out she gasped seeing Velvet tending the horses.

"Velvet!" Rose called out running over to hug Velvet. Rose felt Velvet’s arms wrap tightly around her. Rose was crying, so happy to see her friends again. Ace let out a sigh of relief for getting rose out without incident. He sighed turning back to the hotel’s back door, waiting for Annie to come back out.

"Where's Annie?" Velvet asked worriedly. Ace pointed with his thumb over his shoulder to the hotel.

“Getting her information. Hopefully we get information about Diamond and get out of here.” Dash turned hearing the door crash open and Annie came out.

"I got what I need." Annie said coldly. Annie turned to Rose and smiled. "Are you alright honey?" Annie asked worriedly. Roe smiled hugging Annie. Annie hugged her back.

"I'm alright now." Rose whispered turning to her friends seeing them smiling at her. "But what about Melody? They’re going to hang her-" Rose said before seeing Annie nod her head, leaving her with Velvet.

"We know that." Dash interrupted. "Right now you have to go with Velvet and get out of here."

Rose was confused watching Annie leap onto Twilight.

"Wait, what about Melody! She needs help!" Rose cried feeling ace wrap his arm around her.

"We'll get her." Ace said gently seeing Rose’s desperation through her eyes. "I promise you, we’ll get Melody back to you."

Rose sighed then looked up at Annie. "Where are you going?"

Annie tipped her hat. "Velvet you get Rose to the canyon. Ace, Dash meet me at the Sweeten Belle tavern with Diamond's horse."

Ace grabbed the reins of a white gelding as Velvet helped Rose onto her horse.

"But what about you? Where will you go?" Rose asked again as Velvet leaped up on the horse with Rose behind her. Annie turned to her with a grim frown.

"I'm going after Diamond." Annie said. She turned to the group. "I’ll see you all soon." With a sharp yell Annie kicked into Twilight’s sides and the two flew off. Velvet turned to Ace to see him look up at her.

"Be careful." Velvet whispered. Ace smiled taking her hand and kissing it.

"I’ll be back in you loving arms soon, my lovely book worm." Velvet blushed harshly at the nickname as she turned to Dash. "I'll take care of Butterfly until your return. Be careful both of you."

Dash saluted. "Thank you and you be careful. Go around on the other side behind the shops."

Velvet nodded as she turned her horse and kicked him into a trot to get moving. Dash and Ace leapt up on their horses and headed for the tavern for phase two of their plan.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie reached the area where she wanted to be, behind a public stables. Annie dismounted Twilight and tied her reins to a fence post and stroked her face.

"Stay here girl." She whispered as she pulled out the Henry rifle from the rifle holster checking to make sure it was fully loaded and everything. She took in a deep breath then peeked out of her hiding spot to see the white church. Ace and Dash searched here already but they never knew that there was a basement, only Annie knew that.

Annie could feel her heart pumping hard in her chest as she noticed Constance and several girls hanging laundry out to dry on the clothes lines. Annie gulped knowing Constance will probably never forgive her for what she might do to her husband. Annie sighed pushing down the lever hearing the click then pulled it back up hearing the clank of the bullet push into the chamber.

Annie moved forward in determined strides with the rifle in her hands. She looked down the road to see peel too busy looking at the gallows to notice her. Annie reached into her pocket to pull out a thick cotton cloth and wrapped it over the barrel of the rifle for a silencer just as Ace taught her.

As she got closer Annie noticed several of the women stop at want they were doing to notice Annie walking towards them. Some gasp with shock seeing her alive while others were noticing the rifle in Annie's hands. Constance turned to see Annie, but made no move to stop her or to question her.

Annie walked straight toward her, the girls started to get scared and started speaking. Constance held up her hand silencing them and stopped them form running. The girls around her looked to her confused and frightened when Annie stopped before them. Before Annie could say a word Constance beat her to it.

"I know why you're here." Constance said calmly as Annie blinked in surprise. Constance turned to the church doors. "Go around the back." Constance said continuing her calm demeanor. "Take your whore woman and get out of here." She said with a snarl. Annie nodded getting the answer she needed as she marched past the frightened women. Constance sighed as she reached down grabbing another blanket and held it up to the clothesline as if nothing had occurred.

Annie walked behind the church and sure enough she found doors leading to the basement. Annie sighed deeply feeling her heart continuing to pump hard into her chest. She reached down and grip the wooden handle and pulled the door open carefully and quietly. She opened the second door and snuck into the basement stairs and shut the doors behind her. She gulped as she snuck down the basement stairs hearing the sounds of soft crying and a sound of moaning.

Annie pressed her back against the wall looking over listening intently. She can hear one person, a woman crying. Her heart spiked with fast beating knowing the woman was Diamond. Annie then heard a man and knew by the voice it was James Temple. She waited a bit longer to hear for more people, but she heard no one else.

Annie licked her lip looking back at the door above her. Constance must have known about this if she coldly told Annie where Diamond was. Constance wasn't happy and Annie knew why. Perhaps what Dash though might not be so far-fetched after all and thinking about that made Annie see red.

"Please, stop I don’t' want to do this anymore!" Annie snarled audibly hearing Diamond's begging. Annie stepped out and held out her rifle and was shocked to see what she saw. Diamond was on her knees on some blankets. Holding her by her hair was the minister himself and Diamond was crying, and by a glance Annie could tell Diamond was beaten and looked terrible. James Temple though looked cleaner and by the way he was standing there was no need for guessing what he was forcing Diamond to do with him. Annie growled pulling back the hammer revealing her presence by the sound.

Diamond turned hearing the noise with a sniff and gasped in shock seeing Annie standing in the light and shadow of the candle light.

"Annie!" Diamond cried. "You’re alive!"

James gasped releasing Diamond turning toward Annie. Diamond quickly scooted tot eh corner away form the man.

"How?!” James asked in true horror either form being caught with Diamond or seeing Annie alive. “You’re supposed to be dead!" He cried out alarmed fixing his pants quickly.

Annie glared coldly at him holding up the rifle stock to her face looking down the sights. Temple grabbed his holy book holding it out.

"I command thee evil one to leave! Now!" He cried out in panic, his eyes were wide and feverish, he’s going mad. He turned seeing Diamond close to him. He grabbed by the back of her head causing her to scream out pulling her towards him. Annie snarled watching James released his hold on Diamond’s hair and then grabbed her blouse for a better grip. He held Diamond close to him and holding the holy book out as if it were a weapon.

"I will kill her! You know I will evil spirit of Discord! You will both suffer the wrath of the gods!" James raved grinning.

Annie kept silent waiting for the right moment, Diamond was too close to him, and she can't risk hurting her with her shooting. Even though she might be the best sharpshooter in town, she won’t risk aiming and missing the target completely. Diamond noticed why Annie was waiting. Diamond looked down at his hand on her blouse then up at his face with an idea. Diamond swung her hand out catching her nails into James’s eye causing him to scream out dropping his book and his hold on Diamond to hold his eye. Diamond pulled away and moved to the corner. Annie took the shot.

James fell back into the wall with a bullet in his stomach. He looked up in shocked and fear seeing his blood. He looked up seeing Annie lower the rifle glaring at him.

"No!” He screamed. “I’m the holiest of men from the horse gods!" Annie snarled. She had enough of his bull shit! She tossed the rifle to the blankets by Diamond’s feet. Annie reached into her holster to pull out her Walker, she pulled back the hammer pointing the revolver at the crazed man. But James Temple had one last trick up his sleeve.

"I curse you Annabelle Apple!" He screamed, his voice cracking form the strain. Annie suddenly stopped looking down at him. James smirked chucking madly. "I curse you to live alone for the rest of your life, you will never have children and those that are descended to you will suffer as you will suffer, alone." Annie was fearful hearing such a threat from him. But that fear was put aside by the images in her head of what this man did to her lover. Annie pulled the trigger watching the crazed man fall limp to the side, dead.

Annie panted hard from the adrenaline still flowing in her veins with her ponding heartbeat. She couldn’t believe it, she killed a man of the church! She gulped hard feeling the nausea coming up. But that stopped then she heard sniffling. She turned seeing Diamond in the corner crying looking at her. Annie dropped the revolver hearing it clank on the ground. Diamond got up running into her embrace feeling her lover’s arms wrap tight around her. Anne kissed Diamond from her face to her neck hearing her lover’s cries.

"You're alive!" Diamond whispered gripping tightly to Annie’s jacket. "You’re alive!"

Annie felt tears as well so happy to see Diamond again. "I'm here now. No one will hurt you or abuse you again. As long as I live I will protect you." Diamond sniffled not wanting to let Annie go.

Annie pulled back stroking her face. "We have to go, we don’t have much time." she whispered urgently.

"Why?" Diamond sniffled, "What’s going on?"

"We’re leaving Frontier City." Annie said looking down to see her revolver on the floor. She bent down to grab it and stuck it in her holster. She walked over to retrieve the henry rifle.

"But what about Rose! She's in danger!" Diamond cried. Annie pushed the lever down to see the brass fly out of the rifle, smelling the gunpowder smoke.

"Don't worry, we already got her. We have to hurry." Annie urged as she pulled back up the lever hearing another bullet set up in the chamber. Diamond grabbed her stained shawl putting it on her shoulders.

"Where are we going?" Diamond asked.

Annie stepped up the stairs with Diamond behind her. She held out her hand for Diamond to grab on and help her up the steps. "We're going to the tavern."

"Why?" Diamond asked fearfully. "Nothing is there anymore. Berry … she was shot and my girls!" Diamond cried covering her mouth shaking her head trying to keep from crying again.

Annie turned back to her. "Don’t worry, the girls will leave for their own paths. And Berry will be avenged."

Diamond sniffed as Annie smiled at her. "Come on, you'll get a horse and you'll get to the canyon."

"The canyon?" Diamond asked as Annie pushed opened the doors. "Why?"

"Like I said, we're leaving Frontier City and the canyon is the only way out. Come on." Annie got Diamond topside when they were stopped by Constance waiting for them. The two lovers stopped with shock seeing the woman. Constance avoided eye contact to Diamond as she glared at Annie.

"Is it done?" She asked vaguely.

Annie nodded bowing her head in shame. Shame for telling Constance that her husband is dead. "It is."

Constance began to smile as she bowed her head staying silent.

"Constance," Annie whispered walking up to her placing her hand on her shoulder. "I'm sorry." She whispered. Constance remained silent as she was shaking her head. Annie blinked with a thought. "Get out of here while you still can." Constance and Diamond looked up at her with confusion.

"Where should I go?" Constance asked confused and tired at once. Annie swallowed then looked to the canyon.

"Equestria,” Annie answered. “Go back home, your real home. Continue teaching, it's what your good at."

Constance stood there for a long moment then she started chuckling, shaking her head. "Just go Annabelle Apple. Just leave and hope I never see your face again."

Annie frowned feeling sad hearing such an order from this woman. She nodded taking Diamond's hand and led her back to Twilight leaving Constance to stand alone by the basement doors. Diamond turned to watch Constance close the doors. After that Constance turned, walking away from the church building.

"What's going to happen to her?" Diamond asked worriedly.

Annie shrugged. "I just hope she'll take the advice and leave and make a better life." Diamond remained silent sending a silent prayer for Constance and her future.

Annie led Twilight and Diamond to the back of the Sweetie Belle tavern to see Ace and Dash. Diamond gasped seeing the men turn to them.

"Blessed Titania!" Diamond whispered in relief as she ran over to hug Dash first. "I'm so happy to see you both unharmed!" She cried hugging Ace after Dash.

"Damn what happened to you?" Dash asked in shock.

"Not right now." Annie said quickly as she grabbed eth white gelding and led him over to the others. She stopped before Diamond and held the reins for her. Diamond took the reins looking at her. "You know the way to the canyon?" Diamond blinked with worry and nodded.

"Good go to the canyon,” Annie ordered softly cupping Diamond’s cheek. “Velvet, Tink, Butterfly, and Rose are there waiting for you." Diamond noticed Annie staring to move to leave her. She grabbed Annie’s hand to keep her from leaving her again.

"What are you going to do?" Diamond asked frightened. Annie patted her hand smiling up at her.

"I'm going to get my sister out of this mess." Annie said with a smile. "I’ll get her and meet you at the canyon."

Diamond bit her lip tears threatening to cascade down her face again. She just got Annie back, she didn’t want to lose her again! She wrapped her arms around Annie’s neck and pulled her into a kiss on her lips. Annie wrapped her arms around Diamond’s waist kissing her back. Ace and Dash turned away giving them their privacy.

Diamond pulled away crying. "Please don't."

Annie stroked her face. "I'll be fine." Annie looked to the tavern then back at Diamond. "Do you want me to grab anything?"

"No," Diamond said horrified. "No, I don't want anything from that place." She whispered shaking her head. "This place isn’t my home anymore. Those men ruined it the moment Berry was killed. Who knows what else they have done in there?"

Annie nodded hugging her again rubbing her back. "I'll take care of everything." After a moment Annie sighed pulling away. "Now can you go to the canyon?” Diamond nodded what sniff. Annie smiled gently at her. “Don’t turn back or slow down. Go to Sisal, he'll be waiting for you to take you across the river."

Diamond nodded giving Annie one last kiss before finally pulling away. Annie helped her up on the horse. Annie patted her knee. "Go," Annie whispered then slapped the horse on the flank making him run off. Diamond looked back to see Ace and Dash stand by Annie as she rode off to the river. Once Diamond was gone Ace turned to Annie and Dash.

"Hurry," Ace said with worry. "It's close to noon."

Annie nodded walking to the back door of the tavern reaching for the handle. "Let's make sure this time we’ll be remembered boys.” The two nodded as Annie glared at the door. “These guys will remember to never mess with an Apple or his kin." She growled opening the door with the boys running in behind her.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody heard the clanks of a baton on the bars waking her up from her nap. She gasped siting up and turned to see Reginald with a wooden baton hitting the bars.

"It's time to meet your maker, Liker."

Melody gulped looking over to see Skytalon and Maxine walk over grinning. Melody sighed, there was nothing she can do now. She stood up.

"I'm ready." She said with defeat.

"Good," Reginald chuckled turning to Skytalon. The sheriff unlocked the cell and walked over with handcuffs. Melody held out her hands feeling the cold, heavy metal cuffs on her writs. Melody gulped as she stared at her wrists as Skytalon was chuckling like a child excited for a treat.

Melody felt her arms begin grabbed as she walked forward out of her cell with the most expressionless face as she could muster. She walked past the thugs and hired guns as she was marched out of the building. As Melody stepped out into the cold mid-day air she could see the gallows surrounded by townsfolk and prospectors, all dressed in black or dark clothes. Almost the exact same thing she saw in Fort Smith.

Melody’s heart began to pound harder the closer she got to the wooden steps and the gallows. Her chin quivered as the tears threaten to cascade down her face. She didn't want to die, not like this! Melody always wanted to die in a ripe old age in a bed with her lover and her friends surrounding her.

Skytalon pushed her to the steps allowing her to go up by herself or she could make a mad dash to freedom. Melody knew she couldn't run and escape with this crowd surrounding the area. She gulped and feebly went up the steps. Melody could hear Skytalon taking the steps behind her. Melody neared the top to the platform seeing a young follower of the gods holding the Holy Scripture in his hand.

Melody felt Skytalon’s hands on her shoulders as she was pushed up the last three steps then pushed to the trap door. Melody looked down to see where she will fall and now she's terrified. She looked around her to see everyone that was there to see her demise. She gulped feeling Skytalon wrap a line of rope around her knees and another line around her ankles to keep her legs together. Melody remembered hearing them testing the trap door and the rope for her noose earlier that morning. The sounds of the trap door and the snap of the rope haunted her and now it's going to happen.

The follower opened the book and began to read her death warrant. Melody closed her eyes waiting for this hell to end already.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Ace used his knife to kill the last thug in the tavern to the glee of three girls hugging him. He blushed at that gesture.

"Sorry ladies, I'm taken." He said hearing the disappointed sighs of the three girls. Dash shooed off them out the back door as Ace wiped his knife off the dead man’s coat before slamming it back into the sheath. Dash turned to Annie to see her looking for something in the cubbies in the bar counter.

"That’s all of them, now what?" Dash asked as Ace fixed his hat.

Annie gasped finding a small journal in one of the cubbies and opened it and sure enough she found Diamond’s recipe book. She sighed and stuck the journal into her jacket pocket. She turned to the men.

"Now we prepare for a blowout." Annie said looking at the fire under a bubbling cauldron of old gumbo. “Give me one of your gunpowder horns."

"Why?" Dash asked as he unbuckled his off his belt. Annie took the small flask shaped gunpowder horn and pulled out the cork. She made a small steady stream of gunpowder to the far end of the counter. Once she was done she quickly rigged a strange contraption.

"Where did you get that idea from?" Ace asked surprised.

"Tinker," Annie answered as she set a burning kerosene lantern carefully at the edge. "When this lantern is knocked over it'll splash kerosene all over the floor, with the flame on the wick it'll light up the oil causing a blaze along with the gunpowder. The gunpowder will light up and the ignited gunpowder will move along the line to where the broken whiskey bottles are. Then we'll have a fire. This will distract most of the citizens while we make a dash for the canyon. Hopefully they'll be busy enough for us to have a breather before we get out of here."

Ace and Dash nodded at the plan. "Good idea, but how do we knock over the lantern?" Ace asked curiously.

Annie smirked as she set up a book making it stand up right behind the lantern. "I'll just shoot at this book and it will knock it over." Annie said smiling.

"Uh oh," Dash said.

"What?" Ace asked turning. Dash was looking out the window.

"They got Melody out on the gallows!" He said with fear.

"Then let's go." Annie said running to the back, Dash and Ace right behind her. Once outside Annie noticed that the working girls were long gone and the three grabbed their horses and headed around the other side of the tavern to the street.

"Remember act casual, act like you’re not here to cause trouble." Annie said as she and the others walked out on their horses to the back of the crowd hearing the follower speak the death warrant for Melody. Everyone was too focused on Melody on the gallows to notice them.

"Now what" Dash asked in a whisper.

Annie tapped the stock of the rifle next to her knee. "Wait for the right moment."

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody had her eyes shut throughout the whole death warrant by the follower. She didn't want to see all those faces looking at her as he spoke.

Finally when it was over Melody gulped.

"Do you have any last words to speak before the people of the living?" The follower asked. Melody kept silent not saying a word. She stiffened feeling Skytalon by her side, leaning in towards her ear.

"Are you for certain?" Skytalon whispered into her ear. “This is your last chance to live Liker. Just tell us where the money is.”

Melody shook her head. She’s ready and wants this over with before people can see her cry. Skytalon growled.

“It was nice knowing you Liker. Hope you rot in the flames of Tartarus.” Melody turned away. Skytalon stepped back waving for someone behind Melody to approach. One of the thugs walked over placing a dark hood over her head, all Melody can see now was darkness as she sniffled. She felt the scratchy rope paced around her neck and felt them tighten it.

"May the horse gods, grant mercy on your tainted soul." The follower called out. Melody heard the footsteps walk to the lever beside her. Melody now started to cry, she didn’t want to die not yet! But even she knew she can’t beat fate. Only one person waits for her now.

"I'm coming Annie." She whispered sadly. "I'm coming."

Suddenly Melody heard a cry of alarm before the fateful sound of the lever being pulled. Melody gasped feeling the drop and hearing the gunshot. She felt something vibrate on her noose. Just when she knew the final moment came she felt her rope snap taunt for just a moment before she heard the snap of a rope breaking. Melody gasped falling, but nothing held her up. She hit hard on the ground falling to her side groaning for the impact on her feet.

"Shoot them!" Skytalon's voice roared over the screaming crowd just as a second gunshot was heard. Melody heard screaming of fear and the screams of "Fire!" Melody groaned trying to move but she was hurting from the fall.

"Get Liker!” A voice screamed out of which she recognized as Reginald. "Kill her!" Melody rolled to her back but couldn’t see through her hood. She heard a struggle of two women by her and then another gunshot closer to her causing Melody to go still with fear. Melody felt hands grab her causing her to cry out trying to fight back.

"Let me go!" Melody screamed out fearfully until she felt the hood being lifted up. Melody opened her eyes and gasped looking up at what she thought was an angel from heaven.

"No," She whispered in shock and disbelief. "Annie?"

Annabelle Apple smiled seeing Melody's shocked face.

"How, you’re dead!" Melody gasped as she was hoisted up to her feet. Annie pulled out from her pocket a key. Melody blinked then turned to see a dead guard, it was Maxine laying on the ground with a bullet hole in the forehead. Melody felt the handcuffs come off her wrists.

"Questions later," Annie said quickly as she used her knife to cut Melody's leg bindings off while Melody was rubbing her chafed wrists. “I’m getting you out of here." Annie said standing back up.

Melody smiled and shook her head. "You don’t know what a joy it is to see you again Annie ... please forgive me."

Annie smiled placing her hand on Melody’s shoulder. "Talk later, come on." Annie placed her fingers to her lips and blew a sharp whistle. "Follow me!" Annie ordered grabbing Melody’s arm and the two ran out from under the gallows to the road. Two horses ran over neighing. Ace pulled back the reins of his horse and saluted.

"Ace?" Melody called out smiling.

"Nice to see you again, little sister!" He called over the crowd. Melody then noticed the horse he was leading.

"Fair Breeze!" Melody cried out running to her horse hugging her. The horse snorted sniffing Melody all over her causing the woman to giggle hugging her tighter. "Oh how I missed you!"

"No time run for it!" Dash screamed out holding out a flaming Molotov he created on the fly from the tavern and threw it at the gallows causing more people to scream and run away in fear.

Melody leaped up on her horse as Annie leaped onto Twilight.

"Come on!" Annie called out leading the group in a mad dash for the river leaving the thugs to fight the fires.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

When Velvet reached the rendezvous point by the canyon she was surprised to find Tinker and Butterfly there too, setting up a tent on the wagon that was used to transport the kegs of gunpowder. Tinker and Butterfly were excited to see Rose jump off Velvet’s horse to greet them with hugs and crying. Velvet took the horse and tethered him to the wagon for now as Rose turned to see the town before from their perch on the cliff. The girls could see the gallows from their position. Velvet even pulled out Ace's henry rifle for protection just to be on the safe side.

Suddenly they heard hoof beats and Velvet pointed the rifle down the hill and gasped recognizing the purple haired rider riding towards them.

"Diamond!" Velvet called out waving her hand in the air. Diamond lead her horse up the hill where she was met with hugs by the others. Diamond was especially happy to see Rose and held her tight kissing her on the head. Velvet smiled turning back to town waiting.

As time went by they noticed he smoke coming from the town.

"Must be Annie." Tinker said getting startled looks from Rose and Diamond. "It was her idea to make a distraction for them to run." Tinker said quickly to calm their fears. They went silent dreading the worst and hoping for the best.

As the sun was starting to sink to the west there were sounds of moving brush. Velvet held up the rifle as everyone watched with fear until Dash pushed through the brush with his horse behind him.

"Robby!" Butterfly exclaimed running towards Dash. Dash laughed lifting her up in the air kissing her cheek. He hugged her tight feeling Butterfly's arms and legs around him happy to see her guardian back and alive.

Ace took Dash's horse and lead them over as Velvet ran to hug him tight. Velvet gasped seeing a mark on his cheek.

"You’re hurt!"

"I'm fine just a scratch." Ace said smiling before kissing her to shut out her worries. Velvet kissed him back holding him tightly.

Annie leaped off of Twilight leading her over. Diamond stood up with an anxious Rose. Annie noticed their looks of worry. She turned to look behind her smiling as Melody stepped out from the brush with Fair Breeze trailing behind her.

"Good girl Fair Breeze," Melody whispered soothingly.

"Melody!" Melody jumped and turned hearing the familiar cry and gasped seeing Rose running to her. Melody felt Rose grab on to her crying. Melody hugged her back kissing her on eh cheek.

"I'm so sorry." Melody whispered actually hearing herself crying with Rose. "I'm so sorry." Rose didn’t care as she held Melody even tighter, happy to see her alive.

Annie smiled turning to Diamond to see her smiling up at her. Annie reached into her pocket and held out the small journal to Diamond's surprise. Diamond took the small book into her hands and opened it to find all of her recipes still inside the book and intact.

"I remembered you telling me about your recipes.” Annie said causing Diamond to look back up at her. Annie shrugged with a blush. “I don’t think this should be forgotten." Diamond stared at the book in her hands for a long while. She sighed closing the book and let it fall to the ground. Annie was confused for a short moment.

“Recipes? I can make new ones, they can be replaced.” Diamond whispered looking up at her with tears. Diamond grabbed Annie’s face. “But you my dear, are irreplaceable.” She whispered seeing Annie’s smile. Diamond pulled Annie’s face to hers and kissed her. Annie kissed her back wrapping her arms around her waist. Diamond’s hands went from her face to around her neck holding her. Not wanting to lose her cowgirl again.

Everyone was reunited at last.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

That night Annie sat guard outside the makeshift tent wagon. She heard movement behind her. The person walked over and sat down next to Annie on the rock looking out to the city seeing a few glittering lights of lanterns and windows.

"Annie," Melody whispered. "I'm terribly sorry for everything I've done." She whispered. “Being tied up and begin in jail made me think about my past sins and things. Yes I was selfish to drag you along in my mistake." Annie turned to her to see Melody beginning to cry, to Annie she never seen Melody being this open with her emotions before. "Watching you protect me all those times and then watching you fall like that .... I thought I lost you Annie!" She cried shaking her head. "I lost the only true person I cared about, the only person I consider my true family."

Annie leaned over warping her arm around Melody and pulled her close as Melody cried into her chest.

"I know I don’t deserve it but I beg for it now more than ever. Please can you forgive me for what had happened?"

Annie smiled a touch kissing Melody on the head hugging her tight. "You’re' my sister Melody, sisters do things all the time and in the end we forgive each other and move on."

Melody looked up at her to see Annie's smile. "I know things were tough and believe me, for a little while I was mad at you. By blood or not, you're my sister, an Apple."

Melody sniffed wiping her nose. "An Apple huh?” She shook her head. “I thought your father wouldn't dare give me that name."

Annie chuckled. "He's not here. We are. And no body messes with an Apple and gets away with it." Melody smiled wiping her nose with her dirty sleeve.

"Wow, you’re calling me a genuine Apple?"

Annie nodded. "Eeyep I do." Melody smiled and nodded resting her head against Annie’s shoulder as the two sat under the stars. Sitting like hey always did back when they were kids.

"Melody," Annie whispered.

"Yeah?" Melody asked looking at her. Annie reached into her pocket then tossed an object into Melody’s lap. Melody gasped picking up the silver watch. She turned to Annie to see her smirk. "I thought this was gone forever!" Annie chuckled seeing Melody’s shock.

"Butterfly found it in my pocket. I actually forgot it was there." Annie said chuckling. After a long moment the two sisters were silent staring at the silver watch. Melody placed the watch up to her ear and smiled.

"It still works." Annie nodded.

"That's good."

Melody nodded looking at the design and sighed placing he watch into her pocket.

"Now what?" Melody asked curiously. "We can't go anywhere now. We're fugitives now."

"Not so fast." Annie whispered with a grin. "I got an idea in my head and it will keep them from following our tracks."

Melody looked up at her. "Really? How?"

Annie chuckled as she wrapped her arm around Melody in a side hug. "We're going to make the place go Ka-boom."

"What?" Melody asked curiously.

"You'll get it soon." Annie whispered as she sighed standing up. "I'm heading for bed. Do you want to come? It'll be nice and warm."

Melody through for a long moment then shook her head.

"No thanks ... I want to sit out here for a bit longer." Annie nodded.

"Sure sis. Whatever you say." Melody nodded watching Annie climb into the warm tent. Melody couldn’t help but smile. She looked up at the stars and sighed.

"Thank you, thank you for giving me a second chance." She whispered. "I'll make it up to you, I promise." She whispered watching a shooting star zip through the sky. She leaned back against the wagon wheel with a relaxed smile on her face.

Author's Note

Finally right? Here is Chapter 20! And a late night update!

I'm so sorry this took longer than planned. In truth before life took control of my free time I never got to finish editing this chapter. Well I decided to post this late since I got it done and I know I won't be back to writing for maybe a week.

So what do you guys think? Was this as exciting as you hoped it would be? Annie saves the day! Now the next chapter is still being written, it's half way finished. I just hope it fits well with what I got planned. Ahem anyway, I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter. Now back to life! :facehoof: And to bed!

Ch. 21: Canyon Run

Chapter 21
Canyon Run

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Reunited at last, three words I was happy to say. After my talk with Melody, though short I was still a bit upset with her. But seeing her alive and telling me she was sorry and how she meant it, made me feel good. I knew I made the right decision in getting her out of trouble. She needed me and I needed her.

Laying in our makeshift tent with everyone all snuggled together to stay warm in the cold winter night, was nice. It just reminded me of how close we became, from acquaintances, to friends, and now we're a family. A big family that stuck together through the worst.

I loved my family and I was happy to make one here in the frontier.

As I laid there in the wagon with Diamond on my left and Butterfly on my right I began to think of our final phase of our escape plan, though the canyon. If we're not found first we might be able to go through with no trouble. But if we're spotted here and everyone chases us, what then? What will happen? Will the plan stick and we get out of the canyon without getting hurt? Will we make it before Tinker sets the charge to the gunpowder kegs to make our escape?

So many questions were swirling in my mind making me nervous. What happens after the morning will be up to the Horse Gods.

The last thing that haunted me in my sleep was Minister Temple’s last words to me.

Alone ...

Am I meant to be alone?

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Reginald paced back and forth in his suite Skytalon was sitting in a chair staring out the window, trying to hide the mourning in her face. Reginald though was furious.

"I thought you said that the beast was dead!" He growled. Skytalon was silent not saying a word.

"My lord!" A voice called out. Reginald turned to see one of his thugs panting at the doorway. "It's Minister Temple, he's dead too. The woman's gone."

Reginald snarled audibly. "Alright, now I am very angry." He whispered as he looked out the window again with his hands behind his back seeing he blackened remains of the gallows, the Sweetie Belle tavern, and a shop next door to the tavern.

"This time I want them all dead." Reginald snarled.

"But boss, we lost their tracks." The thug said with worry. "We didn’t even see which way they went. They could be half way to San Franciscolt by now or the Griffin Capital."

"Impossible," The two men turned to Skytalon as she was expressionless.

"What's impossible?" Reginald asked curious.

"It's too cold, anyone who lived here more than a year will know that winters are dangerous this time of year in the mountains. No, they wouldn't be dumb enough to go west."

Reginald thought for a moment as Skytalon stood up. "Also," She added. "They would be even dumber thinking they can go to the capital. With things tense between us and the Equestrians, no Griffin will trust an Equestrian in the Capital. Kicker would be sure of that." Skytalon snarled.

"So where would they go?" Reginald asked curiously.

Skytalon looked out the window looking towards the canyon. "They will go to the east." Reginald walked over standing next to her seeing the rock formations to the east.

"To Equestria?" Reginald asked shocked.

"Maybe," Skytalon said with a shrug. "But I know they won't make that trip with us following them. They're still here." She said smiling. "They're just resting up then they will take the trip through the canyon and hope to lose us in the maze."

Reginald thought for a long moment then turned to Skytalon. "And your plan?" he asked smirking. Skytalon chuckled as she patted the revolver on her hip.

"We separate them in blind panic, when we catch them alone, we'll get rid of them, one by one. I'll leave Liker to you. I'll take care of Apple. Apple and I have some unfinished business to take care of."

"What about the others?" one of the thugs asked. "Like Kicker or Dash?"

Skytalon chuckled. "Don’t worry, I have some boys that will take care of Kicker and Dash. As for the women... Belle is too old, Kicker's girl will be taken care of, maybe a slip and fall perhaps? Tinker.... Catch her alive."

This caused the thugs to look at her. "Why?" Reginald asked.

"I got word from the king that he wants Tinker alive to create more weapons. War is coming and the king wants every able inventor creating weapons for him."

"What of the Buffalo hybrid brat?" The thug asked. "The girl that is always around them."

Skytalon chuckled. "I'm sure she would be useful as a slave. Everything will be back to normal. Everyone will be dead and you gain your respect back in Equestria, my lord." Skytalon said with a bow to Reginald.

Reginald smirked and nodded. "Saddle my horse, grab as many men as you can. We'll scare them when the sun is up."

Skytalon smirked as she looked to the canyon.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Back at the fugitive camp, everyone was fast asleep, even Melody was sleeping against the wagon wheel. She opened her eyes with a yawn. She looked over reaching for her glasses sitting on the ground and placed them on her face seeing everything clear again. Melody stretched her arms in the air feeling her muscles stretch. She lowered her arms back to her lap with another yawn.

"Morning," A voice said causing Melody to look over to see Ace walking over with some sticks form the forest for a fire.

"Morning," Melody said smiling as he tossed the sticks into the shouldering fire pit and sat down by her.

"Slept well?" Ace asked wrapping his arm around her. Melody leaned into the hug looking up to see the sky still yellowing from the sun rise.

"The best sleep I had in days." She whispered. Ace smiled rubbing her arm.

"Are you okay?" He asked with concern.

Melody shrugged. "I don't know anymore." She whispered sadly. "Before, I felt like nothing would touch me, nothing would hurt me anymore now that I left Equestria. But in truth I feel like I lost myself after being tied up and jailed for so many days. And being this close to hanging," She whispered holding out her hand to show a small gap between her thumb and forefinger. "I think I lost it, I truly lost it for a moment. There were so many things I wanted to do and I was about to leave this world not doing any of it."

Ace smiled a touch and sighed. "Like what? What were those things you were wanting to do?"

Melody shrugged shaking her head. "So many things. I wanted to find a place and actually settle down. Be with Rose again, protect her from her horrors at night, being able to see Annie again whenever I want. Help Annie with her chores and helping her build her farmhouse she always dreamed about." Melody paused then began to chuckle. "Even for a longest time I started wondering if I can have a child or two. The strangest thing right?" Melody asked looking up at ace. Ace smirked shaking his head.

"It's not strange. For the longest time I thought that too. Now I have a son out there that doesn't even know that I exist."

Melody nodded frowning a touch by that. Ace shrugged. "I guess that’s a good thing he doesn't know me, because I'm going to marry Velvet’s and we'll have strong sons and beautiful daughters." Melody smiled up at him.

"I heard about that, when's the wedding?" She asked seeing Ace look at her paling.

"Um, not yet! And keep your mouth shut about that." He said shoving Melody to the side. Melody chuckled shaking her head.

"Well you can't wait to ask her hmm?"

"Here's the thing Melody," He whispered a bit sadly. "I married once before and it didn't work out. What if I can't keep the promise to remain faithful to Velvet?" Melody smiled at him.

"You've changed remember. You came here and you have grown up since being a soldier who married too soon right?" Ace thought about what Melody said and nodded slowly. Melody patted his shoulder. "Then you know that Velvet’s the one right?"

Ace nodded. "Yeah, that is a good thing. And I guess she's the only one that I stayed faithful too."

There was a sound of movement from the tent and Tinker leaped out of the wagon with Butterfly jumping down behind her. Ace looked to her to see Tinker holding a revolver in her hand.

"I'm off for a head start.” Tinker said smiling. “I'm going to set up the bomb. I want to add some extra precautions."

Ace nodded. "Alright, be careful."

Tinker nodded. "Oh and Butterfly's coming with me." Butterfly waved to Melody and Ace before covering her mouth with her other hand, hiding her yawn.

"Be careful, both of you." Melody called out as Tinker scooped up Butterfly and set her on Remington’s back then leaped up. With a light kick Remington trotted towards the canyon entrance then disappeared. After a long moment Melody noticed Ace pulling out two revolvers and checking them to see if they were still loaded from last night. Melody frowned thinking about Ace's son.

"Do you still love your son?" Melody asked. "Even when you have children with Velvet?"

Ace lowered his gun looking at her, he sighed taking off his hat to scratch his head. "Liker, all I can answer that with what my own mother told me as a boy."

"What’s that?"

"You'll only know when you have children of your own. Once you have a son or daughter of your own, you'll understand." Melody was confused until she noticed the sad look in his eyes.

"He's my son Melody. Even though I will never see him again, I still care for him. Always wondering if he's growing big and strong, wondering if he is a great flyer, has great looks." Ace said smirking a touch seeing Melody smile. "Of course I love him. I still think about him sometimes. If I get the chance, I want to see him. He should be about ... seven or eight, close to Butterfly's age now I bet. And learning how to control weather or taking the steps to becoming a strong flyer."

Melody nodded, opening her mouth to speak when a gunshot rang the air and a bullet hit the wagon right in between Ace and Melody. They heard a cries inside the wagon tent. Melody and Ace looked up in the sky to see a Jupitarian with a revolver looking down at them.

"Get out!" Ace screamed out as he aimed with his revolver and fired at the flyer. The Jupitarian dove into the trees. Melody stood up as the others leaped out of the wagon.

"What's going on?" Velvet cried out.

"Is everyone alright?" Melody asked with fear seeing Rose leaping out of the wagon. Melody grabbed her hugging her. Annie came out last with Dash holding his arm where she could see blood.

"It's a scout." Ace said with worry.

"Dash was hit!" Diamond exclaimed as she placed a rag over Dash’s bleeding elbow as he bit his lip hard to keep from screaming.

"Where's Tink?" Velvet asked with worry.

"She went ahead." Melody answered.

Suddenly more shots were fired and the ground was peppered with bullets. Velvet grabbed the rifle and ran to the cliff’s edge to look into the forest. She squinted hard seeing a flash of light. She gasped.

"They're coming!" Just as she said that there was a gunshot echoed and a spurt of blood shot out from her shoulder causing her to gasp and back to the ground.

"Velvet!" Ace cried out running to her as three Jupitarians were flying towards them. Ace growled grabbing the Henry rifle by the campfire and started shooting at the flying targets. Melody and Rose grabbed Velvet and pulled her away from the cliff as she cried holding her shoulder.

"We got to move!" Annie screamed out handing an extra revolver to Diamond.

Ace growled then ran off to his horse. "Drop everything and run!" He yelled out. Annie grabbed Twilight's halter.

"Hurry!" Annie urged as Melody and Rose helped Velvet up on her horse.

"Are you sure you'll be fine?" Rose asked with fear seeing Velvet gritting her teeth from the pain.

"I'm a big girl." Velvet whispered. "Go!" She yelled out grabbing the reins of her horse. Melody and Rose ran to the horses as Diamond leaped up on hers.

"Shoot the horses!" An order cried out as more gunshots echoed the air. Melody grabbed Fair Breeze as Rose reached an extra horse. Suddenly Fair Breeze whinnied as Melody tried to control her. There was a horrible cry from a horse, Melody looked over and gasped watching Rose hide by the wall as the horse she was going to mount fell to her side dead from the bullet wounds.

Melody snarled. "Not on my watch!" She leaped up on Fair Breeze and rode over to Rose. "Come on, get on!" She cried out reaching down. Rose grabbed Melody's hand and was hoisted up on Fair Breeze. "Move it!" Melody cried out as she rode past Ace. Ace pointed his revolver at a thug and fired catching him in the chest. Ace ran after them with Dash right in front of him.

"They’re heading for the canyon!" A thug yelled out. Skytalon was up on a limb of a tree with a smirk. She blew a whistle seeing the Jupitarians look to her for orders. She looked down to see Reginald on his horse looking up at her.

"They’re in the canyon. Go!" Skytalon called out. One of Skytalon’s deputies turned to Reginald.

"Follow me! Let's go boys! Only the child and the inventor must be captured alive. The rest, kill them!" He called out. With a shout the deputy lead Reginald, the thugs and hired guns on a posse run to the canyon in single file. All the while, Skytalon and her five Jupitarians flew in the air taking the targets by air instead.

Annie looked behind her to see Diamond right behind her and Melody's horse behind Diamond. Annie gulped seeing the familiar bend in the maze.

"Diamond you're with me!" Annie called out. "Just follow me!" Diamond nodded.

"I hear you!" She called back turning behind her to see Melody on Fair Breeze with Rose sitting behind her and Velvet's horse was just a few feet away from Fair Breeze.

Melody nodded. "I heard ya too!" Melody called back turning to see Rose's arms tight around her middle. "We're taking the right!" Melody screamed out.

"Be careful!" Diamond called as Annie took the middle of the three paths. Each path leads to the exit on one path. The left was usually the shortest while the middle was the longest and the right was a middle distance. Annie was hoping by taking the middle the thugs will chase her the longest, but since Annie was in the front that might be difficult. Diamond was right behind her. Melody turned Fair Breeze to the right. Velvet took the shorter route by taking the left. Dash, right on Velvet’s heels took the left as well.

Ace looked up behind him to see and hear the horses coming. He gritted his teeth pulling back on his reins to stop his horse right at the intersection of the three forks. His horse protested with loud neigh. Ace pulled back hard enough to cause his horse to rear up on his hooves.

"Whoa boy, whoa!" He called out trying hard to control him. When Ace finally got his horse to calm down on all fours he looked around the air searching for flyers. Then he looked back down to his horse to notice that his horse was attentive and his ears were pointed to the skinny path where they came from.

"Here they come." He whispered as he pulled out his revolver, pulling back the hammer. He heard the hoof beats on the hard stone ground. He gulped hard feeling like being on the front lines in training, but this time he's not being trained by Titanian apparitions, these were real men, he might not make it out alive.

The first horseman came up, Ace could see the whites of the man's eyes stare as if shocked. Ace only smirked as he pulled the trigger, hitting the man causing him to fall off his horse. The horse rode past Ace to a path. Ace pulled back the hammer again as a second rider came, another shot, another hit. Then a third, a fourth, fifth, after the sixth Ace pulled out his second revolver firing for a seventh.

Ace wasn't paying attention when a shadow few past him. Ace stopped his firing and gasped when a pair of boots hit him in the side knocking him off his horse with a thud on the ground. Ace looked up to see his revolver a few feet ahead of him. Ace heard the wings and started crawling as fast as he could to his weapon. He felt a hand grab his leg and pulled him away from the gun. Ace turned around to look up to see Skytalon smirking down at him.

"Nice to see you Kicker." Ace glared up at her.

Ace gasped turning to see more horsemen running over and stopping seeing him. Reginald Philharmonica glared down at Ace. Ace tried to get away but another flyer came in placing his boot over Ace’s neck suppressing him. Ace grabbed the boot tripping to keep the boot off his windpipe.

"Where's Liker?" Reginald snarled. Skytalon smirked pointing at the paths.

"They took the right." Skytalon answered. Reginald nodded.

"You won't catch them!" Ace snapped before feeling the boot push harder on his neck causing him to choke.

Skytalon smirked down at him. "No worries, I sent the rest of my flyers to cause some chaos." Reginald nodded. "And not to worry, I sent one to lead Liker to a dead end. Follow the flyer and you'll get your revenge."

Reginald nodded again. "Take care of the trash then." Reginald said looking down at Ace to see his snarl. Reginald smirked turning to his men. "Five of you, come with me. The rest of you take care of the rest of them." The thugs nodded as Reginald and five thugs ran off towards the path on the right. Skytalon looked down at Ace as he struggled, she turned to the Jupitarian above Ace with a nod.

"Take care of him. I'll take care of Apple and her whore." Skytalon's wings unfolded then flapped before she rocketed into the air. Several of the thugs and hired guns ran off towards the middle and left paths. The flyer above Ace smirked as she applied more pressure to Aces neck.

"Any last words Equestrian?" The flyer asked. Ace got a good grip on the boot with a grin.

"One," Ace snarled.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Dash panted hard from the nerves as he kept looking behind him feeling like something was wrong. Shouldn't Ace be following him? He looked ahead, he couldn't see Velvet anymore. He gulped and continued riding, until the hairs at the back of his neck went up.

He looked up too late as hands grabbed his jacket lifting him up in the air off his horse. Dash let out a startled cry of help as his horse continued running without him, the higher he went the more fearful he became. He looked up to see his kidnapper. The flyer smirked.

"Hello," He said before he kicked Dash away. Dash struggled to get his wings to come forth with his magic, but the flyer was too fast. Dash looked up seeing the fists punch him hard in the gut pushing him farther away and fall into a dive. Dash looked up holding out his hands ready to make a cloud, but a flicker of light made him look up to see a lightning bolt. His eyes widened with fear as he went still.

Velvet heard the big booms and gasped looking behind her to see someone falling from the air smoke trailing behind him. She saw the rainbow hair and gasped.

"Dash!" She screamed out stopping her Rose and turned him around. She rode back passing Dash's horse as the horse continues running. She ignored the horse desperately trying to get to her friend. When she reached a small opening in the path she gasped finding Dash falling and hitting the top of the canyon wall then rolled off the top of the canyon lip to the path in front of her where he laid still. Velvet leaped off her horse running to him.

"Dash! Dash speak to me!" She begged shaking his shoulder hearing his moan. "You're alive," She breathed in relief feeling around him feeling his broken ribs. She gulped grabbing his arm. She heard wings then looked up to see the one responsible landing before them. A large Jupitarian man grinning down at them. Velvet grabbed her revolver holding it out with both hands shaking.

The man chuckled as he walked forward. Velvet pulled the trigger but nothing happened. She gasped then pulled back the hammer to realize there was no percussion cap on the nipple.

"No!" She gasped then looked up in time to feel a hard slap in the face knocking her to the ground. The man chuckled as Velvet spat out the blood from her busted lip. She looked up feeling his hand grab her jacket pulling her up to her knees. He pushed her into the wall chuckling behind her.

"You're too cute to be running around in these clothes, sweetheart." The man whispered in to her ear. "I wonder what you look like with them off."

Velvet was terrified hearing such a thing. But an idea came up. She growled and knocked her head back hard hitting his face. Velvet yelped rubbing the back of her head as the man fell back holding his nose with a cry. Velvet got up running to her horse where the henry rifle was sitting in a rifle holster.

"Oh no you don't!" The man growled grabbing her around her waist pulling her away.

"Let me go!" Velvet screeched out. "Ace help!" She screamed out fighting as her captor grabbed her face covering her mouth.

"You know what little lady, I think I should take care of you even worse than your little girly friend." Velvet's eyes went wide hearing this. "She was more silent than you, of course I like girls with purple eyes. They seem to be easier to tame."

Velvet was terrified out of her mind but knowing that this horrible man hurt her friend made her angry as she struggled and tried to fight back.

"Now take them off bitch!" He roared out pushing her into the wall pulling out a knife. Velvet gulped looking to see Dash still out cold and she was all by herself.

"No!" She growled glaring at him.

"Excuse me?" The Jupitarian asked with a chuckle. "That's funny, real funny." He grabbed the collar of her shirt and placed the knife to her neck. "Take off your clothes and you can live longer."

A gunshot rang at the same moment the man was shot in the back. Velvet screamed pulling away, leaning against the wall. She looked up hearing another boom. She looked down again to see the man's head was shot. Velvet looked up and this time at her rescuer to see a beaten up Ace Kicker with rage in his eyes.

He spat down at the corpse dropping the rifle he held to the ground. He turned to Velvet with his arms wide open. Velvet smiled running to him hugging him tight feeling his arms around her. Velvet then began to cry into his neck so happy he came to her rescue.

"Are you alright?" Ace whispered.

"I am now." Velvet smiled with a sniff, she looked up at his face and saw a large bruise on his cheek under his eye. "What happened to you?" Velvet asked stroking the bruise.

"Just a scuffle." He answered with a winked. He then looked down at Dash. "What happened to him?"

"That man just beat the living daylights out of Dash. He's hurt bad!" Velvet cried as Ace left her to check on the young jupitarian. He placed his finger to Dash’s neck looking for a pulse.

"He's still alive, but we have to get him out of here." Ace ordered and reached under Dash and slowly lift him up hearing Dash moan out painfully. Velvet ran up to help him though her shoulder was hurting like crazy. The two laid Dash over the horse as Velvet leaped up getting a good grip on Dash as she pulled him onto her lap. She looked down at Ace.

"What about you?"

"I'll be back. I have to take care of Melody and Rose. The thugs are after them. Just go!" Velvet nodded. She grabbed Ace's hand before he left her. Ace unfolded his wings then flew up to her head level and kissed her sweetly on the lips. He felt Velvet kiss him back as she held his face making sure her kiss was the best kiss he had ever received from her. Ace pulled back seeing her worried eyes.

"I'll be back, I promise you that." He whispered kissing her again quickly before flying off into the air. Velvet sighed then kicked her horse into a trot holding on to Dash.

"Stay with me Dash, we're getting out of here."

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie and Diamond still were in a hard gallop through the middle path. Annie looked up behind her into the sky seeing a Jupitarian watching them. It was hard to see who it was from the height but Annie knew this was bad.

"How much farther?" Diamond called out her voice echoing in off the walls. Annie thought for a long moment.

"Just a bit farther." She called back. Annie looked back up to see no Jupitarian in the sky. "Damnit, where is it?" She whispered with fear turning back ahead to see Diamond’s horse still a bit ahead of her. Annie couldn't stop getting that horrible feeling in her gut. Suddenly she heard a battle cry and turned to her left and gasped seeing someone making a dive towards her. Annie yelped out trying to dodge the attack but instead fell off of Twilight with a cry. Annie landed hard on the rock ground groaning as Twilight continued running without her.

Diamond heard the echoing cry and stopped her horse to look behind her. "Annie?" She called out with fear. She waited and saw Twilight running towards her but no Annie on her back. Diamond blocked Twilight’s path to stop the mare grabbing her halter looking around.

"Annie!" Diamond cried out. She turned her horse and galloped off back where Twilight was. Once she turned the corner she gasped and pulled back the reins stopping her horse to see Skytalon smirking at her with her revolver pointed at her and Skytalon's second revolver was pointed at Annie curled up on the ground groaning.

"Annie!" Diamond screamed out. Annie stiffened hearing Diamond's voice and slowly sat up rubbing the back of her head. She realized her hat was gone as she looked around until she heard the click of the hammer of a revolver. Annie looked up to see Diamond frozen with fear and Skytalon smirking down at her with her revolvers pointed at her and Diamond.

Annie glared at the sheriff. Skytalon chuckled. "You know, you thought your little plans of escaping would work? You killed an officer of the law, Apple. Because of that, you will face execution with your thieving sister."

Annie glared at her. "Officer of the law, huh?" She said getting up. "You and your guns aren’t officers of the law, you all work for a man in Equestria that only wants you to steal and kill all that threatens him! You're no sheriff, you're a thug!" Skytalon didn't move, only smirked wider and chuckled.

"Call me what you want Equestrian, but I know for certain you and your little friends won't get a chance out of here alive!" Skytalon fired her revolver, Annie rolled to the right hearing the high whine of the ball ricocheting off the ground. Annie grabbed her bowie knife and ran for the attack.

Skytalon smirked as her wings formed on her back and she leaped away from Annie’s thrust. Skytalon smirked grabbing Annie from under her arms and lifted her up in the air with a surprising burst of strength and speed. Annie yelped out as she was lifted higher and higher into the air.

"Diamond!" Annie cried out as she was getting higher and higher trying to get out of Skytalon’s hold on her. Diamond covered her mouth with shock watching Skytalon take her lover into the air like how a falcon snatches a snake.

Annie struggled in her grip until she looked down. Annie stiffened seeing how far up she was as she went absolutely still. Skytalon chuckled feeling Annie shake in her hands. She life her up higher so she could whisper into her ear.

"Let's see if Eponians can fly." Skytalon growled. Annie stiffened again. Annie growled looking down to see that she still had her bowie knife in her white knuckled hand. She roared out slashing at Skytalon behind her then heard a painful scream as Skytalon released her. Annie looked up behind her to see Skytalon struggling to stay in flight holding her side. Annie looked down seeing the ground rushing towards her. Annie screamed crossing her arms across her face to hide her ultimate demise.

Suddenly Annie felt strange and light. She gasped looking at her arms to find them sparkling. She looked down at herself to find herself covered in a magical aura. Annie looked down and gasped to see Diamond standing on the tallest rock in the path holding out her hands straining to keep her magical hold on Annie. Annie sighed in relief then looked up. That was a mistake. She gasped seeing Skytalon making a daring dive towards her for the kill. Annie reached into her holster to grab her revolver. With her Walker in hand she aimed and fired. Skytalon saw the revolver and made a roll to the left where the bullet lodged into her shoulder.

Skytalon screamed as she started losing control and slammed into the cliff face falling to the ground groaning.

Diamond struggled with her hold and felt lightheaded, she hadn’t used this much power since she was a teenager. Using such powerful and strong magic so quickly was a bad idea for a woman her age. She struggled to stay awake but it was too much. She fell to the ground unconscious from a magic blowout. Annie felt the magic evaporate causing her to fall again. Annie gasped seeing the side of a cliff and closed her eyes waiting for the impact. She hit the edge of the rock wall slamming her head to the rock then rolled and fell off the top of the cliff and landed on the path groaning from the horrible pain in her head.

Annie opened her eyes to see Diamond laying a ways away from her. Annie reached her hand to the exhausted Titanian. Annie could see darkness clouding her vision as her hand fell back to the ground.

"Diamond," Annie whispered faintly before backing out completely.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody and Rose weren't having much luck themselves being chased by Jupitarians blocking their paths. Melody growled angrily as she reached a fork in the path. She was supposed to take the left fork but the hired guns were blocking the path and forced her to turn to the right.

"Damnit!" Melody cried out looking behind her as she kicked Fair Breeze into a faster gallop.

"What's wrong?" Rose called out.

"They’re leading us to a dead end that’s what!" Melody cried out right when they reached the opening and of course the dead end. The opening was a large bowl in the canyon. Nothing but rocks and a tiny desert tree. Melody thought fast looking around trying to find ways of escape. Then her eyes saw a Jupitarian watching from above then flew off. Melody sighed then leaped off of Fair Breeze to the ground.

"Melody?" Rose asked fearfully watching Melody reach into the knapsack on the back of the saddle to pull out her revolvers and her loading kit. "Melody!" Rose cried out watching Melody kneel down checking her revolvers to make sure they're loaded.

"Everything’s going to be alright." Melody said quickly as she made sure her Colt revolver was loaded. Then she checked her old friend, the snub nosed revolver. Melody quickly loaded two shots in the smaller revolver as quickly as she could under the circumstances. She stood up packing the reloading kit into the knapsack. She turned looking up at Rose to see her terrified. Melody patted her on her leg turning to the opening towards the canyon.

Melody looked down at the snub nose then looked up at Rose. "Here," Melody said holding up the small revolver. Rose was confused looking at Melody with worry. "Take it." Melody urged. Rose took the revolver into her hands shaking. "There are two shots, and it’s ready to fire. This is meant for close range got it?" Melody said urgently.

"Melody, what are you saying?" Rose asked starting to cry.

Melody turned to the canyon entrance then back up at Rose. "Reginald and his boys will be too busy focused on me. I'll take care of his lackeys and once I get his attention you get out of here." Rose was shaking her head as Melody continued quickly. "Listen to me, you just run back, then at the fork you take the left and you'll see the others there waiting for you."

"No!" Rose cried. "I'm not leaving you alone."

"You have to!" Melody cried out glaring at her. "He's after me, he could care less about you." Rose slid off of Fair Breeze as Melody shook her head trying to keep from shouting again. Melody looked back at Rose with tars. Melody sighed and reached into her pocket to pull out the watch holding it before Rose. Melody took Rose's hand and placed the watch in her hand.

"This is yours understand. When you get out of here, use this and you’ll have your inheritance back. The same one that was taken by you." Melody whispered releasing the watch. Rose looked up at Melody shaking her head.

"I want to be with you. I'll stand by your side and protect you just as you tried to protect me." Melody shook her head wrapping her arms around Rose hugging her tight, kissing her on the head. Melody felt Rose wrap her arms around her.

"Please, run." Melody whispered. Melody stiffened turning, so did Rose. They could heard the approaching sound of hooves. Reginald and his thugs were coming. "Hide!" Melody urged pushing Rose to Fair Breeze. "Hide!" Melody yelled out pulling out her Colt revolver from her pants aiming at the entrance. Rose pulled Fair Breeze behind one of the large rocks. Rose peeked out from her hiding spot clenching the watch to her chest.

Melody closed her eyes and took a deep breath then she slowly let it out, opening her eyes again. Starting to calm down she held the revolver with both hands adjusting her grip on the polished handle. She knew she has six shots, she will take down six of them and with her knife she can take down more, any distraction to get Rose to safety.

Suddenly Melody saw the first horse and the first rider, a thug. Melody pulled back the hammer and fired. The thug fell off his horse in a dead heap as his horse rode to the dead end. Melody didn't have a chance to breathe when the second and third riders came and were hit by Melody’s shots too. One in the face the other in the shoulder.

Three down, three shots to go.

Two more men came running in and Melody fired twice more. But the last once came prepared, this one had a gun. Melody fired and so did he. Melody cried out feeling the graze in her arm as the thug fell off his horse breaking his neck. Melody dropped the revolver, now empty and it takes too much time to reload. Melody reached down into her boot to pull out her knife ready as the final horse come running.

It was Reginald as he rode in a full gallop toward Melody holding up a baton. Melody dodged the charge while also sticking her knife into the horse's side and sliced he horse up causing the horse to whiney and fall to her side. Reginald was able to jump off his horse before being pinned to the ground. He turned with a growl as she stood up. Melody panted hard feeling the blood rushing through her mind and body seeing him.

Reginald swung his baton, not making a move. Rose looked up and gasped.

"Melody! Behind you!" Melody turned and gasped seeing a Jupitarian making a slow sweep dive, tackling Melody to the ground with the Jupitarian on top of her. Melody grabbed the man's sleeve and stabbed him repeatedly then kicked him off of her. Just as she took a breath she felt something cold wrap around her throat choking her. She looked down recognizing the hands wrapped around the baton around her neck chocking her.

She fell back into Reginald feeling his legs wrapped around her waist as he pulled. "No one makes me a fool!" Reginald panted as Melody started gagging for air.

"Run Rose!" Melody croaked reaching behind her trying to find Reginald's eyes or face, just doing something to distract him. Melody made a hard roll to the side to where she was face down with Reginald on top of her. That worked getting the baton loose enough for a quick breath of air. Reginald was thinking fast too, he sat up on his knees then stood up pulling Melody up with him, the baton still pressing her windpipe. When he stood up he got a better grip and pulled up again.

Melody could feel her toes touching the ground. Reginald chuckled into her ear. "Finally," He whispered breathlessly. "You're finished." Melody stopped fighting her eyes rolled up her head giving up. Until she faintly heard two loud bangs. The grip on the baton around her windpipe suddenly vanishing and Melody was released. She fell hard to the ground. Melody took in a deep breath coughing. She sat up coughing out ten dust she breathed in rubbing her throat.

Melody panted hard turning with a gasp to see Reginald laying by her dead. Melody heard small clicks and turned behind her. Standing there crying and holding the snub nosed revolver was Rose. She kept pressing ten trigger but no shots came out. Melody slowly stood up panting hard as she walked slowly over to Rose.

Melody took the revolver in one hand and wrapped her arm around Rose hugging her tight. She felt Rose grab her tightly and started bawling. Melody rubbed her back as she turned to look down at Reginald's dead body to see the two bullet wounds on Reginald's back. Melody sighed and kissed Rose on her cheek.

"You're alright now, you're okay." She whispered. Rose nodded into Melody's shoulder still crying. "I'm okay." Melody whispered more to herself than to Rose's comfort. That was the closest she ever got to hanging in her life. Melody knew after today she won't be sleeping well.

Melody patted Rose on ten back. "We have to go. Now." Melody said urgently pulling away from Rose to see her nod her head. "Alright, let's go." Melody took Rose's hand and pulled her to Fair breeze. Melody helped Rose up onto the horse then turned to see the five extra horses. Melody smirked as she found a line of rope on one of the saddles and tied the line on the halters of the horses making a leash.

Melody tied the rope around the knap sacks then mounted onto Fair Breeze with Rose behind her. Melody felt Roses’ arms around her middle, hugging very tight. Melody patted Rose's hands.

"I'm not going anywhere. Thanks to you." Melody said softly. Rose didn’t say anything as she stared at her brother’s body. Melody remained silent and lead the horses in a trot to the rendezvous point. They have to get away and fast.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie groaned feeling someone shaking her. "Annie! Annie!" Annie opened her eyes to see a frightened, crying Diamond above her shaking her.

"Diamond?" Annie whispered. Diamond stopped and looked down to see Annie awake.

"You’re alright!" She gasped. Annie groaned sitting up with a wince holding her head.

"I think so."

"Hey!" A voice called out. Diamond and Annie stiffened then sighed in relieve seeing Ace landing by them and running towards them. "Are you two alright?" He asked.

"Annie’s hurt!" Diamond said trying to help Annie stand.

"Can she ride?" Ace grabbed Annie’s arm and helped.

"I think so." Annie answered as Ace placed Annie’s arm over his neck with and helped Annie shuffle to Twilight.

"What happened?" Ace asked. Diamond got his attention by pointing up. Ace turned looking up and paled seeing an arm handing from the cliff. From there he could see the still form of Skytalon laying on the cliff edge.

"I think she bled out." Diamond said with coldness in her voice.

Ace nodded. "Alright, let's hurry." Ace and Diamond helped Annie on her horse. Annie patted Twilight’s neck hearing the mare nicker at her presence.

"What are you doing here?" Annie asked with worry.

"I was trying to find Melody and Rose. Reginald went after them."

Annie nodded. "Go then." Annie groaned rubbing her head. "My head hurts." Ace nodded turning to Diamond.

"Get her to Velvet, she might can help. Tinker's setting up the charges!" Ace called out as he leaped up into the air flying off to find Melody and Rose. Diamond knew what the charges meant, the final phase of Annie's plan is about to begin. Diamond mounted her horse.

"Hurry sugar we have to run!" Diamond urged. Annie nodded as she nudged Twilight forward into a trot then into a gallop wincing at each jump the mare did.

Annie followed Diamond down the path until they finally found the trees and over rock arch that marked the exit of the maze. Already standing there was Velvet with a rifle in her hands standing before the rock bridge by Tinker fixing the fuse line for the bomb. Diamond immediately stopped her horse seeing the bridge.

"Annie, Diamond!" Velvet called out with relief seeing them. Tinker is setting up the bomb."

Annie nodded rubbing the large bleeding bump on her head. Then she realized her hat was still missing.

"Aw man." Annie groaned looking back behind her.

"What’s wrong? Diamond asked with worry. Annie placed her hand on her blonde head.

"I lost my hat." Diamond nudged her horse closer to Twilight as she reached over to take Annie's hand.

"We'll get you a new one." Diamond said quickly as Velvet waved for them to get across. Diamond gulped as Annie went ahead and nudged Twilight forward over the bridge. Diamond followed trying not to look down as she went across.

Already sitting by Remington was a resting Dash and Butterfly. Butterfly gasped seeing Annie and Diamond and waved to them.

"Annie! Aunt Diamond!" Butterfly called out laughing. "You made it!"

"Yes we did!" Diamond said with relief already across. She looked down at Dash to see him wave his hand at her with a painful smile on his face. "What happened to you?" Diamond asked with shock.

"You don't want to know." Dash whispered grunting, Butterfly patted his head getting a small smile from him.

"Gang way!" Someone called out casing the girls to turn hearing horses. Ace then burst out on a brown horse whistling and hollering as a group of horses came running across the bridge. "Yee-haw!" Ace called out waving his hat in the air as the last of the horses rode past the women.

"Go, go, go!" Ace hollered out riding past Diamond and Annie then stopped. He leaped off his horse to get Dash to stand up. Velvet grabbed her horse and leaped on.

"Come on Tinker, finish up!" Velvet urged as she rode across as the inventor was busy setting up a large stack of barrels of gunpowder under the arch by the wall. She reached into her pocket to pull out a match looking across ten ravine to see everyone getting ready to run.

"Where's Melody and Rose?!" Diamond cried out looking back at the canyon.

"They’re coming!" Ace called back helping Dash onto one of the horses. "Where did you think these horses came from?" Ace said smiling.

Annie gulped looking back behind her gripping eh reins with worry and fear. "Come on, Melody." She whispered.

Tinker turned hearing hoof beats and shouts from the posse. Tinker swiped the match against the rock wall causing the match to light up and lifted up the fuse line and lit it. She waited until the fuse was alight then ran for it. Tinker made a mad dash across the bridge grabbing Remington and leaping on.

"Here they come!" She cried out pointing. "I lit the fuse!"

Annie gasped turning to her. "You what?!"

"You said when I hear bad guys coming I light it up!" Tinker said with worry biting her nails.

The group waited as the fuse started to get smaller and closer to the bomb.

"There!" Butterfly called out pointing. The group watched and suddenly Fair Breeze came running in a hard fast gallop. Melody and Rose were hanging on tight as they made the mad dash.

"Come on!" Tinker cried out jumping up and down on top of Remington.

"Hurry up!" Ace called out climbing on his horse.

"You can make it!" Velvet cried out as Dash was watching with worry holding his side. Diamond grabbed Annie to keep her from running to help Melody.

The group gasped seeing all of the thugs and hired guns right on their tail.

"They're going to get us!" Tinker cried out turning Reginald to run.

"Run!" Annie called out.

"What?" Diamond asked.

"I said run!" Annie ordered pulling out her Walker and aiming for the kegs.

Diamond noticed what Annie was planning and turned her horse. "Run, go!" Diamond ordered. Tinker and Dash followed behind Diamond with Velvet and then Ace.

Annie waited taking aim. "Come on Melody." She whispered waiting as Melody and Rose approached the arch. "Fire," Annie whispered and pulled the trigger, hoping and praying she wasn't too late or too early.

Melody heard the shot and at the corner of her eye saw the bomb. "What in the-" She whispered then everything clicked. She let out a high shout kicking hard into Fair Breeze's side causing the horse to add a bit more speed towards the bridge.

"Hold on!" Melody cried out as Rose gripped tighter to Melody's middle.

Just as Fair Breeze reached the bridge the bomb exploded thanks to the bullet from Annie's Walker. Rose and Melody both let out screams out fright from the power as another bomb went off. In a chain reaction the large bomb caused the archway over the entrance of ten canyon to collapse. The riders that were caught in the explosion were buried in rocks or killed by the explosion. The second explosion however was under the bridge. Fair Breeze made the dash all the way across and with a final leap the old horse made it to the other side and still running. Annie kicked Twilight into a fast sprint following Fair Breeze.

Rose looked behind them to see the black smoke and the dust from the collapse and started shaking her head then she began to laugh. Melody heard Rose laughing behind and started cheering and whistling with her fist in the air. Melody turned to Annie to see her sister smiling.

The sisters rode until they were in a light trot then into a walk catching up with the others waiting for them. The others looked over to see the sisters’ ride over to them. Ace chuckled shaking his head.

"We did it." He said smiling.

"Yahoo!" Tinker cheered. "I can't believe that worked! Ka-BOOM did you hear that? That was amazing!!!" She cried out. Butterfly was clapping her hands.

"Yeah Ka-Boom!" She cheered joining Tinker in her festivities.

Velvet shook her head as Diamond was smiling.

"Who would have thought? No one will believe this." Diamond said laughing.

Annie turned to Melody and wrapped her arm around her hugging her.

"Oh, one little thing." Melody said smiling turning to Rose to see her pull from between them a Stetson hat. Annie blinked seeing the Stetson then turned to Melody.

"We found it on our run out of the canyon." Melody said as Rose reached over and placed the hat on Annie's head. Annie pulled off her hat then placed it back on her head in a more comfortable position and smiled.

"Thanks, are you two okay?" Annie asked worriedly seeing the red mark on Melody's neck.

"We're good. Let's just say, Reginald Philharmonica won't be following us again." Melody said smiling.

"Neither will Skytalon." Diamond said shaking her head.

Ace sighed looking towards ten direction of north. "We better hurry then." He called out. "There is one place we can go and they won't find us."

"Where?" Velvet asked.

Ace took Velvet’s hand and kissed the back of her hand. "A new home. Our new home." Ace turned to the others. "Follow me, we'll be safer there." Ace took the lead by riding into a trot towards the north. Dash felt Butterfly climb up on his horse sitting behind him. Dash then got his horse into a trot after Ace. Velvet and Tinker went next. Annie nodded to Diamond to let her go on first. Annie turned to Melody and Rose and smiled. Melody smiled in return feeing Rose lean into her back.

"Things will be rougher," Annie warned.

"I know." Melody said smiling. "You still want that farm?"

Annie nodded. "I do."

Melody nodded. "I suppose it's time for me to get back to being a farmer. I heard it's rather nice living."

Annie chuckled. "Come on Sis, we have a bunch of planning to do."

Melody nodded looking down at Rose's hands around her waist. "I know we do. A lot of planning." She whispered smiling.

Melody turned back to ten direction of Frontier City one last time rubbing her neck. She smiled shaking her head before nudging Fair Breeze into a trot.

Author's Note

That was quick, here is Chapter 21!

I really hoped you guys like this chapter. Unlike the epilogue I am really worried about this chapter since I kept saying that I planned this part since the start and I was afraid it wouldn't be as amazing as I had planned it to be. But after I started writing thing started popping up in my head and I wanted it to be a sort of final boss type of thing and that's what happened. Reginald is gone and Sheriff Skytalon along with several others that thought they can take on our heroes.

Chapter 22 is being written now and the epilogue will come up after chapter 22. Hope you guys liked the chapter.

If there are any mistakes I missed, please let me know.

Ch. 23: Letters From The Past

Chapter 23:
Letters From The Past

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Letter to Annabelle Apple from Tucker Scratch
Lead guitarist and songwriter of the Manehattan Music Troupe in Manehattan.

Dearest Aunt Annie,

I apologize for not writing as often as I should had been. So many things had happened since I last wrote to you. All I can say is that I did that request you sent me years ago. I'm sorry it took this long to reply back but it took many years just to find the people requested I checked upon. Sad to say by the time you get this letter most of them have passed. I'll make this brief knowing you don't like to sit in one place for too long, right? But I won’t leave out a lot but I know this might be a longer letter than I originally planned.

First off, how about I tell you about my life so far. Being a traveling musician in Equestria was a better life than what I had expected. I enjoy playing music and I even signed on to a small musical troupe of players in Manehattan. After my first year playing with them, I became an honorary member, I was even given the funny nickname “Pick” since I was told my banjo playing was very good. I even met my beautiful wife in the music troupe, she was our lead singer and her voice, so beautiful! I even heard word that she came from far away, Trottingham I believe. Her accent shows it that’s for sure. I also want to say that the Equestria you grew up to know Aunt Annie, isn't here anymore. After the war with the Griffins and Equestria being larger, more people left for the west so a lot of the dirty business men and royals you and Mother knew are probably long gone and Equestria is peaceful and growing.

Now on to that request, I went to find all of the friends you knew and it took me five years to find them all. The first place I visited was Cloudsdale.

Cloudsdale was an experience Aunt Annie. I had to pay a few bits just to take a balloon ride to the city in the clouds and then I had a Titanian perform a cloud walking spell on me so I could walk on the clouds! Can you believe that? I walked on a cloud! It was exciting Aunt Annie, I wished you or Mother could have been there with me, the view was magnificent, until I looked straight down. Let’s just say I almost lost my breakfast on that.

After my excitement I went to the Cloudsdale library to find their archives to search for a “Rocket Dash”. But sadly the only Dash I could find in the city archives was a “Robert Dash II”. I wrote the address and went off to search for him. And boy you wouldn't guess what I found. The address lead me to a very rich part of the city. I found the cloud mansion and entered the lot to see a bunch of young boys and girls playing in the sky, flying around with their small immature wings playing some sort of game in the air.

As I approached the children noticed me and flew away. I followed them until I was shocked to see a family of six pairs of adults and three teenagers, two boys and one girl, they were sitting outside the house having a luncheon. I pulled off my hat seeing the family look at me. I saw one of the men with dark green hair glare at me.

"Who are you and what are you doing here?" He said getting up from his seat. Two other young men followed him.

I cleared my throat. "Please, I'm looking for a Robert Dash?" I asked seeing the adults looking at one another curiously.

"Why?" One of the wives asked.

"I'm here to send him a message from a friend of his. Annabelle Apple?" I answered. The adults looked at one another still confused.

"We don't know of an “Annabelle Apple.”" The first wife said again glaring at me now. "Now leave Titanian or we're calling the guards."

"Not so fast!" An old voice said causing us all to look to the doors. It was an old gentleman about in his fifties walking out from the mansion with a cane. His hair white and gray with age and combed back. I could see his pink eyes look at me waving his old wrinkled hand towards me.

"Did you say you know of an Annabelle Apple?" he asked a touch louder. I walked up closer so he could hear me, he seemed to have trouble hearing.

"Yes sir, Annabelle Apple.” I answered again. “She sent me."

The man smiled. "May I ask for your name son?" He asked politely.

"Tucker sir, Tucker Scratch." I noticed his confused look. "Oh I'm Melody Liker’s son." I said and the look of shock was the best look I got from him or anyone for that matter.

"Melody had a son?" He asked in shock then he smiled. "Well my boy come, come, have a seat!" He said waving me over towards the table. "Prism!" The old man barked causing the second wife to look at him. "Make room for this lad. He's the son of my oldest and dearest friend."

The woman nodded leaving her seat and quickly made a new one out of the cloud under our feet. Which I should add was very interesting and exciting how different Titanian magic is to Jupitarian magic. I walked over and sat down at the offered and recently made chair. It was acutely quite firm to the touch than what I thought. I placed my hat in my lap.

"Then you’re Rocket Dash?" I asked seeing the older man take a seat on a chair one of the men gave him.

"I was Rocket Dash." He said smiling with a wink. "I'm now Robert Dash II, Mayor of Cloudsdale." He said waving his hand around us with a smile. Soon we began to talk. Even the adults were surfside as we talked. By the looks of it, Robert didn't tell his family about his past in the frontier. Which was strange to say the least. I wondered why Mr. Dash didn’t talk about it.

Robert even asked about you and Mother, I told him all that I knew under the circumstances. Then he asked about Mother and who was the lucky man that got into bed with her. I told him what had happened and how I got my name. Robert looked shocked hearing the details and rubbed his face. He apologized for that and hoped he didn't meant anything by it. He explained he was shocked that I was Mother's son since he knew Mother to have a fancy to women instead of men. Though it shocked the women at the table I only smiled at that.

I heard Robert Dash's stories of what happened after he left the farm. He explained that he and his adopted daughter Butterfly traveled to Canterlot to where Robert could enlist for the royal guard. Because of his family’s high standing in Cloudsdale, Robert was able to get Butterfly into a school in Cloudsdale while he trained in Canterlot.

I asked Robert is he saw action as a guard. For his answer Robert patted his right knee, he said that he was shot in the leg by a griffin bullet. Since Equestrians weren't allowed to use firearms like the griffins it was a tricky war to fight. Robert had to use his weather magic for ammunition with lightning, hail, and he even joined a group of Jupitarians to create a tornado to devastate the griffin stronghold in Vanhoover. He looked on with guilt telling the story. He said that many griffins, soldiers and civilians alike, were killed in that display of power.

Since he was shot in the leg, Robert had trouble walking and keeping up with the troops with a bum leg. He was demoted to a mail carrier for the rest of the war while his leg healed enough for him to walk somewhat normal with a cane. When the war ended, Robert was given a medal of honor for his bravery and loyalty then afterward he decided to be a Politian to change some things his grandfather failed to change. After a few tries Robert was able to become mayor of Cloudsdale. The Jupitarians must have loved his work since he was reelected so many times that he has to file for retirement to keep from running again.

After the story I asked him about Butterfly. Robert sighed sadly and smiled at me. He said that after the war, Robert learned that Butterfly graduated from the school for girls and met an artist and went with him to the city of Baltimare. So far he said that she is living happily there with her husband and four children. I quickly wrote down where to find Butterfly in my journal that I carried with me for this occasion. I asked Robert if he knew the address to Butterfly’s place of residence. Robert asked one of his grandchildren to run into his office and find a recent letter from Butterfly. When the child returned Robert handed me an opened envelope, I took the envelope and wrote the address.

I stood up to take my leave, Robert quickly offered me a room to rest in for a day. I tried to decline his offer since I just dropped by, but it seemed Robert’s grandchildren wanted me to stay since I was a Titanian, somewhat of a rarity here in Cloudsdale. So after a bit of pleading and lip quivering from the children I finally accepted the offer.

I stayed for another day then I left the next morning happy to have met Rocket Dash. The picture you sent to me from that request letter gave me a visual of how much Robert Dash had changed since he was young. I could see the same face on some of his sons and grandchildren. But it seemed none of them had his head full of colors you told me about. Maybe one of his decedents will have the rainbow hair, won’t he or she be a sight to see. If he or she is anything like Robert, then I bet that child’s parents will have a handful to control.

After my trip to Cloudsdale I went back home to my apartment in Manehattan to see my girlfriend, this was before I married her mind you. I told her of my adventure in Cloudsdale. Sadly though we had plans to travel with the troupe so I didn't get to look for Butterfly right away, but we had a big event planned at Stallion Island, this peninsula across the river where the rich and the royals of Manehattan live.

Before I left with the troupe to Stallion Island, I recently heard some information about the Apples and went to find your home and where you were born. When I go there however, there was a party going on. I approached one of the groups of Apples and asked if they knew of an “Annabelle Apple”.

It seemed my words made everyone stare at me in shock and anger. I didn’t understand why for the reason of such silence and anger. Until one woman came up to me and strangely enough she looked just like you, Aunt Annie, except she was older and mean looking. The woman asked me who I was. I told her that I'm Annabelle Apple's nephew. Let's just say they threatened to skin me alive if I didn't get away fast enough. From what I gathered they truly despised you Aunt Annie. It was a mystery and feel sorry for you. No wonder why you left the Apple family, those people were brutes!

When I returned to the apartment in a bad mood, the troupe came by to pick us up to play at an event at a fancy duke's house. When we arrived at Stallion Island then to the mansion I noticed something strange, the name on the plague outside the gate was Philharmonica. Then I remembered that was the same name of Mother's lover, Rose Philharmonica. I followed the crowd and my troupe played in front of them all.

Once we had a break I went looking for the family that lived in the mansion. I asked a servant if I could speak to the duke. At first the servant was ready to call a guard until I told him I knew about Rose Philharmonica. He ignored me and called the guards. I kept telling them who I was and what I knew about Rose but they ignored me, tugging me to the back door. I was about to be tossed out when a man stopped the guards. He was a well-dressed man, I thought he was a servant by who he was dressed, and so I quickly blurted out that I knew Rose Philharmonica again.

This time this well-dressed man ordered the guards to release me. The man apologized for the guards and asked me who I was. I told him my name and where I came from. He was surfside by that I was for the frontier. Then he asked me how I knew of Rose. I told him about Mother and how they were lovers back then. The man led me away into a private room then he turned to me.

"My name is Marcus Philharmonica. Rose Philharmonica was my aunt." He said smiling kindly at me. I was shocked, this man was the Duke?! Duke Marcus Philharmonica! "Please," he asked. "Tell me more about her. I haven't heard of her since I was a boy."

I tried to tell him all I knew about Rose, though it was little since you or Mother haven't told me much about her. I admitted it to him that I didn't know much about her and I told him that she died before I was even born. That saddened him greatly. I then told him about the stories I learned of her death and how she was beaten and raped by her brother Reginald. Duke Philharmonica nodded with a pained frown.

"Reginald was my father." He said sadly and angered at once. "I never thought my own father would be that cruel to the sweetest woman I knew."

I nodded unsure what to say. "I'm sorry your grace." I said sadly. "She was sorely missed by her friends. Sometimes I wished I would have met her since my mother spoke so highly about her." He nodded smiling at me.

"At least I know that my aunt was with someone she loved and that's what counts. Thank you for bringing me this information Mr. Scratch, thank you very much." He said taking my hand and we shook on it.

"You’re very welcome, your grace." I said bowing to him. As we walked out, I turned to see a pair of children running over hugging the duke. I noticed that they were twins.

"Father, where have you been?" The first that spoke was a boy with purple eyes.

"Yes father, mother has been worried!" The second was a girl with bright blue eyes.

"Alright, alright," His grace said, but stopped then turned to me smiling. "Symphony, Octavio, this is a very special friend of mine." Marcus said waving me over. I blushed as I walked over bowing to them. "This is Tucker Scratch, a man from the frontier. Remember those stories I told you about you Great Aunt Rose?"

The children looked bored nodding their heads. "You talk about her all the time in piano practice, Father." Octavio said with a snort, his twin sister nodded with an annoyed sigh.

"Well," Marcus said smiling at me. "This young man knew of her as well."

I noticed what he was trying to do so I smiled. "Oh yes, a very brave young woman." I answered. The look of shock the twins shared was silly to say the least.

"You mean she was real?" Symphony asked in shock. "I thought Father made her up!" His grace gave the twins a look causing them to giggle.

"Oh no," I said with a scowl. "She was real alright. She was taken from her home by her jealous brother and sent to the wilds of the frontier."

The two stared at me with shock as I regaled them on the story.

"Rose was stuck as a prisoner in a town in the middle of nowhere. Until one day she met a person that made her life meaningful again. These two lived happily out in the frontier until Rose passed away rather young. She will be missed."

The twins looked guilty then turned to their father then they turned back to me. "Thank you for the revelation, Mr. Scratch." Symphony said with a curtsy as he brother bowed. I bowed in return as the twins walked back to the party. His grace smiled at me and thanked me again for the news. I left that night with my troupe feeling sad yet happy I made someone happy with the news I brought.

The next trip I took was to Canterlot. That was a big stretch. I left the troupe to go and complete this mission. As soon as I got there, it was a cultural shock. It was hard to navigate through the streets, and I thought Manehattan was hectic. After I got my bearings I went to the Canterlot library and it was huge!

After gawking at the ceiling longer than necessary I asked the librarian where I could find the archives. She pointed to the direction allowing me to find it myself. It took a while but I finally found them. Opening the giant book I began searching for Diamond’s family and for Velvet’s. I still had no clue where to find Velvet so I tried looking for the name Kicker first since I remembered the stories that Ace Kicker and Velvet Mist got married sometime in the frontier, not officially though.

Sadly I only found five Kickers but none of them were Ace Kicker. I looked through the book for the Mist family and I found Velvet’s name. I found a page number written then flipped to the page and I found a new name, Sparkle. As in House Sparkle! A very prestigious magical family. And sure enough I found Velvet’s name. I found the address to the mansion and looked for Diamond Belle's family.

I found a family with the name Belle in the book living here in Canterlot as well. So I wrote the address as well. But the Kicker name was bothering me, too much to where I flipped to the page again then wrote the address for the Kicker names. Once I was done I went to get a hotel for the night.

The next morning I went in search of the Sparkle household. It wasn’t so hard to find the royal district but it was sure tricky to find the right mansion. Once I finally got the right directions I walked to the gates of the home and pushed them open for me to enter. I was very nervous going to a fancy place unannounced. I took in a deep breath then walked straight for the door. I knocked at the door pulling off my hat and fixing my hair.

A servant opened the door to see me. "Yes?" He asked.

"Hello," I said politely. "I'm curious to know if a Velvet Mist or um Velvet Sparkle resides here?"

The man blinked looking at me. "Is Mistress Sparkle expecting you, sir?"

I frowned and shook my head. "No sir, but if you just tell her that I came on behalf of her friend Annie Apple, she'll know me!"

The servant rolled his eyes. "Of course she would. And your name sir?"

"Tucker Scratch, sir. Please let her know that I'm Melody Liker's son, she knows my mother." The man nodded then shut the door in my face. I was starting to worry that the savant might not say anything to Velvet, but I decided to wait. I sat down on the stoop waiting. A long time of waiting later I saw two young men about my age walk up then they stopped upon seeing me. I could tell by their attire that they are rich and they look like they belonged here.

The eldest walked up to me with a glare. "Who are you peasant?" He growled.

I tipped my hat. "Um hello, my name is Tucker Scratch, and I'm here to visit Velvet Mist Sparkle."

"Mother?" The second man asked looking at the older boy beside him.

"How do you know of our mother’s maiden name? No one but our family knows her name." The elder asked glaring at me suspiciously.

"Sirs, please, I knew of Velvet by my mother and Aunt. They were friends once out in the frontier."

The elder laughed at me. "Our mother would never hang around with the likes of commoners especially out in the wilds where the griffin kingdoms once sat."

I was getting worried that I have been doomed when the front doors opened and the servant came out then noticed the brothers in front of me.

"Ah masters Moonlight and Stargazer, welcome back."

The elder brother glared at the servant. "Hermes call the guard and have this peasant escorted out."

"I'm afraid I cannot Master Moonlight." The servant said tot eh elder brother. The servant then turned to me, smiling. "I have spoken to Mistress Sparkle. She has ordered me to escort you to her study."

I smiled at the brothers as they were shocked. I was lead into the mansion by Hermes as the brothers followed me saying they want to get to the bottom of such silliness. Hermes led me to a large study filled with books. The servant bowed as the three of us entered the room.

"Mother explain this foolishness!" The elder brother, who I think is Moonlight said glaring at me.

I heard chuckling and I saw a woman sitting in a chair at the balcony past the opened window. She turned to me and I reached into my pocket to pull out the folded picture and sure enough without the winkles and lines she looked just like the younger Velvet in the picture.

"Hermes," Velvet said smiling. "Pease bring in some tea and sandwiches. I belie this young man and I have a lot to talk about. And I’m sure my sons will love to hear my stories?" She asked seeing the brothers’ blush harshly.

"Of course madam." Hermes left the study closing the door. Velvet stood up holding onto the chair smiling at me.

"My, you do look just like Melody." She said softly as I blushed. She led me to the balcony where I took a seat closest to her. The brothers glared at me as they took their seats. "Tell me,” Velvet said sweetly. “Why didn't you take your mother’s name?" She asked me interested.

I told Velvet my story and with Mother’s and she was in shock by the end. "Oh dear." She whispered sadly. "I’m so sorry dear." The brothers glared at me learning that I was a bastard. It seems that in all places bastards are not welcome but I continued as if I didn’t notice.

"It’s fine really. Mother always told me that it doesn’t matter what name you have or what it stood for, as long as you make the best of your life everything will be fine." Velvet smiled.

"That is something Melody would say wouldn’t it?"

Once the tea came we started talking. Velvet told her sons about her adventures in the frontier and they were shocked by the tale. After the story I asked her what had happened to Ace Kicker. Velvet looked sad and told me what had happened. It seemed the sons were shocked by hearing that Velvet was married twice before their father, which was funny to their looks.

Velvet told me that she and Ace Kicker went to Canterlot. Ace and Velvet got married with a marriage license and panned to spend their life together. But Ace was arrested by the military police for his past. It was a long two years before Ace was finally released with one condition to finish his duties as a royal guard. Ace packed and left for war with the other soldiers. But instead of war, he was sent with the patrol to the Everfree Forest, some dark magical forest south of Canterlot where monsters reside.

I asked what had happened. Velvet looked sad as she continued. She said that Ace was able to survive the four years of his deployment in the Everfree and he was lucky to be alive and whole, until he was reassigned to the front lines by some General. Velvet claimed that the General was the same man that was the husband to the woman Ace slept with in his career. Ace being the loyal guard did his duty but at the first run in with the griffins for the battle of Vanhoover, the same battle Dash attended with the Tornado attack, Ace was shot. Ace Kicker died in the first few seconds of the battle.

Velvet began to cry softly after her story. I’m not the only one who felt bad for her. The two brothers looked at one another sad. I gave my condolences for her last husband. Velvet smiled at me and patted my hand for a sign of thanks. So I finally knew what happened to Ace Kicker, so sad that it ended like it did.

I asked if they had any children together. Velvet shook her head, she answered no. She wished to have a piece of Ace with her forever in a child but it didn't happen, the gods must not have wanted them to have a child together.

Velvet explained that it was two years after Ace’s death that she met her latest husband Samuel Sparkle. A talented magician Titanian who was a professor at Celestia’s school for Titanians. Velvet met him while she was working at a library and to Velvet, she said it was love at first sight, she claimed it was like the first time she had seen Ace as a teenager. By the end of the year, Velvet married Sir Samuel Sparkle and became Lady Sparkle. They had two handsome sons and one beautiful daughter. I can happily say that even through her ups and downs, Velvet Mist is now a happy woman.

By evening I took my leave and thanked Velvet for the story and the tea. She suddenly called me to stop me.

"Are you looking for everyone?" She asked me.

"Yes ma'am," I answered. "Aunt Annie wanted me to find everyone and talk to them."

Velvet nodded. "Who else are you looking for?" She asked me.

I told her that I had to find the Belle residence, look for the Kickers, Butterfly's place in Baltimare and then find Tinker Pie. Velvet smiled at me.

"Well it just so happens that my husband was invited to a party at the Belle Residence tomorrow. Why don't you stay for the night and into tomorrow and we’ll all go there together." I nodded thanking her for her hospitality. I get to meet Aunt Diamond's family and be able to fulfill the promise you made for Aunt Diamond.

True to her word, Velvet and her husband allowed me to accompany them to the Belle residence farther into town. When we arrived we were met with a large gathering of people. I stayed close to Velvet and her husband as we approached the residence. It's just like all the fancy mansions around here, but this one had a southern charm to it. I guess the southern charm hadn't left Diamond's family.

I was told by Velvet that Diamond's brother lived at this mansion and he's getting pretty old. Very old. Of course it's no secret that Titanians can live longer lives but I didn't realize this man was in his nineties.

When we arrived I followed close with Velvet through the party, I knew for certain I was way out of place by the fancy high class suits and dresses around me. All I had on me was Mother's black suit jacket, a black bowtie around my neck, nice pants and my hat. I was given some unsatisfied, glaring looks my way. I guess royals know when someone from a lower class gets uninvited

After a while Velvet introduced me to the granddaughter of Master Belle. When I first met this young woman, she was about perhaps twenty years my senior, she looked practically like Aunt Diamond except her hair was this teal green color almost like a sapphire-emerald. She did look quite stunning in her age.

Velvet introduced me to her. I bowed my head in respect as she smiled at me.

"You know Diamond Belle?" She asked interested.

“Yes I knew her. She was my Aunt." I said seeing her beam with excitement. She took my arm pulling me closer to her and she whispered into my ear.

"Do you know where she is by any chance?" She asked hopefully.

I felt guilty ruining her happiness with my news but I went ahead and told her what had happened to Diamond Belle. The woman sighed sadly and nodded her head.

"I supposed it was too much to hope for her return. Oh excuse me, I forgot to introduce myself." She said smiling again but her eyes still convened her sadness. "My name is Sapphire. Sapphire Belle-Lancer, my grandfather Louis Belle was Diamond's brother, second eldest."

"Right," I answered taking her hand and kissed the back of it as mannerisms taught me. "Then I am Tucker Scratch, son of Melody Liker." I said smiling.

Sapphire was thinking for a moment then turned to Velvet.

"Lady Sparkle, you don't mind if I borrow Master Scratch for a while?"

Velvet thought for a moment then sighed. "Go on, be sure to bring him back. He's staying the night at my place."

Sapphire nodded taking my arm into hers. "Of course, just follow me." She said as she started walking. I followed close beside her as she took me away from the party. During our slow walk around the mansion Sapphire asked me questions about Diamond and I tried to tell her all I knew about her. Especially the sore stories about her past.

Sapphire was in shock by the stories about Diamond being a whore in Neigh Orleans and then in the Frontier. But I assured her that Diamond had a happy life later after meeting you, Aunt Annie. Sapphire seemed to be happy for that. After the talk she stopped me at a pair of doors.

"There is someone I want you to meet." She said carefully. "I want you to tell him everything that you have told me. I'm going to introduce you to, my grandfather."

I was surprised by that as she opened the door and peeked her head into the room. She pulled back out then took my arm and pulled me into the room. I was surprised that this was a massive master bedroom with bookshelves on one wall with a mahogany desk by the book shelves. I noticed the large red satin curtains covering the giant windows. But what really caught my attention was the large bed set in the back wall in the middle of the whole room. There was an older man resting in the bed and sitting by him was a man.

He stood up seeing us. Sapphire told me to wait and approached the man talking to him in a hushed whisper. I waited looking around the room. Sapphire cleared her throat and approached me with the man.

"Master Scratch this is my elder brother, Winter Belle. Winter this is Tucker Scratch, he knew Aunt Diamond."

The man held out his hand and I took it and gave it a shake. "I'm happy to know that we get news about her. Grandfather here made it his life mission to find Diamond after he got the rank of Duke by the princesses. But sadly he never found her. Where was she?"

"Later Winter." Sapphire scolded before turning back to me. "Now come, he's awake." She took my hand and dragged me to the bed where I can see the old shrunken man. He opened his hard blue eyes to see me.

"Who are you?" He whispered faintly. I paled and shivered at the sound. This man must be nearing his time by how weak he sounded.

"Grandpa," Sapphire said sweetly. "This is Tucker Scratch." The old man nod his head. "And he knew Diamond."

The man's eyes widened at that. "You do!" He gasped weakly trying to reach up to me. I sat down on the chair that was sitting by his bed and scooted closer to him taking his hand. "Tell me!" He said smiling. "Is she well, where is she?"

I felt horrible but by the look of hope in the old man's eyes I just couldn't ignore that plea for closure. I told him, everything that I told Sapphire and more. From the ups and downs of her life to her end on the farm. The old man had tears in his eyes as he looked up at the ceiling smiling.

"I'm happy that she had a happy ending. I feel so horrible for not doing anything before." he whispered weakly. "She was a sweet, sweet girl as a child. And when she was older she grew into a beautiful flower like she was." I smiled nodding.

After that I left the room feeling my heart break for the man. Sapphire hugged me thanking me for making his grandfather happy, Winter even gave me a hearty handshake letting me know that if I needed anything or get in any trouble to tell the guards to call for him. I thanked them for the party and I told them I was happy to help give a dying man closure.

Sure enough the next morning before I left the Sparkle residence, the news spread like wildfire. Louis Belle died during the night. Though I never knew the man it felt like I was punched in the gut. I turned back and went to the Belle residence to give my condolences to the family. Winter answered the door and saw me. Winter only told me his thanks for giving his grandfather the happiness he needed the night before.

I decided to stay longer and attend the man's funeral, I didn't know why I did it. Maybe it was pity? I wasn't sure for the true reason. Maybe it was just closure for me too.

Two months after meeting the Belles I went into depression and I didn't know why. I stopped searching for a while. That is until a mysterious letter came to my door. I was living with my girlfriend at the time when I got the letter. The address was in Fillydelphia. When I opened the letter it was strange. It was written by a person that knew that I was looking for Tinker Pie. When I looked at the address I knew where to go. I kissed my girl farewell and ran for the train to Filly.

When I got there I was surprised to meet a man who sat nervously at a bench. He saw me and stood up smiling seeing me.

"Hello! Good sir!" He said enthusiastically taking my hand shaking it up and down causing me to almost lose my balance. "Are you by any chance Tucker Scratch?"

"I am," I answered seeing his huge grin that creep me out. No one can smile that wide or even be this happy. "And you are?" I asked curiously.

"Me? Oh how silly of me!" He said reaching into his suit jacket and pulled out a large present from the inside of his jacket. Now when I mean large, I mean large! I had no idea how this man did that magic trick. "This is for you!"

I blinked pulling the ribbon of the bow off then opened the box to find another box. I continued this task until the last box was about the size of my hand. I opened the box then saw a small ball of metal wire.

"Um, what is this?" I asked interested.

The man chuckled. "The beginning of change and discovery, my friend." He said wrapping his arm around my neck pulling me close to him and choking me as he beamed up at the sky. "I had this dream of one day making power cables stretch throughout Equestria and use that line in your hand to make lightning!"

I stared at him confused. "You still didn't tell me who you are!" I wheezed trying to get out of his hold, no doubt this man was an Eponian.

"Oh did I not introduce myself? I thought I did!" He said pushing me aside to reach into his magical coat again to pull out a strange thing, it was a bunch of papers reading through them. I stood back up as the man made a loud gasp causing me to jump.

"Oh, my gosh!" He squeaked. "You're right!" He said tossing the papers away. "Oh well I better be more watchful of such things." He said fingering his chin. "The writer can sure have done better than to have forgotten to introduce me!"

I looked around making sure no one else was watching. This man was crazy!

"What are you talking about?" I asked.

"Oh nothing!" The man said giggling, which again was strangely creepy. "My name is Winston Pie! Head inventor for Fillydelphia and I'm the only son to Tinker Pie." He grabbed me pulling me close in a sideways hug again as he pulled off his top hat (that came out of nowhere) and placed it over his chest. "May she remain in peace!" He sniffled and started crying out sprouts of tears from his eyes.

Aunt Annie, to be truthful here, I didn’t like this man. He was too unusual! Too unnatural! And above all he is insane! I don't know what Tinker Pie was like before I was born but I can get an idea what she was like by her son! Nothing else to say besides I will never look at the world the same way again.

I left Master Pie to his fantasies of electricity or whatever he called it and took a train to Manehattan. Funny enough as I was sitting there a young Jupitarian roused me from my thoughts asking if the seat across from me was taken. I told him to take it. He thanked me and sat down across from me.

We sat there in silence until I finally got a look at him. By his facial features I recognized him from somewhere. It took me most of the train ride home when I finally got the idea. I asked the man if he knew of a man by the name of Kicker. The man looked at me for a long moment and said that his last name was Kicker. That actually caught me off guard.

"Really?" I asked. "Please pray tell, have you heard of a man by the name of Ace Kicker?"

This man looked at me as if spooked then nodded. "Ace Kicker was my father."

I was shocked beyond belief, I was sitting across from Ace Kicker's son!

He introduced himself as Storm Kicker and soon asked me questions about him. I tried answering all I could about Ace and Storm seemed satisfied by the stories. And I even told him about his demise in the war. Storm told me he already knew about Ace’s death but no one, not even his mother, told him about his father. Sadly our chat came to an end, he had to get off the train to get home. We shook hands and he thanked me for telling him about his father. I watched him leave the train and couldn't help but feel happy again and yet sad at the same time. It's so hard telling people that their loved ones are dead. It just breaks my heart.

Finally the final member, Butterfly. It took me one more year of searching before I finally found her. Before I left for Baltimare, I married my girlfriend and we are both very happy I should add.

Once I got away from our apartment I went to Baltimare and used the five year old address hoping that it was the same one. It turned out that the address led me to a nice large farm outside of town near a forest.

As soon as I arrived I noticed that there were children running or flying in the air, not only children but animals. So many dogs, collies, mastiffs, and so many mutts! The dogs saw me and started barking and growling. I quickly called out that I was looking for Butterfly.

One of the children whistled and the dogs stopped their barking to turn to her. The girl walked over glaring at me, she looked around thirteen years old.

"Why do you want to talk to Granny?" She asked. I answered that I knew Butterfly and wanted to speak with her.

"Who are you?" The girl asked glaring at me.

"Tucker Scratch, just tell her the name Melody Liker or Annie Apple. She'll know."

Right before the girl left we heard the sound of a ringing triangle on the front porch and I saw her. I remembered the stories about Butterfly but seeing her now, she's a true beauty even in her older age. Her gray and pink hair was up in a bun and she was dressed in clothes that reminded me of something you would wear Aunt Annie. But they seem to be sewn by hand, baggy cotton trousers, a button up yellow cotton shirt and well-worn boots. She saw us and flew over to us landing by the girl.

"And you are stranger?" She asked carefully with a searching look.

"Granny, he says you know him." The girl said pointing at me.

"Really? And what's your name stranger?" Butterfly asked.

"Tucker Scratch, ma'am." I said tipping my hat. "I'm Melody Liker's son."

Her eyes widened hearing Mother's name pointing at me. "But ... Melody wouldn't sleep with men." She said suspiciously. I quickly told her who I was and how I was born, Butterfly looked sad hearing this. Then I told her of why I went looking for her.

"Annie?" She asked in shock. "She's still alive? She hadn't answered any of my letters in years so I gave up writing because I thought she passed or forgot."

I quickly reassured her that it wasn't because of that. The farm took more time and things happened out in the frontier. Butterfly nodded then allowed me to join her family for lunch. It was there I met her husband and shook hands with him. A nice fellow I should add. He was an Eponian artist.

Butterfly and I talked through the rest of the day, Butterfly trying to get me to talk about my life on the farm and how much had changed since she was a teenager. By the time night fell she offered me a place to stay the night at the farm house. I accepted and then after breakfast the next morning I was ready to leave. Butterfly hugged me and said, “Thank you and give my regards to Annie. I do miss hearing from her." I told her I'll try and I left.

There it is Aunt Annie, I finally finished your mission and I finally understand why you wanted to hear from your friends again. I guess it was tough living alone as long as you had. And I promise you now, I'll come and visit you and introduce you to my wife. You’re the only family I have left Annie. In the spring we'll be coming and I hope this letter brought you happiness and closure.

Your nephew,

Tucker Scratch.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Letter to Tucker Scratch from Terrance Cloud
Head Worker at the Apple & Liker Farm in Hoofington.

Dear Master Scratch,

I'm sorry to give you bad news on the arrival of your letter to Miss Annie. My name is Terrance, I work with Annie here at the farm and I have some awful news to report.

Annie was working when she shouldn’t have and you should know that there is no way to stop that woman when something’s on her mind. First we saw her at the graves of her loved ones that morning. We didn't do anything. But then the next thing I knew I was called by the other workers hearing that Annie was in the orchard picking apples and she fell off her ladder. She must have jiggled the ladder and fell over hitting her head, very hard.

We called a doctor in Hoofington to help her but he said that she might not get back up her feet after this blow. Annie woke up sure, but we feared the old girl had finally taken her last straw. I stayed with her at the farm house to make sure she had someone there with her. One night I heard her rambling in her sleep and went to check on her and she was crying out for someone.

I'm afraid I haven't known Annie long but by the way she cried for the names, Melody, Diamond, and her Mother, it was heartbreaking to hear her cry for those names. I took her hand and tried to get her to calm down. When she finally did she thanked me but had one last thing to tell me before going back to sleep.

She told me to give the chest to you. I didn't understand what she meant though, sad to say. I watched her fall back to sleep and soon later I fell asleep too. The next morning I woke up and her hand was chilled and I noticed that she was pale. I felt her forehead and for her pulse. She was gone, she passed in her sleep.

All I can say is that I'm in debt to your aunt. She gave me a second chance when no one not even my own family would give me. She took me under her wing and taught me all I could in taking care of the farm while she was incapable of doing so.

I'm sorry Mr. Scratch, there was nothing we could have done, it was her time and I feared that she was hurting the way she left. Until you say otherwise or until you come and visit, I'll take care of this farm. The property is yours by family right. Please come soon, we have already placed Annie into the ground by Diamond Belle, the woman I heard about in her rants before her passing. She's now laid to rest and I pray to the gods that she's now at peace.

With My Condolences,

Terrance Cloud

Author's Note

Chapter 23, an additional chapter when I realized that I wrote a bit much on Chapter 22. Tucker's letter was an important link for you guys along with Vinyl and Applejack in learning about what had happened with Ace, Dash, Butterfly, Tinker, and Velvet. Because I'm sure there will be people asking, "What happened to the others? And how are they connected to the characters we know of today?"

So there it is. As for Tucker Scratch, I purposely made sure he doesn't describe his life with his wife. :raritywink: I'll let you guys speculate about his life after the letter. But if I wanted to give him more info I would say that Tucker and his wife had maybe four children, two boys and two girls and all four of them are talented in music and magics. Epilogue is up next.

If there are any mistakes I missed please let me know.

Epilogue

Epilogue

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

"Dang," Applejack whispered setting down the letter to wipe her eyes. Apple Bloom was nodding her head sniffling wiping her nose. Vinyl though she was looking for something in the chest and in the books. Applejack looked over at her sadly.

"Vi?" She called. Vinyl ignored her.

"Where is it, there has to be more!" Vinyl whispered looking through the pages of the books to find pictures or even letters, something to help her answer her questions.

"Vinyl!" Applejack yelled out. Apple Bloom looked over sniffling as Vinyl continued looking for whatever it is she was looking for.

"What are you looking for?" Apple Bloom asked wiping her nose with her arm again.

"There has to be more." Vinyl said in a rushed tone.

"More of what?" Applejack asked curiously. "What is there more of? Melody Liker died, everyone passed."

"I know that!" Vinyl snapped causing the two sisters to stare at her surprised. It was rare for Vinyl to actually snap like that.

"Vinyl, what are you looking for?" Applejack carefully placing her hand on Vinyl’s shoulder feeling her shake.

"Melody had a son." Vinyl whispered looking to the picture of Melody Liker and Annie Apple sitting on the porch in front of the Apple & Liker farm. "Melody had a son. Tucker Scratch." She said turning back to Applejack.

"So?" Apple Bloom asked still not understanding the reason why Vinyl was so upset.

"Don’t you two get it?" Vinyl asked grabbing the photo and holding it out for them to see. "Melody Liker and I are so similar is because we are related! It's true!"

Applejack looked to Apple Bloom then motioned for her to run off. "Bloom, why don’t ya go on to the house. Vinyl and I are going have a chat."

Apple Bloom nodded numbly as she walked out of the old barn and left the two older siblings alone. Applejack sighed looking at Vinyl then took the photo from her hand.

"Yes I know. I’ve been told many time that I look like Johnny Apple, my great grandfather." She said with a shrug. "It's not uncommon for similarities." Vinyl growled.

"You just don’t get it!"

"What don't I get Vi?" Applejack asked glaring at her.

"Melody had a son!" Vinyl said again. "And in his letter, Tucker Scratch said that he married a girl! How many kids did he have, how many of them had kids too? Just how many were there?" Vinyl asked softly. Finally Applejack’s brain clicked, Vinyl was acting like this because she was given clues to her past family! Is it possible that Vinyl might have a family out in Equestria somewhere? Applejack was ready to speak when he sisters heard a commotion outside the gym.

The barn doors opened and Zecora walked into the gym looking around. The members of Team Ponyville for the Equestrian Games walked into the barn a little nervous. As Zecora walked in with determined strides the others following her were slow to walk in. Applejack and Vinyl could see Nurse Redheart, Time Turner, Raindrops, Allie Way, Roseluck, Cloud Kicker, and Ditzy Do. Which to the sisters they don’t understand Zecora’s top choices for the team. Other than Cloud Kicker, they didn’t understand why Allie Way, Raindrops, Roseluck or Ditzy were in the team.

"I still don’t think I should be here." Allie Way said looking around fidgeting with her hands. "I mean, I'm not a great magician! All I do is bowl."

Nurse Redheart shrugged. "If Zecora says you are in the team, then she must have a reason."

"And besides!" Cloud Kicker said wrapping her arms around Allie Way's neck and Redheart's neck pulling them close to her. The two women blushed harshly. "If she has chosen two pretty asses in the team then I'm not complaining." She said grinning.

Raindrops walked past Cloud Kicker slapping her upside the head as she passed. Cloud winced releasing her blushing captives to rub her head glaring at the blue headed Jupitarian.

“You’re lucky you have a cute face, or I would have slapped you back.” Cloud grumbled with a smirk. Raindrops smirked in return walking past her. Roseluck groaned rolling her eyes walking past CK with Ditzy behind her.

"Whoa," Ditzy said seeing the sisters with the chest and its contents on the ring floor. "Did we interrupt spring cleaning?" She asked innocently. "Oh and I brought the Lucky Muffin!" She cheered holding up a muffin in her hand. Redheart groaned applying hand to forehead as Roseluck, Allie Way, and Raindrops stared in confusion. Cloud Kicker was chuckling.

"Atta' girl!" she cheered until she noticed the angry and sad looks on the Apple sisters. Cloud frowned walking over to the ring. "Hey everything going alright you two? Did we come at a bad time?" Zecora Time Turner looked up seeing the sisters.

"It’s nothing." Vinyl said blushing turning away as Applejack rubbed her face. Applejack turned to Vinyl with worry.

"Vinyl, I'm sorry I didn’t get the connection sooner." Applejack whispered sadly. "I thought you were over the ... family issue." Vinyl turned away then walked out of the ring.

"Vinyl?" Cloud asked watching her Titanian friend walk out of the barn.

"Yeah," Roseluck said with a worried wince. "I think we came at a horrible time."

Allie pointed her thumb at the door. "What's wrong with Vinyl? I haven't seen her this depressed since we were kids."

Applejack rubbed her face with her hands shaking her head. "We just discovered something and Vinyl got upset about it."

"Should we go after her?" Ditzy asked worriedly.

"I'll go," Applejack said quickly jumping off the ring and ran to the door. She opened the door and watched a familiar black mare run off with Vinyl of her back to the forest.

"Never mind." Applejack said sourly. Cloud peeked over Annie's shoulder to see Vinyl ride off.

"What happened?" Cloud asked seriously.

"Here, let me show you." Applejack walked back to the ring with Cloud behind her. The others stayed outside the ring watching as Zecora, Redheart, and Turner were busy checking the training equipment. Applejack reached down to pull out the group shot photo in front of the cabin that was probably Ace's cabin before they built the farm house.

Cloud looked at the picture then blinked in shock. "Wait a minute I could have remembered if I was dressed for a snap shot like this. And so far I don’t remember even taking an old western snap shot while the Council was here."

Applejack took the picture and quickly told Cloud Kicker and the others about the story of Annie Apple and Melody Liker. By the end of the story the others of Team Ponyville were sitting in the ring with Cloud and AJ looking at the photos and the books. Zecora left with Redheart and Turner to make training plans for the next day.

"Wow!" Ditzy exclaimed. "This is so awesome, who would have thought that your ancestors were best friends or practically sisters!"

Cloud blushed thinking about a certain council member back in Canterlot. "Huh who would have thought?" She said with a ghost of a smirk.

Applejack nodded sadly. "Vinyl just discovered a piece of her past family’s history. She's goin’ nuts."

"Why?" Roseluck asked. "Just because this woman is her ancient grandmother?"

Applejack nodded. "And that ancient grandmother had a son, Tucker Scratch." Applejack said holding out the letter. Roseluck took the letter reading it to herself, Raindrops leaned over to take a look at the letter too.

"So ... what happened to them anyway?" Allie asked looking at the picture as it was passed around.

Applejack sighed. "Well most of them passed away. Rose died during child birth at a young age. Diamond died of old age, Melody the same but she had Alzheimer’s."

The group hissed at that. Applejack nodded sadly.

"Ace was killed in the line of duty during the Border War. Velvet married a scholar by the name of Sparkle and died in Canterlot. Butterfly lived her life in Baltimare and died there, Tinker died in Fillydelphia, and Annie died from a head injury at the farm."

Cloud nodded thinking. "I've heard of Ace Kicker. Not much though." Cloud said shrugging. "It's only bits and pieces. I guess because the Kickers were mainly weather patrollers might be the cause of loss of stories." She said unsure.

"So Vinyl is upset about what exactly?" Raindrops asked still confused watching Roseluck hand the letter back to Applejack. Cloud kicker wrapped her arm around Raindrops with a sigh.

"Everyone knows Vinyl's past life is a mystery. Hell even I don’t know much."

"Oh right," Raindrops said with a shameful blush. "I forgot about that."

Applejack nodded. "I think Vinyl still wishes for answers, a sort of closure as to why she was in that horrible place.” AJ said thinking. “I mean if I got evidence ‘bout my family I would want to find answers too! I think she was hopin’ to find information ‘bout Tucker Scratch's later life after he wrote that letter to Annie Apple before her passing. I think Vinyl wants to find other Scratch's out there and get answers."

Cloud turned to the doors. "I hope she's not beating herself up over this."

"If she doesn't come back by dinner, I'll go find her." Applejack said seriously as she started placing the books back into the chest. Ditzy and Allie helped her clean up.

"Count me in." Cloud said immediately standing up. "I'll send word to the fort to get Blossom and my boys to find her for you." Cloud was ready to rush off but Roseluck stopped her by grabbing her shirt tail. Applejack smiled as she chuckled.

"Nah, that won't be necessary, thank you though." Applejack said smiling as Cloud shrugged.

"Hey, did you look inside this box?" Allie asked opening the painted box. "What does “Apple Bucker” mean?" Applejack shook her head unsure until she remembered what was in the box in the first place.

"Be careful!" She said too later as Allie opened the box and gasped at what was inside.

"What is that?" Allie asked in awe and shock. The group looked down at the polished object inside the box. Applejack though knew what it was.

"I can't believe it." Applejack whispered in awe reaching down to lift up the Colt Walker revolver, probably the last one of Tinker Pie's inventions in Equestria.

"What is that?" Roseluck asked.

Applejack gulped, she held the Walker in her hands. The same object that Annie used to kill people in the Frontier.

"It was Annie's. That's all you need to know." She said cryptically. She didn’t want her friends to know what the object was and what it was used for back in the day. And not to mention Cloud Kicker being a guard, she might take the old weapon away. Applejack looked over to see Cloud giving the weapon a questioning look. Annie gulped as she carefully pushed the ramming rod down to peek into the wheel to see if the revolver was loaded or not. She gulped to see that the revolver was fully loaded. She gulped again and carefully set the ram rod back in place hearing a small click then set the Walker down next to her.

"Hey you can look under holder here!" Allie said pulling out the silk holder that held all of Annie’s reloading kit and looked down into the box to see a silver Watch. "Hey an old antique watch." Allie said in excitement.

"A what?" Applejack asked seeing the watch from the story in Allie's hand. "Give it!" Applejack yelped grabbing the watch looking at it in shock. Allie glared at her from the rude gesture as the others stared at the watch in awe.

"What?" Ditzy asked intrigued see how Applejack looked at the watch in awe.

"This was Melody watch, Annie placed it in the chest after Melody death!"

"Applejack!" A male's voice called out. The group of women turned to see Big Mac standing at the doors.

"Yeah?" Applejack asked still shocked by having the old watch in her hands.

"Granny wants your to help with making dinner. Are we expecting guests for dinner?" Mac asked regarding the other women in the barn.

"Um," The girls said at once.

"Actually, I got to go," Roseluck said quickly. "I have to get the flowers tended before I go to bed."

"Same here, I got some balls to polish." Allie said blushing. "Now that I'm on the team I can't bowl for most of the summer."

"Oh my I have to tuck in Dinky!" Ditzy said horrified. "I got to go as well. Gosh I didn't realize what time it is!"

"Count me in if AJ will let me." Cloud said turning to Applejack to see her just staring at the watch.

The other three ran out of the gym waving farewell to Mac. Cloud stayed in the barn with AJ and nodded to Mac. "Make a space for me please?"

Mac smiled and nodded. "Eeyup," He left them alone. Cloud looked down at the old weapon with worry as Applejack placed the watch to her ear. Cloud looked up noticing AJ's face light up with a smile.

"Sweet Epona... It still works."

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

After the making of dinner, the family with the addition of Cloud Kicker sat in the table eating silently as Applejack told Granny and Mac about what she had found out. At the end of the story Cloud Kicker shook her head leaning back in her seat.

"Wow," Mac said shaking his head. "So that's why Vinyl’s outside?" Applejack nodded.

"Yeah, she's really down." Applejack whispered sadly messing with the brown gravy left over from her mash potatoes on her plate.

"She's still out there?" Cloud asked surprised. "I could have sworn she would be back inside by now."

Granny thought for a long moment then set down her spoon onto her plate. "Ye're saying that this chest you found had all these books in it?"

"Yeah!" Apple Bloom said smiling.

Granny nodded a little shocked. "That old thang?" She asked curiously. "Yes, I think I remember lookin' into that old thang."

"Wait?" Applejack said surprised. "Ya mean ya knew 'bout Annie's chest?"

Granny nodded. "Yes, I looked there once or twice when I was younger."

Annie's mouth dropped open. "Wait, when did ya get Annie's chest?"

Granny smiled as she looked back. "Hmm, let's see. Yer father was maybe Apple Bloom's age when I was given the chest."

"When?" Appel Bloom asked interested.

Granny thought long and hard. "Oh it was probably one of the first few Apple family reunions here in Ponyville. And yer father was a scrapper he was." She said with a smirk rubbing Apple Bloom’s head causing the young Apple to giggle. "Reminds me of this half-pint!" Apple Bloom giggled while the other three smiled.

"Anyway, we were just havin' some fun when this stranger came upon the farm. Now that I think about it," Granny said softly with a frown. "He was a fine man. An older man. I don’t remember his name though but I do know he was a Titanian. He walked up dressed in his black suit jacket from the city. He asked me if this place was where the Apple family lived. I answered him, "We sure as sugar are."”

The two Apples and guest chuckled at that. Granny continued with a smile. "He was very kind I remembered that well, 'cause most city boys like him are nothing but money sucking jackals at that time. He smiled and he bowed to me. A Titanian bowing to an Eponian, what had the world come to?" Granny laughed at that as the others smiled waiting for her to continue.

"Let's see, he stood back up and said that he has a chest that belonged to an Apple that was passed down to him by his grandfather, who had passed recently. I asked him which Apple did it came from. He told me that this Apple was shunned by her family two generations ago because of her beliefs and her desire to be independent. He also told me about his grandfather and how he was the adopted nephew of this Apple by the name of Annabelle Apple. Funny enough after this Annabelle Apple no Apple daughter was named after her, at least not in the east."

"Really?" Applejack asked quiet shocked. "Why? Just because Annie didn't want to be bogged down with a man?"

Granny shrugged. "I suppose so." Granny took a quick sip of her ices tea then cleared her throat. "After that short talk with the man, he told me that if I was able, I can take Annie's chest. He shook my hand and told me his thanks and said that this meant so much to his grandfather that the chest will go to Annie's family."

"Then what?" Cloud asked.

Granny shrugged. "He left. And I never got his name, or even if he did, I don't remember his name now. I do remember his red eyes though." She said smiling a touch. "That's the only thing I seem to truly remember him was his unnatural red eyes."

Cloud and Applejack looked at one another with surprise.

"Granny, do ya think that man might be related to Vinyl?" Applejack asked.

Granny thought for a moment. "You know, I never thought about that." Granny stood up looking out the window to the front porch to see Vinyl sitting on the porch. "Go on and clean up without me." Granny said reaching for Vinyl's empty plate. "Get Vinyl's portion of dinner and save it for her." Granny ordered as Applejack took the plate and walked onto the kitchen while Mac, Cloud and Apple Bloom cleaned up the table. Granny walked to the door and peeked out to see Vinyl staring at her hands. Granny sighed thinking about what to say.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Vinyl sat on the porch steps staring at the growing darkness around her. She looked down at her hands as tiny parts of her past try to break through the wall she built since she told Octavia about her past. She gulped hard closing her eyes as the questions bugged her yet again since she was little girl.

Why did they leave me?

What did I do?

Did they not want me anymore?

Was I a mistake?

Vinyl shook her head hard covering her face with her hands. She took in deep breaths to calm herself. She heard the door open behind her but remained glued to her position. She felt a gentle hand on her head and let her visitor sit down on the porch next to her with a wince. Vinyl looked over to see it was Granny sitting next to her.

"Hi Granny." Vinyl whispered turning away to hide her tears. Granny wrapped her arm around Vinyl pulling her close, kissing her on the head.

"Now, now, Vinyl. I learned from Applejack and Apple Bloom what had happened and they told me how you were taking the news." Vinyl remained silent as she felt Granny's fingers in her hair. "How are you feeling?"

Vinyl thought for a moment then shook her head. "How should I feel? I just found out I have an ancestor and she had a son and he was married and I don't know if there were more and if so ... Am I the only one?"

Granny sighed softly as Vinyl sniffled shaking her head. "I am happy with my life, Granny. I just want to know."

Granny nodded. "We all want to know the truth dear. You don't think Jonah and Ariane wanted to find out the real reason why too?" She asked seeing Vinyl look up at her.

"Really? I thought they just didn't think about it." Vinyl said curious.

"Oh they did, sugar. They thought about how you ended up in that place, how one person could treat you poorly, or even why. But we never knew the reasons why so we stopped thinking about it and think about the here and now. Which at the time was to get you out of that little shell you locked yourself in as a young’un."

Vinyl smiled sadly, shaking her head. The two sat there for a long moment seeing the stars appear in Luna's night sky. Vinyl suddenly began to smile.

"At least I now know that I did have a family before everything went so bad. I might have cousins, aunts, uncles, grandparents. How many are there?" Vinyl asked awed. Then she frowned turning away. "Was I a mistake?" She asked suddenly.

Granny shook her head. "No Vinyl!" She said with shock. "Never think that, sugar. You were born in this world for a reason. It's in the Great Faust’s hands what you were born on this world to do."

Vinyl shrugged. "Like what?"

Granny smiled. "Well for starters, you were born on this world to be a talented Titanian."

Vinyl blushed a touch. "I'm not that special."

Granny chuckled. "Of course you are dearie. You created magic that even the council members and the princesses have a focus on you." Granny smiled seeing Vinyl smile at the praise. "Also, you have a pretty musician gal living just two hours away." Granny said pointing to the direction of Canterlot. Vinyl turned to the side and see the lights of Canterlot on the mountain with a light blush on her face.

"Don't count your chicks before they hatch dearie, because the way I see it, you are the luckiest young Titanian I have ever known. When you were born in this world, you were a Scratch. But ever since you stumbled to our orchard, you became an Apple. Never forget your origins, but most importantly don't forget where you are now." Granny whispered seeing Vinyl smile at her. "I love you Vinyl, I love Applejack, Mac, Apple Bloom, and all of the Apple family."

Vinyl nodded as Granny gave her a quick kiss on the head as she stood up walking back to the door.

"Thank you," Vinyl whispered turning. "I needed that."

Granny smiled. "We all need reminding. Understand this Vinyl, it's alright to try and find the truth but don't let the truth ruin your happiness."

Vinyl nodded smiling. She stood up walking into the house behind Granny to see Cloud stop before the door.

"Hey Vinyl," Cloud said with a sad smile. "Are you doing alright?" She asked worriedly.

Vinyl nodded. "Yeah, I'm fine now." Cloud nodded walking past her to the door. "Hey CK." Cloud stopped turning to Vinyl to see her smile at her. "Thanks for being a good friend."

Cloud smiled happily but then had a thought and her smile went into a flirtatious smirk. "You know," Cloud said boldly, leaning against the door frame with a quirked brow. "I'm still waiting for you to fawn over me." Before Cloud could say anything else she felt a pillow smack into her face. Apple Bloom was laughing pointing at her as Cloud blinked a few times looking down at the couch pillow. Vinyl was giggling twiddling her fingers her magic still present on her fingertips.

"Right, right," Could said chuckling. "I'm glad you're doing better." She opened the door and winked at her. "I'm still waiting." She joked before flying off for home. Apple Bloom was still giggling from earlier. Granny though snorted shaking her head.

"She sure does have a lot of nerve saying that in my presence." Granny said sourly even though she had a smile on her face. Vinyl chuckled.

"That's part of her charm." Vinyl joked before taking the plate of food that was left for her. "I'll go eat in my room. Night everyone." She called walking for the stairs.

Once Vinyl reached her room she stopped to see Applejack sitting on her bed with a small cardboard box next to her. Applejack looked up seeing Vinyl and stood up.

"Hey how are you feeling?" She asked worriedly.

"Better," Vinyl answered, closing her door behind her. "Granny reminded me of some things." She said setting the plate on her nightstand moving her clock and lamp to the side to make room.

"Like what?" Applejack asked curiously.

Vinyl shrugged. "That I'm very lucky." Vinyl chuckled sadly sitting on her bed leaning against the backboard. Applejack sat back down on the bed watching Vinyl eat her dinner. After a few moments of staring Vinyl looked up from her plate to see Applejack's worried look.

"What?" Vinyl asked wiping her mouth with her napkin.

Applejack shrugged. "Just concerned for you that’s all. I know for a long time we would hang around as kids you always talked about what your parents might be like and if you had brothers and sisters and what they were like and such."

Vinyl rolled her eyes. "Look, I'm fine. Yes, I still think about them and the what if's but I'm better now. I'm an Apple, and I'm happy for that. Can we stop talking about this?"

Applejack nodded. “Sure, sorry."

After another long moment Applejack reached into her pocket. "I found this in the chest. I think you should see this."

Vinyl looked over at her as Applejack pulled out an antique silver watch from her back pocket. Vinyl dropped her fork into her plate and snatched the watch from Applejack’s hand and stared in bewilderment at the object.

"This is ... Melody’s watch!"

"I know," Applejack whispered seeing Vinyl touching it with delicate hands as if it was very fragile. Then Vinyl placed the watch to her ear and gasped seeing AJ's growing smile.

"No way!" Vinyl said smiling. "This is Melody’s old watch ... And it still works!" She looked back at Applejack to see her smile sadly at her.

"Considering it was Melody’s, I thought maybe you should take it. I've already cleaned up the mess and such." Applejack turned and patted the small box sitting next to her. "Also, I placed the more important things in here. They're yours by family right anyway." Vinyl watched AJ slide the box towards her. Vinyl grabbed the box and opened it to see the few items that were Melody’s. Vinyl pick up the pictures, journals, the glasses, and a hat. Vinyl picked up the ancient bowler hat seeing that the fabric was tearing in places as if the hat was used a lot. Vinyl placed it on her head smiling up at Applejack. Applejack smiled back.

"Wow, you do look like her with that on.” Vinyl blushed at that taking off the hat. Annie looked over at the clock on Vinyl’s night stand then yawned. “I better get ready for bed. We have a big day in the morning." She said taking Vinyl’s plate.

Vinyl nodded placing the hat back into the box. "Yeah, we do."

Applejack left the room with a silent "Good night" and closed the door behind her. Vinyl sighed looking down at the watch in her hand. She was actually holding something that was part of her actual family. She blinked and held the watch trying to get it to open.

"Oh right," She grunted ending her struggle. "It's magically locked ... I wonder though." Vinyl held the watch in her hands and concentrated on her magic. As her hands glowed bright blue she felt something give, the lid popped up!

"No way." She whispered with shock as she opened the watch and smiled seeing the white clock face and the black clock hands moving. But what surprised her was a piece of paper in the lid. It was tiny!

"Great Titania," Vinyl whispered remembering what the piece of paper was! Annie wrote in her book that it was the paper that held Melody's life rules. A magical piece of paper that shrinks or grows by magic. Vinyl carefully peeled the paper off the lid setting the watch on the bed and concentrated on her magic to make the paper grow. Slowly and surly the piece of paper grew until it grew to a normal paper size. Vinyl carefully unfolded the ancient paper until she could see writing and marked out phrases. She counted eight rules on the paper.

"Rule one," Vinyl whispered out loud. What she saw were letters and a line that went straight through the phrase. Vinyl squinted trying to read the ancient script, the ink used rue one was fading into the paper. "Trust no one!" Vinyl read softly. But next to the old rule was a new rule. "An exception towards Annie." Vinyl looked down to see the second rule.

"Rule two: Lie, it's the only method of survival." Vinyl read feeling bad. "The bigger the lie, the more powerful you are."

"Rule three: Men are the superior kind. To be accepted, be the man." Vinyl sighed feeling horrible now. These were probably written as Melody grew up.

"Rule four," Vinyl blinked realizing that rule number four was marked out completely, she couldn't read it. But there was an addition. "Love is the most scared of all, you don’t know what you have before it's taken from you forever." Vinyl sighed realizing that maybe Melody wrote something negative about love then replaced it with something sad. "Rose's passing must have changed rule number four." Vinyl whispered.

"Rule five: the upper class care little about us. Same with the lower class. What is middle class to be if it's all the same?" Vinyl scratched her head curious as to what Melody meant. By the looks of the writing however Melody must have been drunk or emotionally unstable. Whatever it was it affected her judgment on this rule.

"Rule six: Trust no one in the business, especially in the train industry."

Vinyl noticed that rule seven was marked off too and replaced with a new rule. "Rule seven: Children are a blessing. Love them and cherish them." Vinyl smiled at that. Tucker must have been born when she wrote the renewed rule seven.

"Rule eight: Live life to the fullest, never regret a things that made you happy."

Vinyl blinked staring at the rules thinking. She reached over into her night stand drawer to pull out a pencil she had stashed inside. She grabbed a book and set the paper on the book to have a hard surface to write. She bit her lip as she wrote a number nine and circled it under Rule eight.

"Rule nine," Vinyl whispered out loud as she wrote. "Never forget how you came to being. Never forget how fortunate you truly are." She paused tapping the pencil to her lip thinking about Octavia causing her to smile. "Never forget the lives you cherished and the lives you touched. Love all you can because you never know when you can have the chance to do it again."

Vinyl smiled happily at the new rule and couldn't help but sigh. She looked down at the book to realize it was her music journal. She smirked and opened the book and placed the rules sheet inside. She reached into her back pocket to pull out the suggestive photo of Rose Philharmonica.

Before the story Vinyl would be excited in imagining Octavia dressed like that, but now with a story to commemorate with the picture it just made her sad. Vinyl stared at Rose's flirtatious smirk and gray eyes and felt horrible. She reached over for the photo of Melody Liker and Annie Apple sitting for a picture and couldn’t help but smile.

"At least you're together now right?" She whispered sadly. “Together in memory and spirit." Vinyl set the two photos together into the journal and smiled. She closed the journal and opened the drawer to the nightstand and placed the journal into the drawer. She went back to the box and pulled out Melody’s glasses and set them with the journal. Then her eyes fell upon the watch sitting opened on her bed. She smirked and closed the watch placing it into the drawer then pushed the drawer closed.

Vinyl undressed from her clothes and pulled on her night clothes for the night. She set the box on the floor and pushed it under her bed. She sat down on her bed looking around her in thought. One thought popped up causing her to stiffen then grin with excitement, the Equestrian Games is coming soon. She smirked giggling.

"I better win a gold medal." She said to herself standing up. She looked up at one of the posters of Octavia Philharmonica in her room. "Not only for you, Tavi, but maybe to get noticed. My name will be in the papers all over Equestria!" She stated smiling at the possibility of her plan of finding any remnants of her family.

"If I still have family out there, they'll see my name. They’ll know I exist!" She cheered silently at the possibly of her actual family noticing her. But then she frowned. "If any one of them knew." She shook her head hard. "Think of the positives!” She scolded herself.

“Number one: By the time the games start I'll be seeing Octavia again!" She sighed at that falling back onto her bed with a dreamy smile on her face. "Number two: I get to see the Council of Harmony again.” She chuckled thinking about AJ and Rarity together again. Or even seeing Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow, and Twilight. “Number three: I get to see my cousins ..." She frowned at that.

"Oh boy," She grumbled with a groan covering her face with her hands. The whole Apple Family will probably be here for the games and Vinyl wasn't too excited with that thought.

“Maybe having a tiny family might not be so bad at all.” She joked.

Author's Note

Here we are the end! It took me 8 months to write this story and I'm happy to say that it is over and done and I'm happy you all enjoy the story.

Big thanks to Mariacheat-Brony for allowing me to use his verse for this story. If this is the first story you guys read of the Apple Scratch Verse then you should go (Right Now!!) and read Mariacheat-Brony's main Apple Scratch story line. But if you have already done that, then definitely check out the other Tales of Apple Scratch stories too. (They're really good!). Definitely check out the Group too! :raritywink:

I also like to thank all of you guys for giving this a read, giving me comments, thumbs up and faves. That really means a lot and I am happy you guys really enjoy the story. Will I write more of Apple Scratch? Nope! Sorry, I just had to get this one story out of my system. I dreamed of writing a cool western theme story and Apple Scratch seemed to fit that mold perfectly. I might try and write another western theme story in the future and since you all enjoyed this I might consider writing more historical fiction based fan fics since this was a blast for me to write. (History nerd here! :twistnerd: )

Again big thanks to you guys and I'm happy you guys enjoy the story. Until next time! :twilightsmile:

Prologue

Tales of Apple Scratch:
Just Another Wild West Story

By: TigerSwirl448

My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic (c) Lauren Faust & Hasbro
Apple Scratch Verse (c) Mariacheat-Brony

Prologue

The sun was rising high up in the sky above Sweet Apple Acres as Apple Bloom sat on the white washed fence watching her sisters and brother lead a horse pulling a cart to the orchard to pick up their baskets. Apple Bloom smiled watching her sisters’ smile and knew now that they’ve gotten better since the Council of Harmony left two weeks ago. She sighed remembering their sad faces watching the magical carriage leave for Canterlot.

Apple Bloom missed them too but Vinyl and Applejack both were very close with two of the members in particular. Really close. Vinyl got close to Octavia Philharmonica and Applejack got real close to Rarity Belle. The younger apple remembered seeing her sisters hugging them before they left. But thanks to the promise of the Equestrian Games being in Ponyville, the sisters have lightened up some. The idea of seeing their dear friends again later on in the year gave them the perk they needed.

Apple Bloom never forgotten the adventures she had with Pinkie Pie, learning about baking cupcakes and even seeing her inventions, of course she promised Pinkie not to tell Twilight how she brought her inventions over. Which is a little strange considering they just appeared out of nowhere into her hand. She remembered asking Rainbow Dash about Pinkie and she gave her a look as she sighed.

“Just don’t think about it, kid. Or you’ll end up crazy like, Twilight.”

Apple Bloom sighed hiking her legs up on the nearest post under her then placed her elbows on her knees, and perched her chin on her hands. She sighed again closing her eyes trying to think of something to do. She’s not needed yet in the chores and she would usually leave to play with her friends. But they all had things to do today. She opened her eyes hearing a bird chirping. She lazily turned to the road then blinked seeing the old barn down the dirt road. She blinked once then a smile appeared on her face.

"That’s it!" She cheered leaping off the fence and ran toward the old barn. Of course it’s not just any old barn, it’s where Applejack and Vinyl fixed it up to be a gym where they wrestle and box each other, not to mention a place where AJ goes and blow off some steam. When Apple Bloom reached the door she pushed it to the side and looked inside. She can see the fighting ring, hanging sandbags, and broken empty bags on the floor. Apple Bloom winced seeing the place as a total disaster, it was as if a twister came in and blew everything to the floor. Apple Bloom knew her sisters were more responsible than this!

"Oh boy," she whimpered. The previous thought was to clean up a little bit for her sisters before Zecora came by to check the gym out. But seeing how messy it has been since yesterday, Apple Bloom now felt like this was a bad idea. After a moment of regret she pulled up her sleeves taking on the work. No work was too big for an Apple.

Apple Bloom grabbed a half-empty sandbag and started dragging it away leaving a trail of white sand behind. She looked at the staircase at the side leading to the upper story of the barn. She looked at the rickety stairs with fear. The stairs were built as a last minute thing back when her parents were still around. The upper story was once filled with hay and barrels, then it was cleaned out and now the upper story is used for storage.

Apple Bloom lifted up the now light and empty bag and headed up the stairs hearing the wood creak and felt them wobble a touch with each step she took. She reached the top shaking from being up so high. She groaned seeing the dusty cramped upper story.

"Now, um, where did Applejack say to put these bags?" She asked out loud. She sighed and started looking around as she walked past the boxes, covered lamps, folded chairs, folded tables, there was even a Ping-Pong table in the corner. Apple Bloom dropped the bag on the floor by the table to look at the old thing. She walked over to the table then placed her finger on the surface and rubbed her finger down to the right and immediately scrunched her nose. The old Ping-Pong table was literally covered with an inch of thick dust.

She wiped her finger on her pants then happened to turn to a corner. She did a double take seeing a strange item among the covered boxes and chairs. Her curiosity piqued, she walked over to the boxes and started pulling them aside, leaving handprints of clean cardboard on the dust. After she was done moving the boxes, she sneezed from the floating dust in the air. She looked down and saw the strange shape covered with a blanket. She grabbed the fabric then pulled it off swirling dust into the air again. Apple Bloom ran to the steps and started coughing and spitting out the dust from her mouth. After she got the dust out of her mouth, nose and eyes, she went back to the strange box. Instead of a box she gasped to see a large wooden chest.

"Wow, a treasure chest?" She asked hopeful to herself as she kneeled down on her knees before the large chest. She blinked seeing that where a pad lock should be was a large knotted up rope keeping the chest closed.

Apple Bloom was confused by this. "Why would someone tie a rope where the lock should be?" She placed her hands on the old rope and tried to untie it. "Wow, this rope are sure tight!" She grunted trying to get the top knot loose.

She sighed feeling her fingers getting scratched and scraped from the harsh rope. She sat down on her rump to think. Then she had an idea. Sometimes Applejack does this when she tried to untie a rope knot that was left tied for a long time. Apple Bloom spat onto the top knot and waited for the rope to soak up the spit. Then she stated to try and undo the top knot then gasped realizing the knot was easier to undo.

"Yes!" She cheered as she started to untie the large knot. After a few minutes of spitting and untying, she finally pulled the long length of coarse rope off the chest.

"A'right," Apple Bloom said smiling bracing her hands on the old brown black lid. "Let’s see what treasures you have." She chuckled as she pushed the lid up and the first thing she saw was the bright red satin cloth lining under the lid. The lining had small red apples. Apple Bloom smiled at the familiar Apple Family symbol. She looked down and frowned.

"Huh?" She asked confused and disappointed. "Where’s the treasure?" She asked out loud. Inside the chest were a lot of picture frames of old black and white pictures, a lot of books, a wooden box, and several maps and a strange black-iron shaped apple.

"What the, huh?" Apple Bloom asked picking up the heavy iron apple symbol. Apple Bloom placed the apple symbol back on top of a book. She picked up the first covered picture frame then pulled it out of a paper bag. She gasped at what she saw. The picture in her hand was of two women, around Big Mac's age.

One woman was sitting on a chair holding a strange metal contraption in her lap. She’s dressed like her cousins from Appaloosa, cowboy hat on her head, cotton shirt, thick dark jeans, cowboy boots on her feet, and a leather vest over the shirt. She looked huge by her thick arms and shoulders and the scowl on her face was similar to Applejack’s scowl.

The second woman was skinner than the first woman. She's dressed in a shirt, jeans, boots, with a studded belt with an apple buckle, hanging out from the belt was a strange handle grip to something. On her shoulders was this large dark blazer jacket. Her hand was on the AJ look-a-like's shoulder and her other hand was behind her back. What Apple Bloom found interesting was that this skinnier woman has combed back hair with a bowler hat on top of her head. She even had a pair of small glasses on her nose. She looked like the spitting image of Vinyl.

"Great Epona!" Apple Bloom gasped staring at the picture frame more. "This is. . . APPLEJACK!" She screamed out with excitement as she ran to the wobbly steps. "VINYL!" She screamed out as she leapt off the fifth step. She winced popping her ankle then started running again. She ran straight to the horse corral. She turned hearing the horses whinny as she ran by saying good morning to her.

She turned the corner of the horse stables to bump into someone. She bumped into the person so hard that she fell on her back on the ground. She gasped looking up seeing the ancient picture frame flying towards the ground. Apple Bloom yelped and leaped for it. She caught it in her hands. She sighed with relief after catching the old picture frame. She laid back on the ground happy.

"Hey, Apple Bloom." A young voice said. Apple Bloom opened her eyes to see the young blue haired Titanian looking down at her with an amused grin. Apple Bloom can see that the elder sister was wearing her sunglasses in the bright sunshine.

"Oh uh . . . Hi Vinyl!" Apple Bloom greeted rubbing her head with embarrassment.

Vinyl Scratch, crossed her dirty arms across her chest smiling at her little sister. "What were you running for?" Vinyl asked reaching her hand down. Apple Bloom smiled grabbing her hand and was pulled up to her feet.

"Well, uh where’s AJ?" Apple Bloom asked dusting her pants off.

Vinyl thought for a moment. "Uh, she went inside to check on Granny, why?" She asked. Apple Bloom looked at the picture frame in her hand and immediately hid it behind her back smiling.

"Uh it's something I found in the gym." She answered. Vinyl blinked at that.

"What did you find?" Vinyl asked curiously. Apple Bloom smiled getting excited.

"Find what?" A southern voice asked, causing the two to turn to see the taller apple sister walk over to them rolling up her orange sleeves. It was Applejack, the eldest sister of the family, second eldest after their brother Big Macintosh.

Apple Bloom smiled even wider. "Well, I was in the gym cleaning up for y'all. I went up to the second floor into the storage floor and I found this-"

"Wait," Applejack interrupted. "You went to the second floor? Apple Bloom those stairs are old! You could have fallen." She said with clear worry.

"AJ, come on," Vinyl said with a groan. "We ran up and down those steps hundreds of times. And we never got hurt." She said grinning. Applejack glared at her, Vinyl turned to her with a wavering smile. "What?" She asked confused.

"Which is why I don't want Apple Bloom and her friend to do the same thing we did! Sure you and I didn't get hurt but remember who did?"

Vinyl winced rubbing her neck. "Oh right, Cloud Kicker fell off the stairs once."

"Exactly!" Applejack said with a nod. "At least she fell on her knees and not her face. If she wasn’t a Jupitarian she would have been a whole lot worse off." Vinyl blushed rubbing her neck some more. Applejack sighed then looked down at Apple Bloom. Apple Bloom gave up with her smile after being scolded.

"Hey," Applejack asked noticing the picture frame in Apple Bloom’s hand "What you got there, sis?"

"Oh, Apple Bloom said she found something on the second floor." Vinyl said looking back at Apple Bloom again.

“Oh really?" Applejack asked. "What did she find?"

Apple Bloom sighed shaking her head as she held up the picture frame with one hand then pointed at it with her other hand. Vinyl took the picture frame from Apple Bloom and stared at it. She pulled off her sunglasses to get a better look at the picture.

"What the . . ." Vinyl said in shock. "AJ, look at this." She handed the frame to her sister to see her grab it. Applejack took a long look at it. She flipped it to the back then back at the front.

"Uh . . ." She started staring at Vinyl then at Apple Bloom.

"Where’d you get this?!" The sisters asked at the same time pointing at the picture. Apple Bloom got excited.

"Well like I was sayin', I went to the second floor and I found this huge old chest in the corner. I pulled it out and untied the rope lock then I found all this cool stuff!" She exclaimed. Vinyl got super excited while Applejack was confused.

"Wait," Applejack said. "Where did you get this again?"

Vinyl grabbed Apple Bloom by her arms smiling. "Where is the old chest?" She asked smiling wide.

Apple Bloom nodded smiling. "Come on, I'll show you!" She said running to the gym. Vinyl was rubbing her hands with excitement as she turned to Applejack to see her deadpanned expression.

"What?" Vinyl asked blushing, her wide smile faltering.

Applejack rolled her eyes. She followed her youngest sister to the old barn. Vinyl smirked then ran after her.

Apple Bloom lead her older sisters up the steps to the second storage floor. Vinyl and Applejack followed the younger Apple through the skinny walk way through the large boxes.

"Yuck!" Vinyl said before she covered her mouth to sneeze. "Geez, I don’t remember this place being this dusty." Applejack sneezed causing her hat to fall forward over her eyes.

"Dang it, Bloom, this better be worth it."

"It is, I swear!" Apple Bloom called out. The older sisters reached Apple Bloom’s place behind the Ping-Pong table. Vinyl laughed knocking on the table.

"AJ, the old Ping-Pong table’s still here." She said smiling remembering the games they would play as kids. AJ laughed.

"Well of course it is."

"I thought you might have gotten rid of this old thing when I was in school." Vinyl said laughing.

"Hey!" Apple Bloom called out. "Here’s the chest!"

"Oh right," Vinyl said blushing. "Hey, AJ? When we're done looking at this stuff do you want to play a round?" Vinyl asked kneeling down with Apple Bloom.

"That sounds fun," Applejack agreed leaning over the boxes to get a peek since there was no room for her to sit with them. Vinyl pulled off her shades and hung them in her shirt as she looked inside the chest with wide exciting eyes.

"Dude, this is awesome!" She whispered pulling out a book wiping off the dust that landed on it.

"Let me see that," Applejack asked pointing into the box.

"This?" Apple Bloom asked pulling out the iron apple.

"Yeah," Apple Bloom handed the heavy symbol to Applejack’s hand as she stared at it testing its weight.

Vinyl sneezed covering her nose. "You know what, let's take this downstairs, out of this dust, I can't look at everything and sneezing every five seconds." Applejack nodded rubbing her tickling nose.

"Uh yeah, don’t want an allergy attack." She said as she and Vinyl took the chest’s handles and lifted it up.

"Whoa!" Vinyl said quickly trying to brace herself after Applejack practically launched the light chest in the air.

"Wow, this is light!" Applejack said in surprise.

"Ya think?" Vinyl replied rolling her eyes. "Alright, I’ll go first. Apple Bloom, get down the steps."

"Kay." Apple Bloom said quickly taking the steps to the bottom floor. Applejack and Vinyl slowly went down the creaking steps to the floor.

"Now where do we put this thing?" Applejack asked looking for a good space.

"How about in the ring?" Apple Bloom asked crawling up on the fighting ring that was set up for the Equestrian Games training. Applejack and Vinyl looked at one another then nodded.

"Sure,”

"Sounds good."

Vinyl and AJ climbed into the fighting ring then set the chest in the center beside Apple Bloom as she sat down. The sisters sat down with her as Vinyl started her excavation of photos and books. She set the books on the floor in a stack as Applejack took the first book and started looking through it. After stacking the last book to the tower, Vinyl started pulling out the picture frames and photos and set them in a pile near Apple Bloom. Apple Bloom began to look through those interested.

Vinyl noticed the small box and pulled that out feeling weight on it. It's shaped like a rectangle with a polished finish. Painted on the lid is an apple symbol with some sort of painted calligraphy words in black under the Apple.

"Apple Buck." Vinyl asked out loud wondering what that meant. She shrugged setting the box behind her in close reach for later. She leaned in reaching inside to look at two large books. She blinked finding a leather cylinder sitting between the two books. She picked up the old cylinder and opened it, she shook the cylinder until something metal slid out onto her hand. She gasped with a grin seeing what looked to be an old pair of cracked purple lensed spectacles.

"Sweet!" She said out loud.

"What?" Applejack asked looking up from a red covered book she was trying to read upside down.

"Check out these glasses!" Vinyl said holding them up. Applejack and Apple Bloom looked at the pair of old styled glasses in her hands. Old dull silver frames and the lenses were actually colored deep purple, but one of the lenses were cracked. Apple Bloom gasped pointing at the glasses, remembering that one of the women in the picture had glasses.

"Hey, that lady was wearing those glasses, here see!" Apple Bloom showed the old picture again. Vinyl looked at the photo then at the glasses in her hand.

"Wow, this must have been her glasses!" Vinyl exclaimed getting a history nerd overload loving this. Applejack nodded impressed.

"Hmm," She hummed thinking as she returned to the book she was reading. She groaned closing it. "Damn, these squiggly words are so hard to read!" Vinyl blinked turning to her now wearing the glasses on her face squinting. Applejack looked at her, she blinked then snorted. She covered her mouth to hide her laughter. Vinyl blinked then pulled off the glasses rubbing her eyes staring at the lenses with a glare.

"Geez, these are super blurry. Does that lady have horrible eyesight?" She asked sliding the old glasses back in their case.

"Hey, look at this!” Apple Bloom exclaimed getting their attention. “This picture has people that look like the Council of Harmony!" Apple Bloom exclaimed handing the picture to Vinyl.

Vinyl gasped in shock grabbing AJ's shirt pulling her to the floor to look. It looked like a picture of a small cabin with a porch. Standing or sitting on the porch are a group of women and men dressed in old western clothes or dresses.

"Wow!" AJ said recognizing one beautiful woman in a dress. "Hey, she looks just like Rarity! And look at that guy there in that dark cowboy hat," Vinyl took a look and gasped to recognize the smirk on the man’s face as he held a woman that looked similar to Twilight with his arm.

“Dude, that’s the same smile that’s on Cloud Kicker’s face!” Vinyl said shaking her head dumbfounded. She pointed at the woman in the Cloud Kicker look-a-like’s arm. "That girl looks like Twilight,” She noticed another man, possibly a teenager holding a metal contraption behind his neck with a glowered scowl. He didn’t look like he enjoyed the picture taking.

“This other guy looks like Rainbow Dash. See that glower?” Vinyl asked smiling a touch. Applejack nodded smiling.

“Yeah, that does look like Dash.” Applejack gasped pointing at a woman dressed in a suit with a top hat a skewed on her head leaping in the air waving with a huge grin. “There’s a woman that looks like Pinkie!” Applejack said shaking her head with wonder.

Vinyl gulped seeing a young woman that made her heart pound. "Man, this girl here looks like the spitting image of Octavia!” Vinyl squeaked seeing the flirting smile on the woman’s face. Vinyl turned to Apple Bloom. "Are there any others?" She asked interested. She wondered if there were other pictures of the look-a-likes.

"Oh yeah, there are a ton of them.” Apple Bloom said picking up several pictures at once looking at them. She let a few drop to the floor as she stared at one picture strangely. "Uh why is this girl dressed like this? That’s a strange looking swimsuit." She said.

Vinyl took the picture wondering what she meant. Immediately her smile faded and her face went red in a deep blush at who was posing in the picture in fancy lingerie. Applejack peeked over Vinyl’s shoulder to see why Vinyl’s head was turning into an apple. Applejack started laughing, she fell on her back pointing at Vinyl as she groaned.

"Is that how you see Octavia in your dreams?" Applejack asked laughing at Vinyl's beet red face. Vinyl grumbled a few curses at her as she stuck the picture into her back pocket to look at later. The last outing with the gorgeous cellist was still fresh in her memory. Her blush still on her face Vinyl pulled out her shirt collar a few times to get air down her shirt with an angry glare at Applejack as she continued to laugh.

"Shut up, AJ!" She growled glaring at her.

"Hey, I found another one that looks like a swimsuit," Apple Boom said looking at another picture.

The two sisters immediately squashed the younger girl to look at the next picture. Vinyl began laughing seeing who the woman was as AJ's face went beat red. She snatched the picture from Apple Bloom’s hand grumbling to herself as she turned away from the others looking at the picture of the woman in lingerie. Apple Bloom rubbed the back of her head glaring at the other two as Vinyl was snickering.

"Is that how you see Rarity in your dreams AJ~." Vinyl cooed falling on the floor laughing. Applejack placed her hand over her chest where she can feel the small crystal that symbolized Rarity. Her face still blushing mad as she stuck the photo into her shirt pocket to look at later.

Vinyl finally calmed down wiping her eyes from the laugh. She went back to the chest to take another look. She remembered the two large books and picked them out next. They’re both large. One book was heavier than the other as she turned around on her knees and set the two books on the floor. She opened the heaviest one since it looked thicker and well used.

"What ya got there?" AJ asked from checking the picture pile to make sure Apple Bloom doesn't find any more provocative pictures.

"Hmm, not sure." Vinyl said opening the book and blinked at what she found written on the first page. "Uh the front page says, Our Legacy."

"Our Legacy?" Apple Bloom asked scooting closer to Vinyl to stare at the book as Vinyl flipped the page. On the second page there was a charcoal drawing of a farm. There were also small pictures glued on the page next to the charcoal drawing. The pictures were of the same women as kids. Apple Bloom laughed pointing at the small pictures of the girls.

"They look silly in those frilly clothes."

"Well that was what they wore back in the day." Vinyl said as she continued through the book. Seeing more pictures and charcoal drawings of places, people, even an old Wagon Train sign up poster. Vinyl carefully unfolded it and smiled seeing a piece of old Equestria history before her. She read the old faded print and stared at the name of the only destination the poster advertised.

“Hmm, Frontier City. Never heard of it.” Vinyl said with a scowl thinking.

"Hey Vinyl," Applejack’s voice got Vinyl to look up from the poster.

"Yeah?"

"Can you read this squiggly stuff?" Applejack asked showing her a small green book. Vinyl folded the poster back up then closed the large scrapbook. She took the green book looking at it.

"Hmm, this book feels like it was used a lot." She said opening the book and flipped through a few pages and stopped seeing a photograph sticking in the binding. "Hey, this looks like a picture of the women, again." Vinyl said showing the picture to Applejack and Apple Bloom.

"Yeah, they look older than the first picture. Close to Granny’s age." Apple Bloom said pointing at the picture. Applejack nodded taking a peek for herself.

It was a picture of the same women but they appear to be a lot older than the other picture. It shown the same two women sitting on a porch of a two story farm house. There was a confused scowl on the Vinyl look-a-like and the AJ look-a-like had her hand on the other's knee as she smiled. Applejack took the picture and squinted staring at the Vinyl look-a-like to notice a lost look in her eyes behind her glasses. Applejack’s eyes went soft recognizing those eyes.

"Hey!" Vinyl said as she was flipping through pages. Applejack looked up from the photo at Vinyl. "Listen to this." Vinyl said as she flipped back pages then started to read out loud.

It has been two years now since Melody had gotten sick. I have decided to make this special book, a Memoir so the speak, to read to Melody at night. Not only that but to give to my family to tell them the whole truth on why I left.

Applejack set down the picture and sat next to Vinyl to look over her shoulder.

"You can read that scratch?" She asked pointing at the hard to read cursive script.

"Uh yeah, sort of." Vinyl said squinting her eyes to get a better look at the writing. “Not the best handwriting though.”

"Well, read more!" Apple Bloom said shaking Vinyl’s arm. “Who's Melody?" she asked getting excited. Vinyl shrugged.

"I don’t know. Now don't interrupt me." Vinyl said with a smirk at her sisters before clearing her throat again to read.

Hopefully by rewriting our history, not only to give to my family, but maybe this might remind Melody of everything we had done together. It is sad to think that now she's forgetting everything we have done. I think it happened when Rose passed from the birth, Great Horse Gods bless her, and when her son Tucker left with his girl recently. And now I'm all she has left.

"Aww," Apple Bloom said with a frown. "Poor Melody." Vinyl nodded slowly hushing her.

To whomever reads this memoir, what you will read is the honest to goodness truth. I am sorry for hurting you for leaving the family and leaving the Apples behind. But to tell you all the truth, it was the best decision of my life. I got the gold, I got the most beautiful woman in the world, I got to own a new plot of land, and made a living. But I’ll tell you this, I do feel guilty for hurting you so, but not to worry. Here it is for you to know.

I would never be the woman I am today if it weren't for that blue haired, crazy, money seeking girl I followed out here. Will I ever go back to Manehattan? No, never. I'll be here in the mountains tending my cattle and protect this place until the day I die. At least keep the one last promise I gave to Melody before she got sick. Keep our treasure safe, and keep our home protected from our enemies.

Maybe someday, one of you might come and get me. I hope one day, we can see each other again and have an Apple Family party just like before.

Annabelle Apple.

"Annabelle?" Applejack asked confused. "I never heard of her."

Vinyl nodded confused. "Yeah, same here. But this is an author’s note."

"You mean there’s more?" Apple Bloom asked getting excited.

"Yep, a whole lot more. By the look of this, there is a huge reason for why this Annabelle Apple left the Apple Family." Vinyl said intrigued.

Applejack shook her head. "Nope, we have work to do before Zecora comes over with our team to train."

"Aw, come on, AJ. I know you want to see who that beauty was." Vinyl teased smirking. Applejack blushed.

"Hey just because she looked like Rarity, doesn’t mean I want to know who she was."

"Who knows," Vinyl teased again. "She might be an ancestor to Rarity."

"Ya think?" Applejack asked curiously.

Vinyl shrugged. "Well, I'm going to read this anyway. Are you going to listen?" Vinyl asked hearing Apple Bloom giggle with excitement.

Applejack sighed in defeat. "All right fine! Go ahead and start reading." She said in defeat sitting on the floor next to Vinyl looking at the iron apple symbol in her hands. Vinyl smirked as she leaned back against the chest getting comfortable.

"Alright, here we go." She said flipping a page to the first chapter.

Author's Note

Here you have it, my first big story of 2014!
So what do you guys think? Does this get you excited? For you guys that love the Apple Scratch universe I hope you guys like my story, I'm gonna try and match Mariacheat-Brony's style but keep it at my own. If that made sense.

Well if you have read my stories before, you know the drill. If there are any mistakes please let me know and I'll fix them as soon as I could.
Please leave me a comment, thumbs up, or even favorite it if you like it. If you dislike it, at least give me a reason so I can improve my writing better. Thanks!

Ch. 10: Mysteries

Chapter 10

Mysteries

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody was knocked out courtesy of Dash's actions. It was thanks to him that Melody didn't suffer on our way back to the camp. Once we reached camp, Kim went straight to action. She claimed that even though she was trained to fix teeth, she was still a doctor with medical training. I could care less if she had training or not, as long as she could fix Melody, I'll be happy. Melody woke up during the cleanup, she was covered in nicks and scratches and bruises from her fall. The first thing she asked was where her hat was. I placed it on her head telling her I found it on our way back to camp. She was in pain throughout dinner.

When we all went to sleep, I sat by Melody the whole night, watching her sleep with difficulty. Kim told me that she definitely broke a rib since it was difficult for her to breathe. She fractured her arm and sprained her shoulder. All covered in bruises and deep scratches from the rocks from the desert floor. As I sat there in the firelight, seeing everyone asleep, I just couldn't get my mind out of it. I tried to kill a man. A man that threw Melody out of the train and causing her this pain. I remembered the fear and the rage I felt that night. Seeing the image of that man again and again, reaching for me with his giant hands, his face all smashed up, messy, and bloody, grabbing my jacket shaking me, then grabbing my throat-

I woke up from that nightmare many times that night.

The next morning, we all traveled back to Frontier City. Melody was riding in a stretcher we made from logs and a saddle blanket. We strapped the stretcher to my horse and had Fair Breeze on a leash to follow us back. Melody was whimpering and whining throughout the journey back. When it got too much for her, I stopped the horses letting her get comfortable before moving on again. Luckily, Lucky and Dash stayed behind with me to lead me back home.

Home, I never thought I would call Frontier City home. It was weird to call it that, though it had been nothing but misery and such with me. But looking down at Melody, I knew Frontier City was home for her and for me it was enough.

It took us a full day to get to the canyon, then we made camp for that night. Melody moaned in pain the whole time. Dash asked if I wanted him to whack Melody again, I told him that she had endured enough.

At dawn, I woke the others and got packing. We got through Epona Canyon in record time. As we walked, Lucky told me about the paths and tunnels Epona Canyon had and three paths that lead to what she called Gorge Bridge. The same rock bridge we cross just to get back to the canyon. I asked her more about the area outside of the canyon, Lucky said that past the desert there are greener pastures to a lumber town called Vanhoover up north. She said that the place is the greenest and pleasurable place in the Griffin Kingdom. And it was said the area is the most fertile area there, farms and cattle ranching was a growing market there.

That gave me an idea. A new place to roam and finally get the farm I dreamed of. Maybe plant a tiny orchard of maybe twenty-five trees, have an area blocked off for cattle ranching, maybe build a large barn and have a horse or two. Just thinking of horses got me thinking about Twilight back in Tinker's care, wondering how she was doing with Tinker. With the feed, no doubt Twilight is getting fat and full. And then I had thoughts about Velvet, I hoped she was doing well.

When we finally reached the Celestial River, Sisal and his Eponians took us to the other shore. Sisal gave Melody a tip of his hat with a smile. Melody winked at him in return as we left for the city. Lucky went off to go talk to Skytalon, Dash left to go find a doctor, and I lead the horses all the way to the Sweetie Belle.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Annie went through the doors surprising everyone in the tavern. Everyone saw the bandaged Melody in Annie's arms groaning. Annie sighed then turned to see Berry looking at her with shock.

"Doctor coming to give her a checkup." Annie said seeing Berry nod. Berry left the bar and headed for the private door under the stairs. Annie walked over then slipped through the doorway to the basement. Berry closed the door behind her. She looked up on stage to see Rose looking frightful at the last sight of the injured Titanian.

Annie went down the stairs fast, slipping once or twice before reaching the bottom. A door opened next to her. Diamond gasped watching Annie run past her room.

"Annie?" Diamond asked with shock.

Annie kicked Melody's door open and took Melody straight to her bed. Diamond ran over and gasped seeing Melody being placed in her bed, groaning in pain.

"Great Titania what happened?" Diamond gasped. Annie turned to her with a blush.

"Melody got thrown off a train." Annie answered as she stroked Melody's face, brushing her hair off her face.

"Oh my!" Diamond exclaimed covering her mouth in shock. There was a commotion on the stairs as Berry ran in then waved to someone outside.

"Here, this is her room." Berry stepped back as two men walked in. One was Dash and the other man was an elder man with a large black bag. Diamond stepped aside letting the old doctor through.

"Master Dash, here had told me what had occurred. How is she?" He asked looking down at Melody as she opened her eyes looking up at him.

"Hurt'n!" Melody grunted squeezing her eyes shut. "Everywhere!"

He nodded looking at her for a long moment. "Hmm, someone had cleaned your wounds, hmm?"

"Yes sir." Annie said quickly with worry. The man looked at her then sighed.

"If you don't mind, I'll take a look at her bandaged limbs and fit better bandages."

Annie nodded. "Anything to get her better."

The man winced but nodded. "Of course,"

He walked over to Melody's left arm and started undoing the bindings. Melody yelped out a few instances when he tugged too hard or bumped into her arm. Annie stood at the foot of Melody’s bed watching her with worry. As the doctor started his examination, Annie was biting her knuckle to keep from crying out. Diamond and Dash walked over to her.

"Hey Apple," Dash said gently. "Come on, you've suffered enough."

Annie shook her head. "But I should stay here,"

"Sugar," Diamond whispered causing Annie to stiffen. She felt a finger on her chin and was turned to Diamond's face. Her eyes were gentle and sad. "You look terrible. Come, Mister ... Um," Diamond paused looking at Dash.

"Dash, Rocket Dash." Dash said tipping his hat to her.

"Ah yes, Mr. Dash. Anyway, Mr. Dash is right, sugar. You need rest. Let the doctor do his work." Annie swallowed then turned to see Melody squeezing her eyes shut, biting her lip as the doctor bent her arm. Dash took Annie by her arms then pulled her away with Diamond pushing Annie from behind.

"Mel-" Annie started. Melody opened her eyes seeing Annie on the verge of crying.

"Go on," Melody said. She grunted with a little whimper. "I'm fine!" She cried out. "I've been through worse." Annie gave her one last look before Dash pulled her out of the room. Diamond closed the door behind her as Annie groaned and leaning against the wall, covering her face with her dirty hands. Diamond took her by her arm and lead her across the way to Annie's room.

"Mr. Dash, would you mind going upstairs and tell Berry to ask the cleaning girl, Wendy to bring down a tub, please."

"Um," Dash started then nodded. "Sure, be back." He ran out of the room then up the stairs.

Diamond closed the door turning to Annie to see her walk numbly to her bed and sat down with her back to her. Diamond walked over then sat down next to her. She turned to Annie to see her turn away from her. Diamond reached up to her hat and pulled it off. Annie then started to sniff and shake, clenching the bed liner with her hands. Diamond reached up to Annie's head then stroked her fingers into Annie's hair. She looked at the brown hair tie then started undoing it. Annie stiffened then turned to Diamond to see her inches from her face. Diamond stared into Annie's eyes to see them bloodshot and glassy with tears.

"What happened?" Diamond asked. Annie blinked once, looking down at her hand, holding it up. Diamond could see the dirt on her hand and in Annie's fingernails was a blackish brown substance that wasn't mud or dirt. She looked at Annie to see her in tears.

"I ... I killed a man." She whispered sniffling. "With my bare hands."

Diamond's mouth dropped open. Annie broke down covering her face with her hands. Diamond blinked for a moment, processing the words she heard from this woman's mouth. This gentle giant of a woman, who blushes at the mere thought of Diamond’s occupation, killed a man? And now seeing her, sniveling like a frightened little girl, scared Diamond. This poor girl didn't ask to do this right? Diamond reached over wrapping her arms around Annie pulling her to her. Shushing her softly, stroking her hair, pulling Annie to her chest.

"Now, now, sugar." She whispered as Annie continued to cry. "It's all over now." Annie didn't care where she was or what happened, she wrapped her arms around Diamond, crying some more. All the fear, stress, and anger were now flushing away in tears. There was a knock on the door then it opened. Dash walked over with a young woman carrying an empty metal tub and set it in the room. The woman bobbed her head to Diamond.

"I'm having Berry heat up some water." The girl said.

“Oh thank you, Wendy. I will also like my usual cleaning kit please.” The girl, Wendy nodded, smiling.

“Be back soon.” She said cheerfully. Diamond nodded watching Wendy leave the room then she turned to Dash.

"Mr. Dash, you are welcome to stay at the bar. I'm sure you deserve some food in your stomach from your journey."

Dash blushed a touch then tipped his hat. "Thank you, ma'am." He turned to Annie licking his lips, thinking. "Apple," Annie sniffed looking over at him. She nodded once to him. Dash smiled a touch. "Hope Melody gets better soon. I'm gonna get something to eat then find Kim."

Annie nodded again turning back around. Diamond pulled her head back down to her chest stroking her hair. Wendy returned with the items even towels. Wendy saw Diamond winking at her. Wendy nodded then left the room. Dash sighed then left the room after her, closing the door behind him. Diamond sighed then gently lifted up Annie’s face from her chest so she could get another look at her. Her eyes were red and puffy from the tears, the poor dear looked horrible. Diamond smiled gently at her as if motherly, stroking Annie's face.

"Now Sugar, I believe you have to get cleaned up. You don't want all that horrible disgusting dirt all over you."

Annie blinked. "Huh?" She blubbered sniffling as she wiped her eyes with her sleeve of her jacket. Diamond stopped her then sighed.

"Well, get up, Sugar." Diamond said standing up.

"Huh, what?" Annie asked surprised as Diamond grabbed her hands and pulled up on her feet.

"Get up and get undressed."

"What?!" Annie gasped her face red with a blush, her tears were long gone. Diamond gave her a look.

"You are filthy!" She said with distaste. "And not to mention, you have lice in your hair." Annie's hands went up to her head blushing seeing Diamond's scrutinized look.

"Well I um ..." Annie began lamely, feeling like being scolded by her mother.

"And you know me sugar, I run a clean place. And also," Diamond said a touch softer seeing Annie looking at her. "You need it." Diamond said softly walking back to Annie looking her up and down. "A good warm bath with soap will clean off all the dust and dirt and not to mention ..." She paused looking at Annie's dirty hands. Annie gulped a touch looking down at her hands again. Diamond quickly slapped them back down so Annie wouldn't look at them again.

The door opened again as Berry and Wendy both carried full buckets of steaming water and dumped them into the tub. After two more trips with buckets of warm water, Berry and Wendy closed the door behind them leaving the two women alone.

"First, boots off." Diamond commanded primly.

Annie gulped and feebly did as she was told. She sat down on the bed to pull off her boots.

"Socks too." Diamond added checking the temperature of the water to make sure it wasn't too hot.

Annie gulped pulling off her smelly well used socks then stuck them in her boots so she wouldn’t lose them. Diamond stood up walking over to Annie to push off her heavy jacket letting the heavy material fall to the floor. Annie gulped as Diamond began to unbutton her shirt. Diamond stopped looking up seeing Annie's eyes were fearful. Diamond rolled her eyes.

"I'm not here to subdue you or force you to do anything, Annie. I'm simply helping you." Annie gulped and nodded slowly as she unbuckled her belt tossing the old leather onto the bed as Diamond continued unbuttoning her shirt. Diamond blushed the instant she found out that Annie wasn't wearing anything underneath her shirt. She cleared her throat, stepping to the side, not letting her mind get the better of her. She walked behind Annie instead as she took the sleeves and pulled off the garment. Annie gulped as she slowly lifted one arm to cover her top half as she slowly pulled off her jeans. Diamond gulped biting her lip looking at the cowgirl's back.

Sweet Horse Gods above, she sure has muscles for a girl her age! She thought to herself quite surprised. She had never met a girl like this before. Diamond then looked down at Annie's behind as the pants dropped to the floor and immediately she was shocked. This girl is truly a sight at the back end but what of the front? Diamond shook her head immediately, closing her eyes tight.

Stop it girl! She scolded herself. You are here to help the girl, not help her into the bed.... Diamond groaned slapping her hand on her forehead to stop the steamy, mental image. Diamond opened one eye to see Annie turning towards her with one arm covering her top and her other hand at the lower portion, hunched over with a beat red face.

At least she's modest with her nakedness. Diamond thought with a small smile. Diamond cleared her throat.

"Um good now, go on into the tub and get all that dirt off of you." Annie nodded slowly turning to the small tub then walked over to it awkwardly. Diamond covered her mouth hiding her amused smile as Annie was trying hard to keep her most important parts covered as she slowly got into the metal tub. She sighed after sitting down in the warm water. She looked over seeing Diamond removing her hand from her mouth placing it under her chin, thinking.

Diamond walked over to the door where Wendy left the items she asked for. She locked the door so no one would stumble into the room unannounced. She turned back to Annie to see her quickly cover her chest with her hands with a blush. Diamond smiled as she walked over.

"Why'd you lock the door?" Annie asked nervously.

"So no one would walk in of course." Diamond said as she got her skirts together then sat down behind Annie onto the wooden floor setting down her objects. A square of lye soap, a brush, a rag, a small tin, and scissors.

"But who would walk in?" Annie asked.

"Unintended company. With me being here is already turning you red as a button and I don't want to pop you if an unannounced guest walked in."

Annie gulped surprised. "Um ... thank you I guess." She said. Suddenly Diamond's hand dunked into the water with the rag surprising Annie with a yelp.

"What?" Diamond asked innocently as she retrieved the rag and wring it out.

"Why'd you do that for?" Annie asked glaring at her.

"It's called bath time, Sugar."

Annie groaned taking the rag from Diamond’s hand. "I can clean myself thank you." She paused then held out her hand. Diamond smirked a touch as she placed the lye soap into Annie's hand. Annie grumbled as she lathered the rag then started cleaning herself. She turned seeing Diamond watching her.

"Uh ... why are you still here?"

Diamond blinked then blushed a touch. "Well I'm here to help you with you lice problem, so when you're done I'll get started on that." Annie nodded once then returned to her cleaning a little uncomfortable having Diamond watching her.

After she was done washing herself and her face, she turned to Diamond then sighed. "Alright what was this thing you were wanting to do?"

Oh, I wish to do many things to you, Sugar. Diamond thought sultry like. She cleared her throat as she stood up from the bed then walked back to Annie, sitting down behind her again.

"Now, I have to clean out those horrific bugs out of your hair." She reached for the tin then started powdering Annie's blonde head.

"What is this stuff?" Annie asked worriedly sneezing.

"It's used to kill off the lice in your head." Diamond said as she stuck her hands into the water behind Annie, she made an evil smirk and rushed her hands over Annie’s bottom cheeks. Annie yelped feeling the touch. Diamond removed her hands quickly then started rubbing the powder in Annie's hair.

"Now dunk forward."

"Huh?" Annie asked before she felt Diamond's hand grab her hair then she pushed Annie into the water. She held her under water for a second or two then pulled her back out hearing Annie spitting and coughing.

"What the hell?" Annie sputtered wiping her eyes with her fingers. She turned to Diamond with a glare then she saw the scissors. Diamond took a bit of Annie's hair then snipped it off.

"Trust me sugar, it's better to give you a haircut now while your hair is still workable. Also it'll be easier to get rid of the lice."

Annie at first was a little hurt by that but sat back letting Diamond do her work. She was doing it without any permission from her anyway so why stop her now? Diamond stroked her fingers through Annie’s hair cutting more making it very short, like a boy’s new haircut.

"There you go, the hard part's over. It'll grow back." Diamond said as she scooped all the dirty lice invested hair and stuck it all into a small sack to be thrown away later. "Now dunk forward." Diamond said raising her hand but Annie learned from last time and did as she was told. She was ready to get back out of the water, but Diamond pushed her back down, ruffling the new hair style letting the loose hairs get into the water. She released Annie letting her back up spitting again.

"Once more with the powder then we're done, sugar." Diamond said as she opened the tin again to do the procedure again. Annie groaned a touch wanting to leave. After the washing again and dunking into the water the last time, Diamond nodded satisfied.

"There we go, sugar. You are cleaned up." Diamond stood up to go and retrieve the towels. "Now as a rule here, and I'll say the same thing to Melody, I expect you two to be clean living here under my roof. Understand?"

"Yes'm." Annie said nodding seeing the serious scowl on Diamond's face.

"Good, at least clean up after you return from your jobs." Diamond walked over with the towel holding to out turning away. "I won’t look, get out and dry yourself off." Annie gave her a quizzical eyebrow as she slowly stood up from the tub. She took the towel and quickly rubbed herself dry keeping her back to Diamond. Diamond sighed disappointed, but she didn't want to over step herself. Diamond took the second towel and placed it over Annie's head to rub her head dry.

"I'll also get your hat cleaned off too. I don’t want to see anymore lice on your head Miss. Apple." Diamond said primly. Annie nodded.

"Yeah, take it." Annie said as she wrapped the towel around her body turning back to Diamond. "Um, thank you for the help I guess." Annie said blushing a touch.

Diamond smiled curling her hair with her finger absently. "Well, you do need the help in some cleanliness."

For a long moment they just stood there looking around the room other than their own eyes.

"Well I better get going then. Oh and um, here." Diamond walked over to the bed then held up the offered clean tailored clothes. Annie blinked seeing the new pair of clothes. It was a button up shirt and trousers with a new pair of socks. Annie took the clothes into her hands.

"I um ... had some time the other day and I made some new clothes for you." Diamond said softly almost shyly. Annie blushed, she swallowed hard looking at the new warm socks. Her eyes went to her boots remembering her other pair were already riddled with holes.

"Wow, thank you Diamond." Annie said starting to smile. "That was nice of you. You didn't have to do this."

Diamond walked over closer to her. "It was my pleasure, I hope they fit. If they're too loose or too tight, let me know would you?" Diamond asked leaning forward to Annie's face. Annie stared into her blue eyes again lost in their gentle embrace.

"O-o-of course." Annie whispered as she stared into her eyes. She swallowed, standing still, unsure what to do. Diamond leaned over and placed a gentle kiss on Annie's cheek. Annie went red again seeing Diamond herself blushing.

"I better go and check on the girls." Diamond said walking to the door. Annie blinked shaking her head turning to watch Diamond opening the door. She paused turning back to her, Annie swallowed again with a small smile.

"See you later then?"

Diamond smiled and nodded. "Yes, see you soon, sugar." Diamond closed the door behind her. Annie sighed dropping the clothes on the bed rubbing her face feeling her towel slowly slide down on her body. She didn't care as she rubbed her cheek then her new haircut. She groaned face palming.

"Damnit, Annie." She cursed shaking her head. She looked down at the clothes feeling sad tears of regret. She turned to the door again. Diamond gave her a very special gift and now Annie had to find someway in repaying her. But how can she beat hand sewn clothes? Annie groaned falling into her bed with her arm over her eyes. Thinking about what to do.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

Melody slowly opened her eyes returning to the wakeful world after hearing something in the room. She opened her eyes only to see fuzziness. Sitting on a chair by her bedside was a large fuzzy blob with black clothes.

"Who're you?" Melody asked squinting trying to see who the intruder was.

"It's Kicker." The voice said. Melody blinked recognizing the voice to truly be Ace Kicker.

"Kicker? Long time." Melody said smiling. "Where are my glasses?" Melody asked looking around. She turned too far and immediately regretted it hissing with a curse holding her shoulder.

"Oh here," Ace said reaching over on the bedside table to hold out the flimsy purple lensed glasses. Melody reached for them then set them on her face and sighed seeing the fuzziness disappear.

"Ah, yes that’s much better." Melody said seeing Ace Kicker now clearly, he looked cleaner, nicer, and he trimmed his messy beard. "You look better." Melody said smiling a touch. He’s sure a handsome devil with that beard. Melody thought. Ace smiled in return.

"Yeah, I have been feeling better."

"That's good." Melody said nodding. The two were silent for a long while. Melody noticed Ace taking a drink from a whiskey bottle.

"So, you look sober enough. Where have you been?" Melody asked curious. For a long while, Ace Kicker disappeared from the townsfolk but sometimes found in Tinker's sleeping. So seeing him now looking cleaner and better since the last time she saw him was a surprise. Ace sighed leaning back in his chair and scratching his shaggy blonde head.

"Well, I just had to leave for a while. Get my head cleared and stuff. I don’t trust myself drunk off my ass in a town like this."

Melody nodded. "Still thinking about Velvet?"

Ace's hand clenched tighter around the bottle, as he turned away. "She never left my mind."

Melody licked her lips seeing the bottle. "Care if I take a swig, I haven't drank anything hard in a while." Ace looked up then smirked handing her the bottle. She took the bottle with her right hand and took a small swig of the drink. She coughed after the bite in her throat. She nodded handing the bottle back to Ace.

"Thanks, that sure wet the whistle."

Ace nodded taking another swig himself with a sigh. "Yep, nothing beats a good drink.”

Melody nodded. "So, how'd you knew I was here in such a state?"

Ace laughed. "I was inside the tavern when Annie carried you off to the basement. A lot of us were worried about you. Glad to see you are doing better than earlier."

Melody nodded. "I guess Lady Luck was on my side. Like she always had." Ace chuckled.

"I didn't know you believe in luck, Liker?"

Melody laughed then groaned holding her chest. "Do I have a choice?" She winced in a joking tone, tears leaking of her eyes from the harsh pain in her body. "Anyway, so where did you go to get away?" Melody asked curiously. Kicker gave her a look then shrugged as he drank another swig of the whiskey.

"Well I own this old cabin about three miles outside of town in the woods. It was built before I ever moved here. I got it rebuilt and fixed up so I could go there whenever I want. So for the last month, I have been there drinking my troubles away and slept until I got over stuff."

Melody looked at him sadly. "Sorry you haven't gotten better."

Kicker smirked at that. "That is nice of you Liker. Really. I have been better, but it'll be a while before I'm back to my charming self." Melody looked at him with a shocked look.

"Wait, you mean you haven't been with a woman in a long while?"

Ace chuckled at her shocked face. "Yep, I haven't been laid in a while. And I won't until I finish something first. Then things will go back to normal." Something about the way Ace said this made Melody stare at him strangely.

"Uh, isn't Skytalon wanting you back to work?"

Ace shrugged. "Sure, but she'll have to wait." he said darkly. Melody gulped.

"What are you thinking?"

Ace returned to his normal self, smiling at Melody with a wink. "None of your business." The two stared at one another until there was a knock at the door. Ace and Melody turned at the opened door to see Rose walking over with a tray in her hands with a bowl and a glass of water.

"I hate to interrupt your conversation, but Deputy Kicker, Diamond wants you to leave." Ace smirked turning to Melody standing up.

"Of course, I have to let her house guest rest, right?" He turned to Melody reaching for his hat that he set on her bed post. He winked at Melody. "Glad to see you awake, Liker. See you soon?"

Melody smiled. "Yeah, thanks for visiting. Stay out of trouble."

Ace chuckled with his trademark grin. "I promise sister, dear." He said laughing as Melody blushed a touch at the nickname. Ace turned to Rose and bowed to her.

"Miss. Rose, good evening."

Rose curtsied to him smiling. "Good evening, Deputy Kicker." Ace placed his hat back on his head leaving the two girls alone in the room.

Rose cleared her throat walking forward with the tray. "Diamond told me to give you this. Annie mentioned that you haven't eaten anything since your job." Melody was a little nervous talking to Rose. She got herself comfortable as Rose walked up closer.

"Uh thanks," Suddenly a growling stomach broke the silence. Melody blushed with a wavering grin. "I guess I am hungry."

Rose made a small smile with a grunt. "Here, Chicken Gumbo." Melody watched Rose set the tray onto her lap. Melody did a quick glance at Rose's cleavage as she bent over to place the tray down on her lap. Melody blushed a touch turning away as Rose blushed herself knowing what Melody just did.

"You're not gonna smack me?" Melody asked remembering her last heavily flirtatious action ended with a bruised finger.

"Hmmph, I should!" Rose snapped. "But Diamond made it clear to me that I can't harm you in your state." Rose said with a glare as she turned to leave.

"Hey now!" Melody called stopping her. "Why not stay a little longer?" Melody asked. Rose turned to her wondering what the girl's plan was. Melody blushed a touch. "I mean, you know, a little company won't hurt right?" Melody asked a little worriedly.

Rose thought about it for a long moment. She could leave and continue playing the piano to the guests but Diamond made it clear to make Melody comfortable and welcomed here. She let out a loud sigh not liking the decision. She turned around with a glare at her.

"Diamond made it clear to make you happy, so I'll do that." Rose walked over to the chair Ace sat in earlier and sat down, fixing her skirts. Melody scooped the gumbo into her mouth and voiced her love for the soup.

"Mm! That sure is good."

Rose kept her scowl on her face. "Well I'm glad you enjoy it. I'm not the cook, Berry and Diamond do most of the gumbo cooking."

Melody swallowed taking a small sip of water looking at her.

"So, Miss. Rose, if I'm correct in assuming, Gumbo is mainly made in the south right?"

Rose nodded. "Yes, it's Diamond's recipes that make the gumbo pots and such. She is from Neigh Orleans where Gumbo is the main dish in that area."

"Neigh Orleans, eh?" Melody asked interested. "I guess the accent shows it."

Rose nodded slowly. "Yes, it does."

The two remained silent for a few seconds, then Melody had a thought. "So uh ... Where are you from? Certainly you're not from around here and you’re not from Neigh Orleans."

Rose blinked staring at Melody for a long moment then sighed. "No, I'm not from here nor from Neigh Orleans."

Melody noticed her long pause. "Then where?" She asked taking another bite of her gumbo.

Rose took a long time to answer. "I don't want to talk about it." She whispered turning away.

"Family issues?" Melody guessed trying to keep Rose talking.

"I guess you can call it that." Rose said hesitantly. Melody nodded. "What about you?" Rose asked suddenly. Melody looked up.

"Huh?" She asked munching on the spiced chicken chunk.

"What brought you here?"

Melody blinked then turned away thinking about her answer. "Um, I just wanted to get away from people." Melody said quickly smiling before stuffing her face with soup and chicken to keep from talking. Rose stroked her chin thinking, watching Melody. She was hiding something.

"I see. Who are you running away from?"

"Running?" Melody choked coughing. She took a quick drink of water to wash down the spices from her throat "Who said I was running?" Melody squeaked drinking more water.

"You did." Rose said smiling seeing Melody stared at her with fear. "You said you were wanting to get away from people. By the way you answered that question, your eyes shifted." Melody gulped hard as Rose leaned forward closer to her face, smiling. "So who are you running from, hmm? The last I recall you said you came here from Manehattan."

Melody swallowed and nodded. "Right," She said carefully. Rose chuckled.

"I think I might have found out something that makes you nervous, Miss. Liker."

Melody chuckled worriedly. "Worried? Who said I was worried?"

Rose laughed sitting back into her chair, shaking her head. "I thought you were some big shot, wannabe idiot, but you're afraid."

Melody glared at her. "Hey! I'm not an idiot!" Rose laughed seeing Melody blush. “And I’m not afraid of anything or anyone.” Melody said glowering at the girl.

Rose sighed wiping her eyes. She turned to Melody seeing her glare. "You are easy to play with, Liker."

Melody growled. "You know what? This was a horrible idea."

"Don’t be silly." Rose said standing up, taking the tray from Melody. "I think it’ll be fun sitting with you."

"Fun for me or fun for you?” Melody asked smirking. “Bullying me won’t get you what you want girl.”

Rose snorted. "Teasing is not bullying. Unless you tell me who you're running from, then I won’t bruise your pride again, hmm?"

Melody glared at her. "I'm not running from anyone." She declared. Rose sniffed walking to the door. Melody smirked with an idea.

"I won’t say anything unless you tell me why you came here and where you came from. That's a fair trade, hmm?" Melody asked smiling. Rose stiffened then glared at her.

"No!"

"Then we’re at a standstill then. I won’t tell you who I'm running from unless you tell me more about your life."

"Ha!" Rose said pointing her finger at her causing Melody to frown. "So you are running from someone!"

Melody blinked then groaned applying hand to face. "Damnit."

Rose chuckled. "Too easy." Rose left the room closing the door behind her leaving Melody fuming.

"Damn whore." She growled. After a long moment of sitting in her bed, alone in her room she soon started thinking. During that thinking she started to chuckle and then lightly laugh, holding her chest while doing it. She shook her head with a wince.

"I think she likes me."

Author's Note

Here we are Chapter 10! :pinkiehappy:

So how did you like the chapter? I thought I did well. At first I was panicking because I was close to making a love moment between Annie and Diamond, and I felt it was a little early for that moment. Instead I decided to make it a sort of awkward moment which was a bit easier to write. Then I decided to put something between Melody and Rose and I feel like I did well on that too. More stuff coming up soon. Oh and Ditzy's ancestor had a moment. It was Wendy the cleaning girl. Will we see more of her, maybe. I wanted to add something for you Ditzy/Derpy lovers. I might do another Ancestor Chart later on.

Oh and another thing, I have a great idea for Fluttershy's ancestor. Then we will finally have all of the Council of Harmony ancestors together. I won't say too much, but this ancestor will be the youngest of the ancestors. :raritywink:

Chapter 11 will be up when I get it up.

Ch. 22: Annie's Final Years

Chapter 22
The Final Years

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

So much had occurred since I last wrote in this book. I read through it all and found myself quite happy with what I wrote and yet I feel like it was incomplete. Since Melody’s passing things have been getting harder for me and I feel like it is time to actually make an ending for this unfinished memoir. So I took up the quill again and decided to write my final years.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

After our final escape from Reginald and Skytalon, we all followed Ace to a place where he claims to be safe. What I saw surprisingly was a run-down cabin that was built by the first settlers of the frontier. Ace opened the door for us and we walked into the small space. It was about the same size as Ace’s cabin back in Frontier City, big enough for us all to sleep together on the floor.

Ace told us that the place will do for the rest of winter and then we’ll tear it down and make a new home. I liked the idea and so did the others. For the rest of winter we stayed at the cabin, I would go out with Ace and Dash to hunt for game. There was little to find, even with game traps we found in the cabin helped little. It was a hard three months.

Finally when the snow was melting, Ace took the chance to ride out to the nearest town. It was the last month of winter, Dash, Melody and I walked out to the nearest forest, two miles away to cut down lumber for the start of making a new barn for the horses. We were able to make a make shift corral when we first arrived for the horses we gathered from the canyon. When we returned with three trees, Ace was already at the cabin grinning ear to ear. He told us that he was able to find an outpost, an Equestrian outpost! That was a shock to us, Equestria made a military outpost in Griffin Territory. We knew now that Equestria was being serious for war if they made a move like that.

That wasn’t all though, Ace told us that he got a catalog from the outpost. A Hooves Catalog. I didn’t know what it was until Melody explained that it was a huge train and store company where they sell items for everyone. From nails, beds, fire fed stoves, anything you can think of this Hooves Company sold it. When I took a look at the heavy book I could see what Melody meant. This giant catalog had so many pictures along with prices for each item.

Ace took the catalog from me and flipped through the page then pointed at a picture. I leaned over with the others to see what he was pointing at. It was a house! A two story farm house.

“What’s that?” Dash asked. “A house?”

Ace nodded and told us that this company also sells house building kits. With enough money we can buy a house! A farm house! I was excited yet confused.

“How in Tartarus do we get a house here?” I asked.

Ace smiled at me knowingly. “Annie, they don’t send the built house to us. They only send it in pieces. So we could get a full house in pieces and we build it by the instructions.”

That was by far the strangest thing I have ever heard but excited all the same. Ace began circling with charcoal in the book as we told him what we needed in the house. Once we were done with the list he grabbed his horse and told us it will cost a bunch of bits. At least two hundred.

That surprised us since we didn’t have that amount of money. Melody though thought long and hard for something. I turned to see Rose whispering into Melody’s ear.

“Wait,” Melody said stopping Ace from riding off. “I got the money.” Melody said noticing our shocked looks. Melody grabbed Fair Breeze and leaped on her.

“What? How?” Diamond asked clearly shocked.

“I’ll explain later.” Melody said before riding off to who knows where. Several minutes later, Melody came back to us, her hands were covered in dry mud. “Here,” She said tossing something yellow and brown to Ace’s hand. Ace caught the object and was surprised by the weight of it. He stared at the object then back at Melody.

“This is pure gold!?” He exclaimed. “How’d you get this?”

“I had a side venture.” Melody said with a blush. “Will that be enough, I got another bar.” Melody said pulling out a second thin gold bar from her pocket and flipped it in the air catching it.

Ace nodded sticking the gold bar into his jacket pocket. “Good idea.” Melody handed him the second bar then told him to get going. Ace rode off back to the outpost. Melody just walked off to the corral with Rose behind her. It wasn’t until a later did I learn Melody’s secret venture, digging for gold in Frontier City. Who would have thought she got away with it. I couldn’t help but smirk at that.

Ace returned to us that night saying that the man in the outpost wrote up the order and sent it by this new Equestria mail system, The Pony Express. We’ll be receiving our house and other objects in a month at the quickest. That was great news to us.

After the order was shipped in, we all got to work on building a barn for the horses. It wasn’t easy building a barn from the ground up. Ace was able to buy tools from the outpost and we used them to build the barn. It was me, Melody, Dash, Ace, and Tinker working on the building of the barn.

It took us two full weeks of constant work to get it up and finished. Once done, we let the horses into the barn and into their stable blocks. All the horses seem happy to have some cover and warmth. After that we began building a bigger corral to allow the horses to roam around.

As we were building the corral, Butterfly came running to us calling to us. Melody and I stopped what we were doing when Butterfly ran to us. She pointed behind her to the cabin and said something was wrong with Rose. Melody dropped what she was doing to run to the cabin with Butterfly behind her. I stayed put watching them run off. I looked to Dash and Ace to see them look at me with worry. Tinker took Melody’s place as she helped me beat the fence post in the hole on the ground.

Later that evening I noticed Melody standing by the barn looking pale as a sheet. I asked her what was wrong, she shook her head confused.

“I don’t know.” She whispered with fear. “Diamond’s checking Rose now.” That surprised me even more. Diamond was checking Rose …. For what?

I went to the cabin and saw Velvet helping Butterfly with her writing seeing me. Velvet pointed with her thumb to the door as she returned to teaching Butterfly. I went into the cabin and I saw Diamond shaking her head as Rose slept in the quilt. Diamond looked pained seeing me. She stood up and grabbed my arm and pulled me out of the cabin. She pulled me to the large rock by the property. There she stopped to look at me.

“What’s wrong?” I asked. “Did Rose catch something?” If Rose got any of these horrible diseases out here, that would be devastating. Diamond shook her head.

“No, she’s alright.” Diamond said sadly looking down at the ground.

“Well?” I asked. “If she’s fine then what’s wrong?”

Diamond gulped looking to the cabin, the barn, and then back at me. “Rose is with child.” I remembered feeling cold all of a sudden. Don’t get me wrong, a young woman being with child is a blessing especially out here in the frontier, but considering what Rose went through in early winter with Reginald and his thugs …. I just couldn’t believe it.

“How long?” I asked. Diamond shrugged.

“Perhaps when Reginald was on her or his thugs. Who knows?”

“Does Melody know?” I asked stupidly.

“Not yet. You’re the first one to know.” Diamond whispered with sadness. “Melody is going to be,” I stopped her before she said anything else. Melody was going to be crushed knowing this. Sometimes at night Rose would wake us up with her screams and crying from nightmares and Melody would blame herself over Rose’s night horrors. Melody would say it was her fault for Rose’s pains with Reginald leading him to Frontier City and all. We all tried to get Melody out of that hole she dug, but that seemed to be what kept her down in spirit.

“I’ll tell her.” I said seeing the relief on Diamond’s face. “You just go on and tell the others. Let me get Melody out of here first.” Diamond hugged me and kissed me on the cheek smiling happily at me. I suppose that Diamond didn’t want to be the one telling Melody the news. She headed back to the cabin, I followed her until I reached the barn and grabbed Fair Breeze saddling her up then I went to Twilight to saddle her up too.

Once I was done I lead the horses out of the barn and I found Melody where I left her, worrying sick on the ground. I nudged her leg with my foot and told her to ride with me. Melody didn’t ask for where we were going or why we were riding somewhere, she mounted Fair Breeze and followed me into the plains.

Once we found a private enough place we sat down on a hill overlooking the valley. Form there we could see the barn and the cabin. After a while I took in a deep breath and I told Melody what Diamond told me. At first she was still, very still. I waited for an answer until I heard her began to cry. I could tell she connected the dots too of how this happened. I reached over the gap between us and wrapped my arm around her letting her cry into my chest.

“It was my fault.” She cried. “If I hadn’t met her none of this would have happened!”

I just let her cry, I didn’t know what to say or do to end her pain. Poor girl.

When we finally went back home, Melody was awfully quiet. I tried to tell her that none of this was her fault. If I was the will of the Gods for Rose to be pregnant then that what had taken place. I wish I hadn’t spoken, Melody just glared at me and I realized what I just said. I apologized about it but Melody just rode off. I can be such an idiot sometimes.

Everyone now knew about Rose and for a while we were all sad and angry. The girl didn’t deserve the pain she went through but it also wasn’t fair for us to be upset over something as joyous as a child coming to the world.

After a couple more weeks, our house finally came … in pieces. Just as Ace told us. He borrowed a wagon from the outpost to transfer all the lumber, flooring, doors, windows, and everything else we ordered in multiple trips back and forth from the outpost and the cabin. Once we got the foundation Dash, Tinker, Melody and I got busy working immediately. With Rose pregnant, we had to build the house fast, we didn’t know how much time we had left, six months or four, we knew that we had to hurry.

After the first week we got the foundation and the front porch all built. Weather was a cruel mistress even in the frontier. Jupiter keeps threating rain over our work. Velvet and Diamond used their combined powers to make a shield over the house as we build the walls and creating the second floor and ceiling for the first story. It took us about a month to finally build the house and place all the furniture inside. By that time summer was starting.

Spring that year became very warm. But being in the middle of nowhere made it even more unbearable. Melody and I were busy setting the earth for apple trees. My first orchard. I was able to get some apple seedlings and planted them into the small mounds of dirt. After I was done with that I grabbed a shovel and used the shovel to stick into the ground and pull it out. I continued this motion creating a line that will be the border of the tiny orchard of ten trees.

It was on that day that I saw something in the distance. I stopped sticking the shovel into the ground to get a better look. There were three horsemen riding towards us. I grabbed the shovel and started jogging back to the house. By the time I made it to the house I saw the three horsemen on their feet talking to Ace and Dash. I watched Tinker take the three tired horses to the corral.

As I got closer I could hear the older man of the three laughing with Ace and shaking his hand. The elder had a fiery orange head of hair with golden eyes. The two other horsemen were about Dash's age, one had white hair while the other had black hair. Annie noticed that the three were dressed similarly to the Royal Guards from Equestria. But their armor is dull and not shiny as compared to most guards I saw back in Manehattan.

"Look at you Kicker!" The orange haired man laughed. "I swear now you look like an outlaw." Ace was blushing with a chuckle.

"Well you can be surprised what stuff I had to fight out here to get these scars of valor. I swear I got more action out here than in training."

Annie stepped over to see Diamond in one of the rocking chairs knitting, looking over with curiosity. Rose and Melody were sitting on the chair swing I built with Tinker's help. Butterfly was painting on my gun box again with red paints.

Ace turned and smiled seeing me. "Oh let me introduce to you the last member of my family." He said motioning me to come over. I side propping the shovel to the rail wiping off the dirt off my hands as I walked over.

"Annie," Ace started pointing to the older gentleman. "This is Captain Maverick of the Canterlot guard."

"Was Canterlot guard. I’m just a trainer for the guards now." Captain Maverick said chuckling holding out his hand to me. I took his hand and gave it a firm shake. “Damn Kicker, are you sure this is a lady?" He joked as I blushed releasing his hand.

"Yes sir, this is Annie Apple from Manehattan."

"An Apple eh?" Maverick said smiling. "I knew a few apples that are in the guard. Brave and very big men the lot of them."

I couldn't help but smile at that. "We were born to be strong."

Captain Maverick turned to Ace and sighed. "You're a family man now? The great Ace Kicker has finally left the hot blood years?"

Ace blushed at that glaring at him. "Hey! Just because I don't go and sleep with girls doesn't mean I'm out of action." Captain Maverick smirked but then he frowned looking behind us.

"Is that," He started staring, even the two other were staring. We turned to see Velvet come out of the house with a tray with cups and a pitcher of a drink she made. Ace chuckled.

"Yes sir, that's Velvet Mist, The colonel’s baby sister. How are the Mist family?" Ace asked turning back to him.

Maverick winced rubbing his head. "Well I hate to say that the family has broken up big time."

"Broken up?" I asked interested. I've heard of the term before. It's mainly used to hide the true fact of a family breaking up. Weather it was assassinations, sickness, or loss of standing in the government.

Maverick sighed. "Sorry to say this Kicker but the Mists are ... it turns out that the Mist household are in-breeders."

"In-breeders you say?" Kicker asked scratching his chin. "How?"

"Most of the Mists' children were in-breed children thanks to the mother and father, they're brother and sister."

"Yikes," I said in shock. It’s against the Horse God’s law to bed with a sibling, since most times the child would be either very ill or deformed. Of course it’s not common but when it happens it becomes big news, especially if the news comes from the upper class or royalty. "So how did Canterlot find out?" I asked.

Maverick shook his head. "It's more like high society crap. Someone in the Council of Harmony found out and made a big crab shoot over it. Now the family has lost their estate and everything. The Mist family is no more."

Kicker winced turning to see Velvet talking to Rose and Melody seeing their smiles. Kicker turned to Dash to see him looking at him for an order. Ace turned to me, the look in his eyes said it all. "Don't tell Velvet."

"That's unfortunate." Dash said joining our conversation.

Maverick nodded. I had an idea though and I spoke it to them. "What if that's why Velvet was given away to Amos?" I asked seeing Kicker's eyes widened.

"Well that could be the real reason. But for right now, let’s not say anything to her. This will crush her." Ace said seriously biting his lip with worry.

After our conversation, Ace offered our home to the three Equestrians for the night. They were happy for the invitation. That night at dinner Captain Maverick and his two soldiers told us about why they were traveling to the frontier. They were looking for sites for forts and towns.

Our fears came true. The council of Harmony with the Princesses were pushing for war. It wasn't a too big of a surprise but we didn't think it would happen so soon. Ace and Dash talked throughout the evening with Captain Maverick. I lead the two young soldiers into the stables for rest. Tinker said she didn't mind them sleeping as long as they stayed out of her hayloft room. Of course I knew they soldiers will be shocked even if they tried considering going up there Tinker had the ladder rigged to a trap for anyone that don't know how to disarm it would get a nasty surprise.

The three Equestrian soldiers stayed with us for a couple more weeks, helping us with the farm. Ace bought us a few spools of barbed wire, a new invention made by an Equestrian in the middle country. We cut down more trees to make fence posts so we could wrap the barbed wire around them. It took us a full week to enclose the whole property with the stuff and so many bandaged fingers from the spikes for our troubles.

When the property was enclosed Melody and I worked hard on building an archway, the entrance to the farm. After a bit of work and thanks to Dash for the flying aid, we finally completed the farm. We left the overhanging sign blank for now. Even though this was Ace's property, I wouldn't mind taking this place for myself. Ace pretty much allowed me to do what I please here.

The time flew by so fast that it was close to summer. The soldiers were a huge help to us and we were grateful for their aid. Sometimes I would notice how Maverick and Ace would be engaged in their long and thoughtful conversations. Even Dash would be talking to the other two soldiers and by the sound of it, stories of royal guard training.

Until one day it was time.... And I'm afraid to say that it was by far one of the worst things that happened to our family.

I was busy tending to the orchard, making sure the soil was moist enough and making sure the small trees were growing fine, when I heard a ringing of a the dinner triangle. I groaned, ever since I hit my head in the canyon, high pitch noises were so hard to bear for my ears. I turned to see that Tinker was ringing the large triangle hanging from the porch on a string.

By the sound of it, it wasn't a call for lunch. I dropped what I was doing and ran to the house. Once I got there Tinker looked at me with fear.

"What's wrong?" Dash called out running up with the two guards. I noticed Ace, Melody and Maverick came running to us as well.

"It's Rose," Tinker said with worry. Melody ran into the house immediately that is until Velvet pushed her out of the house with us.

"Velvet, let me in." Melody growled. Velvet had this frightened look on her face trying to keep Melody form barging into the house.

"Diamond can't work with multiple people in the room." I noticed Melody's hands were clenched into fists. Velvet placed her hand on Melody's shoulder. "Wait out here. We'll get you later." Velvet turned to me for help. I nodded taking Melody by her arm and pulled her away from the door. Velvet ran back inside the house to help Diamond with the birthing.

We all sat outside. Waiting and hearing everything that was happening upstairs. Dash was nervous, his leg jumping up and down. Butterfly sat by him with her hand on his knee trying to calm him down. Ace and Maverick stood by the barn talking to pass the time. On occasion I would see Ace turn to the house then turn back to Maverick. The two guards left for the corral to take care of the horses. I sat by Melody along with Tinker as we waited. Melody kept wringing her hands with worry on her face. Every time we hear a yell from the upstairs window she would jump.

When the sun was setting we noticed that the upstairs was eerily quiet. No sound came from there, no baby and no crying. Something didn't feel right and I could tell the others knew it too. Melody was freaking out, I could tell by how hard she breathed that night.

We heard the door open. We all stood up or turn to see Velvet looking exhausted and I noticed the horribly sad look on her face, she was crying. Melody went pale and ran into the house. Ace ran over seeing Velvet in such a state. We watched quietly until Velvet sobbed hugging Ace tight crying into his neck. Tinker bowed her head covering her face. Dash turned away rubbing his head. Butterfly was asleep against his side, unaware what had occurred. The guards bowed their heads. I decided to run into the house.

I ran up the steps two at a time and found Diamond closing the door to Rose’s room behind her crying. She was a mess and her arms were blood stained.

"What happened?" I asked quietly with fear as I approached her.

Diamond shook her head sniffling. "Something happened. Something went horribly wrong." She whispered shaking her head. "I knew something was wrong when ... There was so much blood, too much to be normal in a birth." Diamond silently cried trying to keep herself calm. "She bled to death and there was nothing I could have done. I tried everything and she-!" Diamond covered her mouth to hide the sob, trying hard to regain control of herself. I turned away nodding.

"The baby?" I asked with worry.

Diamond shook her head. "Dead as well." She whispered.

I nodded gripping to the stair rail shaking. I could hear sobbing through the door and knew Melody was there. I walked over to Diamond and held her letting her cry into my embrace.

The next day, we held a funeral for Rose and her child. Ace and I dug a deep grave for Rose outside the property, on a hill over-looking the valley. After we got it deep enough we walked back home where Tinker was waiting with Remington and Twilight hitched to the wagon. Ace walked to the house as I stood outside waiting.

I looked up seeing everyone come out, Diamond and Velvet used their magic to levitate the covered body in blankets to the soldiers and Dash to carry to the wagon to be taken to the hill top. Diamond went back inside the house then came back out holding the baby's body also wrapped in a blanket.

We took the walk to the hilltop and from there we laid Rose and her child to rest. We all stood there for a long moment praying for her safe ascension to the gods and saying our good byes. I grabbed the shovel and began to carefully bury her into the ground. I tried to be gentle in the way I let the dirt slide out of my shovel. Dash came by my side and helped. Once Rose was buried we buried the child next to her.

As Dash and I pile in the dirt, one by one the others went back home. One by one they left crying of just staring at nothing. I looked at Diamond to see her waiting for me, I let her know to go on without me. She nodded and left us. Dash took the shovels and walked to the wagon where he placed them. He leaped up with Tinker and the two rode off.

Now it was me Melody and Maverick. Maverick looked to me as I looked to him. He sighed and bowed in respect before leaving us be. I looked down at the last two items left. They were wooden crosses Tinker made on the fly. They're only for temporary use, we made a decision to find real grave markers. I set Rose's cross at the head of the mound, I felt a hand take the cross from me and I saw Melody looking at me. I nodded and let her do it.

I watched her sadly as she stuck the cross into the ground and making sure it was stable enough to stay up. After that she looked to me seeing the second cross in my hand. I nodded letting her take care of the other cross. After the crosses were taken care of I heard Melody sniffle and began to cry silently. I walked over to the pile of rocks Ace and I took from the woods and started stacking them over the mound of dirt, with help from Melody we finished the funeral together. I stood up ready to help Melody up but Melody ignored my offered hand staring at the ground.

"I want to stay here." She whispered. "I want to stay with Rose and Autumn." I looked down to see the name cared into the wood of the cross over the baby's grave, "Autumn Leaf." It was name that was given to her, even though she's dead, it's a bit harsh for us to call the cross "Rose's Baby."

"Sure Melody, take all the time you need." I whispered patting her shoulder. Melody got comfortable on the ground staring at the rock covered mound. I went back to the house leaving Melody alone with her lover.

The seasons changed from summer then to winter, things were so hard without Rose around. It was hard for many of us to not look at something and think of the pianist. Diamond, Velvet, and Melody took the loss harder than the rest of us. Diamond knew Rose when she was younger and became like a niece to Diamond. Velvet I think was upset for not trying hard enough to help Rose. And Melody... She became a harder person to be around with. She would gripe and cause fights in the house. So much so that Diamond ordered me to get Melody out of the house.

I was able to drag Melody out before she made a fist fight with Dash. The only thing I thought of her to do was to come with me and check on the barbed wire fence for breaks or slacks. It seemed that giving Melody work helped. As long as she has something else on her mind, she became a tolerable person to be around with. So for most of autumn I made Melody work with me. On the orchard, making a plot of field for a garden, fix the barn for the winter, and even fixing the barbed wire fence.

The three guards decided it was time for them to leave and report back to Las Pegasus for duties. So we had a nice filing dinner for their farewell. Before I went to bed I went out to check Twilight, she was getting old at this time. What I saw instead surprised me, I saw Dash placing a pack on his horse's back. Dash saw me and blushed.

"What are you doing?" I asked worriedly.

Dash didn't answer for a long while then he sighed, turning to me. "I'm going to Equestria."

I was shocked hearing this. "Why?" I asked. "Aren't you happy here?" I asked worriedly.

Dash shrugged. "Don't get me wrong Annie," He said sadly. "I had a blast here and I would love to stay longer." He paused with a sad look in his eyes. "I don't think this is my place."

I felt sad seeing Dash like this. "Was it Rose?" I asked. He flinched at that turning to me.

"Yeah," He said with guilt. "I'm sorry. I just want to move on and get out of this place." I nod my head, it was understandable but sad all the same seeing him packing.

"What about Butterfly?" I asked. "She won't be happy when you leave her here."

Dash sighed then turned to me. "That's the thing. I'm taking Butterfly with me."

I stared at him surprised. "What? Why?" I asked, quite surprised to hear my voice crack from the surprise.

Dash blushed turning away. "Butterfly ... She's talented Annie and you saw that. I just think it's best to take her with me to Cloudsdale and learn flying and weather magic. I can't teach her everything and ..." He paused and I noticed the tears in his eyes. "I think her mother would want her in Equestria. I want to give her a safe life, Annie. Out here, it'll be a war zone when Equestria and the King declare war. I want to keep Butterfly safe."

For a long moment we stood there facing each other. I knew the reason and the reason was justified. Dash has now become Butterfly's father and worries for her safety. I know if I had a daughter I would have done the same thing.

"Alright," I said causing him to look at me again this time in shock.

"Alright what?"

“You don't need my permission Dash. You could leave whenever you want."

"But what about Butterfly?" He asked worriedly.

I shrugged and told him I had no hard feelings. "You were closer to her than me. You're a Jupiterian like her." Dash nodded crossing his arm across his chest.

"Yeah but she still loves you too Annie. You helped her during her most troubling times."

"Only for a week." I joked as Dash chuckled at that.

We both returned to the house and we announced to everyone what Dash was going to do. Everyone was surprised.

Diamond asked why he wanted to leave. Dash sighed turning to Ace the most.

"I want to join the royal guard." He said with a shrug. "I guess ultimately I want to follow in my grandfather’s footsteps. He's a lousy leader and I know I can take over. Besides the Dash family are known to be soldiers turned politicians since the early ages. I guess I'll be doing that. Making Cloudsdale a better place for fliers." I couldn’t help but smile with pride, Dash has grown up.

The next morning, Dash and the royal guards saddled up their horses. Butterfly looked at me and I gave her a hug. She told me that she'll promise to write to me and went over to Dash's horse using her wings to fly onto the horse. We all waved farewell to the riders as they rode off towards Equestria. I began to notice for the first time that we are getting smaller.

Winter was tough in the frontier that year. I go out with Ace and we would hunt for game in the forest. We caught some hares in traps but nothing too much.

Nothing else to say over the next two years. I did received letters from Butterfly like she promised and learned that while Dash was in military training, she was enrolled to a school for girls, I often ties read her letters and hear the poor thing's troubles of fitting in. But by the end of the second year, she said she has made new friends in Cloudsdale and a possible boy looking her way. I was happy for her.

Our orchard was growing and I was so happy to find all ten trees growing fast. The small trees reached over my head but they still have much growing to do before they start growing fruit. But I knew for sure we will be getting apples next fall.

It was also during this year that we noticed wagon trains passing the property guarded by gold armored royal guards. Then later we found out that the outpost we visited often is now accompanied by a town, a real town. Ace and I traveled to the growing town to offer our assistance in building their shops. I even got Melody to come to keep her out of her depression. She has been better but still intolerable in the house. By the end of the year, the town of Hoofington was built.

One day though, Tinker was looking sad. I approached her about it and she said she's been thinking of leaving and going to Equestria too. It turned out there have bene some shady men in the small town of Hoofington and some of them recognized her and they were griffin soldiers. That wasn't good. Tinker decided it was time to leave and start inventing new inventions. It was sad to see her like this but we couldn't protect her from soldiers.

Tinker packed up Remington and left the farm the next day saying her farewells and promised to create happy things to help people. We all watched her ride off to Equestria. I just hoped she would be able to be alright by herself. But I was comforted by Melody that Tinker had matured quite a lot since we first met her those years ago. Melody was right, Tinker did well from what I could tell.

After Tinker left, I started to notice Ace acting strange. Very depressed and kept looking towards the est. That gave me an idea what he was thinking. He was thinking of leaving too. I approached him and told him that if he wanted to leave, he can.

He stood up turning to me and said he wanted to for a long time. That surprised me more than anything. Ace and I walked around the orchard seeing the blossoms on the limbs. Ace told me that he wanted to go back to Equestria and become a soldier again and finish his service and give Velvet a living. We started to notice that Velvet hadn't been happy living here. Ace told me that he had decided that when spring comes back around, he and Velvet will go back to Equestria.

I didn't convince him to stay or to go, I only nodded and said, “Alright."

Sure enough in the spring Ace and Velvet packed up their things for their trip. We hugged Velvet seeing her cry, smiling at us saying she will never forget us. Diamond was very emotional during the whole thing. Melody shook hands with Ace but Ace wrapped his arms around her holding her. I smiled seeing Melody hug him back.

"Take care little sister." He said loud enough for me to hear. Melody was crying, smiling at him.

"Get out of here before I start bawling like a little girl." She threatened wiping her eyes behind her glasses. Ace and I hugged one last time before he tipped his hat to us. He and Velvet took their horses and off they went.

In six years of living here, now there are three of us left. I wrapped my arm around Diamond's waists pulling her to my side and then I wrapped my arm over Melody’s shoulder hugging her too.

"Alright," I said after a long moment of silence. "We have now more chores to do."

It was true after Ace, Velvet, and Tinker left us we had more chores to do and Melody and I were the ones doing the work. That is until that summer.

I was busy working when Melody said she wanted to go to town for a drink, it was the anniversary of Roses death. She did this sometimes and I wasn't worried and let her do it. I was busy painting on the sign hanging over the entrance of the property painting down a name. "Apple & Liker Farm" It was our farm now, and I'm happy to say that everything was coming true.

My dreams of having a farm and a growing orchard was coming true. I'm with the woman I love, my sister, my orchard of ten trees growing strong, a nice herd of horses, and a nice vegetable and herb garden Diamond tends to. Everything was looking up.

Two days went by and I was starting to worry. Melody sometimes stayed in Hoofington for a couple of days which I later found out it was going to the whore house in town. Poor girl. On the third night, I saddled up a young horse for the run to town. Melody was gone longer than necessary and it worried me. I leaped up on the horse and went off to town leaving Diamond sitting on the porch.

During the trot I saw someone walking on the road. Thankfully, Luna's sky was clear and the moon was bright or I wouldn't have seen her. It was Melody and through the moonlight I was able to see her beaten state. She smelled of booze and sex and she looked disheveled and beaten.

"Annie, is that you?" She asked looking up at me. Her breath was horrible.

"What happened to you?" I asked helping her up on her feet.

"I don't know ... I was drinking and then I was taken outside and ..." She shook her head crying.

"What happened?" I asked trying to get her to talk to me.

"I was jumped," She whispered shaking her head. "Soldiers I think." She whispered crying. I then looked down and noticed her pants were messy and stained and I groaned shaking my head.

"What soldiers were they?"

"It was too dark. They pinned me to wall Annie, I couldn't see them. I think they were Equestrian, the accent." Melody shook her head. "Can we please just go home and forget this even happened?!" She yelled out.

"Alright," I whispered hugging her feeling her hug me back. "We're going home."

It was no secret that there were more Equestrian soldiers coming through to these towns and thanks to this, war started the next day.

When I got Melody home Diamond immediately came to us and helped Melody into the house.

"Let's get you cleaned up sugar." Diamond said leading Melody inside the house as I took care of the horse. Once Diamond got the bath read for Melody she took Melody's clothes to get them cleaned. She saw me enter the house and I told her what had happened.

Diamond was in shock. "Melody was ... oh no! It was hard enough with Rose." Diamond started crying. I quickly shushed her holding her close.

"I'm sure everything will be fine." I said trying to make her smile. Or so I thought.

In the fall Melody got sick one morning and Diamond went to check on her. When I got up and checked on them Diamond gave me this look and I tried to ignore it. It could be a stomach sickness, nothing too bad. Well it wasn't until three weeks later that I finally gave in to Diamond’s pleading looks. Even Melody was miserable getting the picture.

Morning sickness equals to being pregnant and seeing her learning that made her even worse. I think it was the memory of Rose's tragic death that was making this scary for us all. So since then I worked by myself. By the middle of fall I started harvesting the apples and happy to say they were perfect. I collected the red delicious apples and place them in baskets. Diamond tried to help me but I wouldn't allow her. She was getting older and I didn't want her to hurt herself.

During the fall I would take the wagon with our produce and travel to Hoofington to sell the true Apple Family apples. And I'm happy to say that I had a good haul of bits to go and buy some things for home. Especially since Melody was having a baby soon.

I was approached by a woman, she noticed me looking at the baby clothes that were knitted to be sold. She asked me if I was expecting a child.

"Sort of," I answered. "It's my sister you see." I said smiling. This woman smiled and asked if I have found a midwife for the delivery. I told her that we had one but we could use the help.

The woman introduced herself as Lillian, a mother of ten which surprised me greatly. She said she was born here in the griffin kingdoms but would gladly help anyone in need, Equestrian or Griffin. I thanked her and the two of us started to talk a lot about babies and such. I even told her about Rose and her child. The griffin woman was shocked and saddened. After talking to Lillian I went back home with the new items I bought.

Perhaps the best moment in my life was probably the birth of Melody’s child in the spring. When Melody said something was wrong, Diamond went to her immediately then later Diamond told me to get Lillian, the midwife I talked about. I rose in a hard sprint on a ready horse to town where I found Lillian. Lillian rode with me back to the house. Lillian told me to stay outside and went to help Diamond with Melody.

By the afternoon I heard a sound that made me gasp, I heard a baby crying. I ran up the stairs. I went into the room and was nauseous smelling the blood from the birthing, but I was happy to see Melody actually breathing. Melody was alright and alive! Diamond placed a cool rag over Melody's face to cool her down. I turned to the midwife, she was holding Melody’s baby in her arms and the little one was crying and very much alive as well. It was exciting for me to witness.

"Where is the father?" Lillian asked smiling expectantly.

I felt a panic rise into me, I didn’t tell Lillian about how Melody got pregnant in the first place. From my talks with Diamond, in griffin law children born from rapists don’t live very long. I turned to Diamond with worry. Diamond looked worried too.

"There wasn't one." Melody whispered pulling the cloth off her face slowly sitting up with help for Diamond.

"What do you mean?" Lillian asked curiously, frowning slightly.

Melody panted using the rag to wipe off her wet neck and chest. "I was ... attacked months ago. By soldiers in town." Melody said, she was exhausted. Lillian looked shocked as she looked around grabbing a thick cloth.

"What's wrong?" I asked in surprised.

"Such things," The woman said harshly. "Must be destroyed." She said placing the rag and pressed it to the child's face.

"What are you doing?!" Diamond shrieked as I grabbed for the baby pulling him away from the midwife hearing his wailing again.

"What am I doing?" The griffon woman said seething. "Such a thing should not exist!"

"Why just because the child’s father isn't here?" Diamond growled standing up. I was trying to calm down the little one holding the baby close to me, wiping off his head with the cloth.

"It might be different in Equestria but here in the Griffin kingdoms, such children born like this should be culled! Killed!"

I glared at the woman. "That ain't fair, it ain't the baby's fault."

"Fault?" The woman laughed. "No," She glared at Melody. "You should have cleaned yourself before the seed bloomed."

"That's enough!" I growled handing the baby to Diamond to hold as I confronted the griffin woman. "You have helped us and for that I thank you, but I don't want to see your face on my property again. Get out." I growled.

The woman sniffed turning away. "Have it your way. But having a monstrosity from an attack is selfish, pure born children of a happy marriage can live here Annie Apple." She turned to Melody and Diamond. "His name will be forever a griffin name. Scratch. Remember that. A bastard's poisoned child. I suggest you kill him before things turn ugly."

Lillian left the house and I watch her leave. I let out a sigh and looked over at Diamond, the baby and Melody. Melody looked frightened.

"Hey don't listen to her superstitions." I said carefully sitting on the bed beside Melody taking her hand. "Be grateful sister," I said as Diamond handed me the bundle. "You have a child now."

Melody at first was a little fearful as she took the baby into her arms.

"So," Diamond asked smiling. "A boy or a girl?"

Melody unfolded the blanket and looked at her child for the gender. "A boy," Melody whispered silently smiling a touch.

"A name hmm? A strong name." I said smiling. "Any child born from you will be strong, I guarantee it." I said smiling. Melody seemed happy to hear.

"I like Tucker."

"Tucker?" I asked confused. "Ain't that a griffin name?"

Melody frowned and shrugged. "Why not?" She said a touch sad. "A boy born in griffin lands should have a griffin name right?"

"Melody," Diamond said sadly as Melody shook her head.

"Tucker ... Scratch. That's his name. But I won't make it a bad name, It should be a name to be proud of."

I smiled at that. I think Melody has turned a new leaf. "Why not Apple?" I asked in a joking tone.

Melody smirked at that. "Nah, I'll just leave it as it is." Diamond and I couldn't have been more proud.

The first three years went by fast while caring for a child. Melody had a new life change. She’s too focused on taking care of Tucker to be sad or worried about her life. Which was great to see her smile and laugh seeing Tucker doing the most adorable things. I was happy to see Tucker survive his first winter and then growing, he has the eyes of his mother bright red eyes, but his head of hair was a navy blue, probably a mixture of father and mother or maybe the father had navy colored hair. Who knows? But the biggest surprise was when we learned that he could use magic just like his mother. A Titanian son. I often times joked that I'm the only Eponian in this family.

We did had a few visits from griffin kids bothering us because of Tucker and Melody. Hoofington with a small group of griffins seem to become nuisances when I go to town. But thanks to the Equestrian guards there, the griffins were given a choice of jail time or leave town. Most of them left town.

When Tucker turned five, we saw something familiar, a group of soldiers riding towards us in their golden armor and a large flag of Equestria. We were sitting on the porch enjoying lunch when they came. I stood up approaching them. Melody pushed Tucker into the house as Diamond remained sitting in her rocking chair watching.

The riders stopped and looked down at us. "Who owns this farm?" The leader, a hoity man with blond hair asked. I glared at him recognizing his Canterlot accent, a royal.

"I am, Annie Apple. And you are?" I asked.

The man growled. "Peasant! I am Lord Jason Blueblood and you shall address me as such!"

I glared at him. I heard the sound of the henry rifle click and turned to see Melody with the henry rifle in her hands loaded and ready. The guards looked at Melody with worry seeing the gun.

"Forgive my sister, we don't take too kindly to royals here." I said, still remembering Duke Reginald Philharmonica.

"Sir," One of the soldiers said. We looked up seeing that it was a woman. "Allow me." She said carefully. Lord Blueblood snorted and waved his hand. The woman approached me on her horse, I backed away to avoid being stepped on.

"Ma'am, we are from Canterlot, royal guards. We came here since we had won the Territory of the frontier to Equestria. We are now standing on Equestrian land ruled by Princess Sisters Celestia and Luna."

Diamond and Melody gasped and so did I. "Really?" I asked interested. "Since when?"

"Why you!" The royal spat as the soldiers pulled him back worried about Melody's weapon.

"Ahem," The woman said clearing her throat. "I apologize for my lord’s behavior. Anyway, since last summer, the Council of Harmony signed a peace pact with the Griffin King that includes allowing griffins to join the council in Cloudsdale in exchange with the land. Now all the land from Las Pegasus to San Franciscolt to the frozen north border is now Equestrian land."

I nodded. "Long live the princesses then." I said bowing my head.

"While we are here, we are here to maintain the Princess's and the Council's laws. And as such, weapons such as that," The woman said pointing at the rifle in Melody's hands. "Must be confiscated and destroyed. There will be no weapons of that nature in Equestrian lands." Annie blinked with shock then turned to see Melody looking frightened too.

"As such we have been ordered to search every household for weapons." The woman turned behind her and the soldiers dropped down from their mounts. Three went to the horse barn, the rest ran into the house. One man took the rifle from Melody’s stunned hands. The rest ran into the house.

"Hey!" Melody yelled out as Tucker ran to Melody hugging his mother’s thighs hiding from the strange men. "You can't just barge in like that!" Melody yelled out glaring at the woman and the royal.

The woman was ready to speak but the royal beat her to it.

"Please you will hide every piece of weaponry you got. We have been ordered to gather everything!" Melody glared at him.

"This is still the frontier!" Melody yelled out watching the house being wreaked inside. "We need them to protect us!"

"You have us now." The royal said smugly at her with a suave smile. "You have the royal guard protecting you."

"I'd rather protect myself than have a guard like you protecting me!" Melody yelled out. Diamond stood up quickly and grabbed Melody shushing her.

I gasped seeing his glare toward Melody, he grabbed the pommel of his sword ready to use his authority on my sister. I waved my arms to get his attention. "Sir! Your grace!" I called out. It worked, the two looked at me. "She's right I'm afraid, you see we lived here for many years and having rifles and revolvers helped in our protection. We had wild animals and even thugs coming here to threaten us. The weapons help us scare them off."

The woman turned to the royal to see him smirk. "Still, it's the law."

They looked up as the guards came out of the house holding up a second henry rifle, three revolvers. I was shocked to see that the guards didn't find my Walker!

"That’s all of them your grace." One man said walking to a wagon and tossed the weapons and bullets inside the wagon. The duke smirked and saluted.

"Have a good day ladies. Now men let's be off!" The royal waited no time galloping off. The lingering soldiers got on their horses and rode off following their leader. The woman guard though didn’t move. She looked down at us and bowed her head.

"I apologize. We are stationed at the Vanhoover fort. If you have troubles contact us there." I kept my mouth shut as I nodded to her turning away. The woman saluted and rode off leaving us behind. Some protectors they are.

Years went by again. More people came out west to form new towns and building better railroads to connect the towns. It was still a slow process. When Tucker turned seven, I let him plant more apple trees with me, by the time Tucker turned ten we had fifty healthy apple trees. Tucker was a growing, strong boy. I was able to work him hard and taught him everything to be a farm boy. Melody taught him everything she could with studies like writing, numbers, and reading. Diamond even taught him manners that Melody failed to do, teaching him to be a “Southern gentleman” I remembered how Melody reacted by rolling her eyes at that.

Everything was just fine, we hardly been harassed by the griffin folk in Hoofington, getting bits from selling apples, eggs, vegetables and getting nice bits for that, and Tucker was growing strong. A perfect happy family. Until one morning I woke up. I turned looking at Diamond to see her still sleeping. I leaned over to kiss her on the cheek but something was wrong. When I kissed her cheek, it was cool. I sat up stroking her face expecting her to wake up ... She didn't wake up.

"Diamond?" I whispered placing my hand on her arm and it felt warm under the blanket. "Diamond?" I said louder shaking her. She didn't stir. I swallowed hard and leaned over, hovering my ear over her nose and I heard nothing. I started to panic and pull off the blanket and placed my hand over her breasts trying to feel for anything, movement, a heartbeat, anything. There was nothing.

"Diamond?" I whispered then began to cry. Diamond was dead. She passed in her sleep and by the look on her face, it was peaceful. "Oh Diamond." I whispered. The most precious woman I knew that I love so much is gone. I didn't know how long I was in bed crying, Melody entered the room smiling.

"Hey why aren't you two-" She stopped in mid-sentence seeing me crying laying by Diamond. "Damn." She whispered connecting the dots.

That afternoon all three of us dug a grave at the hill where Rose and Autumn rested. Melody stood by Rose’s grave for a long moment before she helped us with the digging. We dug a hole next to Autumn's grave. I couldn't dig without breaking down in tears. Melody told me to sit and let her and Tucker do the digging while I cried. When they were done, we walked back to the house to transferred Diamond to the hill to be buried. The two Titanians used their magic to lower Diamond into the ground. We said our words then mother and son buried her as I watched.

I was left alone to place the rocks over the mound to protect her. It was the hardest afternoon I had ever had. It was like losing my mother all over again. It would be the hardest year I'll ever have.

Seven years after Diamond’s death, it was a nice spring evening. The three of us were sitting on the porch enjoying the nice cool weather. I was silent as Tucker and Melody were talking as I rocked in the rocking chair.

"You're what?!" Melody said causing me to jump and turn to see Melody looking at Tucker.

"Like I said, I want to go out east, Mother." Melody shook her head a little frightened.

"Tuck, come on now. There is nothing in the east. Believe me. Why do you think I came here with your Aunt?"

I turned fully around to listen to them talk. Tucker wanted to leave for Equestria to follow his dreams. Melody didn't want him to leave, not yet at least. I stood up walking past them.

"Just let him do what he wants Melody." I said sourly. "He's a man now, he can make his own destiny." I left them alone to go to bed, I wanted to be alone.

Sure enough a month later Melody and I watched Tucker now dressed in a cotton shirt, nice black jacket, black pants and boots, saddling up his horse. Melody was worried like any mother while I stood by watching him. Tucker promised to visit as soon as he could. He hugged me first. "Thank you for teaching me to be strong Aunt Annie. I won't let you down."

"I hope not." I answered smiling proudly at him. "Keep your head on your shoulders and remember to be an honest man."

"I will." He said pulling away to hug Melody. I smiled seeing Melody actually crying holding him tight.

"Whatever happens, I'm proud of you." She whispered pulling away fixing his jacket. "Remember, make the name Scratch count, my son." She said seriously seeing him roll his eyes.

"Yes Mother." He said smiling, kissing her on the cheek. He mounted on his horse and left us heading east. Now it was just us two left. Funny enough it started as me and Melody and now I guess it'll end with us.

More years passed and Melody and I were happy living here together. Two middle aged women living on a farm. Of course I'm the only one working now. Melody got annoyed with me working all the time that when we went to town, Melody called out for any abled body boys that can work at our farm. I told Melody I didn't need any help. But Melody jabbed that I needed it I was just too stubborn to admit it. Only my sister will know such a thing.

So on the spot we’ve hired five young boys between the ages of fifteen to twenty to work for us that the farm. I guess it was a good thing Melody made me do it. Because that summer it was a treacherous one. I was working a lot and felt ill, then the next thing I knew I fell off the ladder I used to pick apples. The next thing I knew I woke up in my bed feeling horrible.

Later I was told by the doctor that I had to stay off my feet and no working! Worst summer I ever had.

The older we go the more problems we both had. Since my stroke I couldn't work much anymore, I just sat in my rocking chair watching the boys work. But one day I realized Melody was acting funny. She seemed lost as she looked around the house. I asked her if she was fine and she answered with a smile saying she was. A while later one night I heard a sounds outside. I went out with my trusty Walker revolver (that the royal guard missed) loaded and found out it was Melody looking around outside.

When I found her in the orchard she looked at me afraid. "Annie ... where am I? Where’s the house?" She asked grabbing my arms. I turned looking behind me.

"It's back here." I said carefully as I lead her back to the house. She didn't say anything for a while. As the months went by her condition got worse, she started forgetting things, she even started to forget where she was born. That got scary for me. I kept asking her questions and she would answer them but every day the answers came out strangely. She was losing her memory. It got bad to where I wrote a letter to Tucker and prayed he got the letter. But when he didn't come I knew that either his letter got lost or he was too busy. So that was when I decided to make a scrap book and started writing. Then at night I would read to her a chapter of our adventure.

Sometimes she would smile and say that things like, "That Rose girl sounds pretty nice." or "Ace he sounds like a rogue. Are you sure this isn't some fantasy story?" I was shocked by such questions. After a while I stopped writing and telling our story over and over again in hopes of rekindling that flame of the past, but Melody just got worse. She wasn't remembering and I fear she will forget who I am.

After Melody’s fifty-fifth birthday, she passed away. I knew she wasn't going to last long. I didn't cry this time. Yes I was sad but I couldn't help but feel better knowing Melody is now in a better place. I called for the hired help to help me carry Melody to the hill. We dug a grave where I told them to dig, on Rose's left. We all stood there praying and giving Melody the Gods’ graces. I allowed the workers to have a full weekend off. Many of the workers that have worked since they were fifteen to twenty were sad to see Melody gone.

I for one though stayed by her grave smiling down at Melody's grave. "You get to be with Rose again Melody. I hope you’re happy." I whispered feeling the tears in my eyes. I sighed and patted the dirt mound. "I'll take care of this place, I'll keep your gold safe. I’ll let Tucker know about it. I know you would want him to have it all.”

When I got home I numbly walked to Melody’s room and I found Melody’s chest and opened it to find it empty. I sighed and looked at the scrapbook I made for Melody and placed that into the chest. I searched for everything I could that will remind me of my past. Pictures, books, and my Walker revolver box with Butterfly's art on it including the funny name she put on it, "Apple Bucker" in pretty cursive script. I found Melody things, Tucker took most of them but Melody things like her glasses I placed into the chest. Then the one object that about made me cry. I stood up and found her old bowler hat covered in dust. I was surprised that Tucker didn’t take the hat but I'm also happy he didn't. I placed the hat neatly in the chest. But one last thing made me think.

I stood up and walked to Melody's side table to open the drawer to find her closest possessions. A small log book, a couple of pictures of Rose including a burlesque picture. I smiled seeing Rose's flirting smile. I pulled them out setting them on Melody's bed. Then I found one last thing ... the silver watch. I sighed and took the watch. I placed the watch to my ear and surprisingly enough it was still working. I remembered Melody throwing the watch in the drawer after Rose's death wanting nothing to do with the object anymore. I smiled taking the watch and tried to open it, but the lid wouldn't budge. After I gave up I placed the items into the chest. Once I knew it was filled up enough I closed the lid and flipped the latch closed. I left the room closing the door, never to enter again.

<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>:<>

And now I reach the present. It's still hard looking back now remembering all those faces I used to know and then one by one they left or passed. I will never forget my friends who became my true family. They gave me love that my previous family never gave me.

As I write I can feel the chill of the outside air. I know it's close to my time. I'll be joining my family soon. Well I guess Minister Temple did have a point that I would end up alone. And funny enough, being alone wasn't so bad. Not so bad at all.

Author's Note

The end and in first person! (Man first person is tricky. I catch myself writing Annie instead of I.) During the writing of this chapter I tried to add another part that puts an ending to the whole cast, but I realized this chapter was long enough. So I've added Chapter 23. In case there are readers that are like "But what about the others? What about Ace, Dash, Butterfly, etc." I had it planned that Tucker wrote about meeting the rest of the group. So as soon as I get chapter 23 edited it'll be up. I've also added two characters and I'm sure their last names might have given you a clue to whom they're related to. Blueblood was easy right? I even added Spitfire's ancestor.

I made his chapter sad on purpose and I almost cried a number of times writing this chapter especially with Rose, Diamond and Melody's deaths. It reminded me of my grandfather's funeral and unlike Melody and Annie, I didn't cry. (Well I mean, I wanted to, my eyes were burning and all but I just didn't want to, you know. I like to cry in privacy with no one around.) Anyway I did a rush editing job because I wanted to get this out before it gets too late. So if you find any mistakes I missed please let me know. Chapter 23 will be out soon and then the Epilogue right after. :raritywink: I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter.